Cosmographie in four bookes : containing the chorographie and historie of the whole vvorld, and all the principall kingdomes, provinces, seas and isles thereof / by Peter Heylyn.

COSMOGRAPHIE. The First Book, Containing the CHOROGRAPIE and HISTORIE of ITALIE, the ALPINE Provinces, FRANCE, SPAIN, and BRITAIN, with the ILES thereof. (Book 1)

OF THE WORLD, And first of EVROPE.

OF the Creation of the World by Almighty God, and the Plantations of the same by the sonnes of Men, sufficient hath been spoken already. We are to look upon it now, as perfected and peopled in all parts thereof, but all those parts united into one Compositum; called therefore by the Grecians 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because the Summa totalis, and generall comprehension of all things existent. In which respect called by the Latins, Universum, a name of multitude; but of a multitude united, (Universi qui in uno loco versi, say the old Grammarians.) The great body of the World, like the body of man, though it have many parts and members, is but one body only. A body of so perfect and exact a form, of so compleat a Symmetrie in respect of the particular parts, and all those parts so beautified and adorned by the God of Nature, that from the elegancy and beauties of it, it was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by the Grecians, and Mundus by the Latins; both names deckiring the Com∣posure of it to be full of Ornament; and all those Ornaments conducting mankind to the know∣ledge of God. For (as the Christian Advocate reasoneth very strongly,) As he which comes into an house, and seeth all things in it ordered in a beautifull and comely order, utrisque praeesse crederet Dominum, &c. Must needs conceive, both that the house had some wise Lord and Master who had so contrived it, and that such Lord and Master of it was of more worth and excellencie than the house and furniture: So (saith he) whosoever doth observe the most eminent beauties of the Heaven and Earth, most needs conceive there is some great and more glorious power who did first create it, disposing of all things therein in such excellent manner..

This contemplation, together with the notions of a Deitie which naturally are ingrafted in •• the soul of man; hath trained up all men in the practice of some Religion, though few (comparatively) so happy as to be practised in the true. For though the knowledge and worship of the true God, by reason of some accessions in America and the Indies, be more generally diffused than in former times, yet is the least part of the World possessed by them who make profession of that Worship. For, dividing the whole World into 30 parts, it hath been found by such as have laboured in this search, that 19 of them are inhabited by Idolaters, who either know no God at all, or worship stocks and stones for Gods, even the work of mens hands. Of the 11 parts which are remaining, fix are possessed by Jews, Turks, and Saracens; who though they have the knowledge of God that made them, yet abnegating, or not worshipping the Lord that bought them, they have no part nor portion in the true Religion. Then for the five which are behind, two are conceived to be of the Greek Communion; the other three being divided be∣twixt ••hose of the Church of Rome, and such as otherwise differing in some opinions, pass ge∣nerally

by the name of Protestant, or Reformed Churches. Which as it sheweth how small a portion of the World is possessed by Christiaus, who only (though not all of them) have reason to pretend to the true Religion: So doth it shew (I note this only by the way) how falsly those of Rome make Multitude of Professors to be a sign of the True Church; and then conceive them∣selves to be such a multitude as corresponds unto that sign. Faultie alike both in the Position and the Application. For if the multitude of Professors be a sign of the Church, the true Church should be found rather amongst the Heathens or Mahumetans, than amongst the Christians; or if they do restrain their meaning (as I hope they do) to those who make profession of the Chri∣stian faith, those of the Greek Communion, possessing two whole parts of five, will be found more numerous than the members of the Church of Rome, though possibly of less esteem in the eye of the World. So infinitely vain was that Brag of Bellarmine (though otherwise more mo∣dest than the rest the Jesuits) affirming positively and expresly, Romanam Ecclesiam universam plane orbe•• possidere; ••. e. That the Church of Rome is fully of as large a latitude as the World it self. This I have noted by the way, intending to take a more speciall notice•• of the state of Re∣ligion in the severall Provinces of the World, to which now I hasten, premising first this scheme of those severall parts into which it doth now stand divided.

THe WORLD is divided into two parts.

• Unknown, or not fully discovered; and is divided com∣monly into Borealis and Australis▪ the last taking up the whole Southern Continent; the other lying on the North of Europe and America; whereof we shall say somewhat at the end of this Work.
• Known either
  • Antiently, as
    • Europe.
    • Asia.
    • Africa.
  • Lately, as America.

Europe is joyned to Asia by that space of earth which is between the heads of Tanais and Duina; Asia is joyned to Africk by the Egyptian Isthmus; America is divided (as most conjecture) from all of them. Europe is separated from Asia by a line drawn from the Bay of St. Nicolas, to the head of Tanais, from thence by that River it self all the length of his course; then by Pa∣lus Moeotis, the Euxine Sea, the Thracian Bosphorus, the Propontis, the Hellespont, and the Aegean. Asia is parted from Africk by the Red-Sea, or Gulf of Arabia: And Africa from Europe by the Mediterranean. Africa is greater than Europe, Asia than Africk, and America than Asia.

They which have entertained a fancy of resembling every Countrie to things more obvious to the sight and understanding, have likened Europe to a Dragon; the head of which they make to be Spain; the two wings Italy and Denmark. In like manner they have been curiously im∣pertinent, in resembling France to a Lozenge or Rhomboides; Belgium, to a Lyon; Britain, to an Ax; Ireland to an Egge; Peloponnesus to a Plantane leaf; Spain, to an Ox hide spread on the ground; Italy (which indeed holdeth best proportion) to a mans Leg; with divers the like phantasmes of a capricious brain: these Countries no more resembling them, than pictures made when painting was in her infancy; under which they were fain to write, this is a Lyon, and this is a Whale, for fear the spectators might have taken one for a Cock, and the other for a Cat.

EUROPE, though the least (as being in length but 2800, in bredth but 1200 miles) is yet of most renown amongst us. First, because of the temperature of the Air, and fertilitie of the soyl. Secondly, from the study of Arts, both ingenuous and mechanicall. Thirdly, because of the Roman and Greek Monarchies. Fourthly, from the puritie and sincerity of the Christian Faith. Fiftly, because we dwell in it, and so first place it.

EUROPE is generally said to be so called from Europa the daughter of Agenor King of the Phoenicians, brought thence by Jupiter (as the Poets feign) in the shape of a Bull; or as some Hi∣stories say, by a Cretan Captain named Taurus: as others, in a Ship whose Beak had the portrai∣ture of a Bull upon it. But why the bringing of that Lady into the Ile of Crete, should give denomination to the whole Continent of Europe, whereof that Iland is so inconsiderable and so small a part, I must confess I see no reason. Goropius Becanus, who holds the high Dutch to be the primitive language which was spoke in Paradise, and loves to fetch all names from thence, not thinking ic convenient, that Europe, being first inhabited by Gomerians or Cimbrians, should be beholding to the Grecians for its name; will have it called Europe, quasi Ver-hop, by the transposi∣tion of the two first letters: Ver signifying excellent, and Hop a multitude (whence we use to say, as thick as Hops) because Europe contains a multitude of excellent people. And on the other side, Bochartus a French Writer, loving as much to bring all names from the Phoenician or Punick tongue, will have it called Europe, from Ur-appa, which signifieth in that language, a beautifull counte∣nance, because the Europaeans much exceld the Africans in whiteness of skin, and clearness of complexion. But in my mind Herodotus hath best determined of the controversie, who tell∣eth us plainly, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. That it is utterly unknown, both whence it had the name of Europe, and who first called it so. And yet considering there

is a Province in Thrace called Europe, (whereof more hereafter,) why might not the A••ratick▪ give the name of Europe to this part of the World, according to the name of that Province which lay neerest to them, as the Romans did the name of Africk to the other part of the World, after the name of that particular Province or part thereof which they first brought un∣der their obedience? Or as the Europaeans gave the name of Asia to the greatest of the three known parts of the World, which properly and originally belonged unto Asia Minor, (as it since was called;) or rather to those parts thereof which lay next to Greece; as shall be shewn hereafter in convenient place.

The first Inhabitants of Europe, as hath been shewn in part already, and shall be shewn more fully in its proper place, were the sonnes of Japhet, amongst whom, as the Scripture telleth us, the Isles of the Gentiles were divided, Gen. 10. v. 5. which includes all the Continent of Europe and the Isles adjoyning. For besides that it is compassed about with the Cyelades and other Isles in the Seas of Greece, together with the Ilands of Candie, Sicilie, Sardinia, Corsica, the Isles of Bri∣tain and Zealand, with their young ones adjacent: Europe it self was formerly taken for an Iland, as being invironed round with water, saving where it is joyned on the North-East to Asia the great, which very few of the Antients were acquainted with. And what are the great Countreys of Anatolia, Greece, Spain, and Italy, all which did fall to the Posterity of Japhet, but so many Peninsula's or Demy-Ilands invironed almost round with one Sea or other? Nor was the name and memory of Japhet so much forgotten by the Children which descended of him; but that the Greeks who were the first of their Europaean Plantations, retained it a long time in their Ia∣petus, whom they make to be the sonne of Coelum and Terra, and the father of the wise Prome∣theus, whom Ovid therefore calleth Satus Iapeto, in the first Book of his Metamorphosi••. So that we see how punctually the first part of Gods blessing was fulfilled upon him; which was, that he would inlarge the borders of Japhet, Gen. 9. 27. The second part thereof, that he should dwell in the tents of Sem, though it was long before it came to the accomplishment, yet it came at last, and that both in the literall and mysticall sense. First in the literall, when the posterity of Japhet both Greeks and Romans, made themselves Masters of Judaea or the Land of Canaan, and the Eastern parts, promised to and possessed by the seed of Sem: Next in the mysticall, when God was pleased to break down the partition-wall, and to incorporate the Gentiles of the house of Japhet into the body of the Church, which for a long time was restrained to the Line of Sem.

Europe may be considered as it stands divided into the Continent and the Ilands: the Continent lying altogether; the Ilands as they are dispersed in the Greek, Aegean, Cretan and Ioniah Seas, the Adriatick and the Mediterranean; and in the British and Northern Ocean. But in this work we shall discover them, and discourse of them in this following order, dividing Eu∣rope into 1. Italy, 2. the Alpet, 3. France, 4. Spain, 5. Britain, 6. Belgium, 7. Germany, 8. Denmark, 9. Swethland, 10. Russia, 11. Poland, 12. Hungary, 13. Sclavonia, 14. Dacia, and 15. Greece; and speaking of the severall Ilands as they relate to some or other of these greater Countries.

In all which Countries and the Ilands belonging to them, besides the Latine Tongue which is the now rather Sholasticall than Nationall; and besides the Italian, French, and Spanish, being but as so many corruptions of the Latine; and besides the English which is a Compound of Dutch, Latine and French; there are in all 14. Mother-Tongues, which owe nothing at all to the Roman; that is to say, 1. Irish, spoken in Ireland, and the West of Scotland; 2. British, or Welch, in Wales, and some parts of Cornwall. 3. Cantabrian, or Basquish, in Biscay, about the Py∣renean hills, and neer to the Cantabrian Ocean. 4. Arabick in the Mountains of Granada, called Alp••xarras. 5. Finn••ek, in Finland and Lapland, Provinces of the Crown of Sweden. 6. Dutch, (though with different Dialects) in Germany, Belgium, Denmark, Norway, Swethland. 7. Cau∣chian, which the East Friezlanders (or Cauchi) speak amongst themselves, though to strangers they speak the Common Dutch. 8. Sclavonish, in Sclavonia, Poland, Hungarie, and almost all the parts of the Turkish Empire. 9. Illyrian, on the East side of Istria, and the Ile of Veggia. 10. Greek, in most Provinces and Isles of Greece, by the Greeks themselves. 11. Hungarian; and 12. Epirotique, in the mountainous places of those Countreys. 13. Jazygian, on the North side of Hungarie, betwixt Danubius and Tibiscus; and 14. Tartarian, in the Taurica Chersonesus, and other Europaean parts of that barbarous people. And this shall serve for Europe in the generall notion. Descend we now to the particular Kingdoms, Regions, and Ilands of it; beginning first of all with Italie, contrary to the usage of most Geographers, who commonly begin with Spain or Ireland, as being the furthest Countreys Westward, and consequently neerest to the first Meridian from whence the Longitude was reckoned. Which we shall do by reason of that great influence which the Romans had in most parts of Europe, and many parts of the World besides, in matters as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall, which much depended on the power of that Empire formerly, and on the usurpations of that Church in the later days.

OF ITALIE.

ITALIE, once the Empress of the greatest part of the (then known) World, is compassed with the Adriatick, Ionian, and Tyrrhenian Seas, except it be towards France and Germany, from which it is parted by the Alpes; so that it is in a manner a Peninsula, or Demy-Iland. But more particularly, it hath on the East, the lower part of the Adriatick, and the Ionian Sea, by which it is divided from Greece; on the West the River Varus, and some part of the Alpes, by which it is parted from France; on the North, in some parts the Alpes which di∣vide it from Germanie; and on the other parts the Adriatick, which divides it from Dalmatia; and on the South the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan Seas, by which it is separated from the main land of Africa.

It containeth in length from Augusta Praetoria (now called Aost) at the foot of the Alpes, unto Otranto in the most Eastern point of the Kingdom of Naples, 1020. miles: in bredth from the River Varo which parts it from Province, to the mouth of the River Arsia in Friuly, where it is broadest, 410. miles; about Otranti where it is narrowest, not above 25. miles; and in the middle parts, from the mouth of Pescara in the Adriatick or Upper Sea, to the mouth of Ti∣ber in the Tuscan or Lower Sea, 126. miles. The whole compass by Sea, reckoning in the windings and turnings of the shore, comes to 3038. miles; which added to the 410. miles which it hath by land, make up in all 34.48. miles. But if the Coast on each side be reckoned by a straight Line, then it falls very short of this proportion, amounting in the totall as Castaldo computes it, to no more then 2550. miles. The whole Countrey lieth under the fifth and sixth Climates of the Northern temperate Zone, which it wholly taketh up: so that the longest day in the most Northern parts is 15. hours, and three fift parts of an hour; the longest in the Southern parts falling short a full hour and no more of that length.

But these dimensions must be understood of Italy in the present latitude and extent thereof, and not as it was called and counted of in the times of the Romans, neither in the growth nor flourishing fortunes of that State: The bounds of Italy on the West, and North-Western parts being then the River Rubicon which runneth into the Adriatick, not far from Ravenna, and the River Arno, which runneth into the Tyrrhenian Seas, by the Port of Ligorn. All that lay West∣wards toward the Alpes, as it was possessed by the Gaules, so had it also the name of Gallia, and for dictinctions sake, of Gallia Cis-Alpina, and Togata, whereof we shall speak more when we come to Lombardie. And it continued, (though a Province of the Roman Empire) distinct from Italie, untill the Empire of Augustus; who dividing Italie for the better Government thereof into eleven Provinces or Regions, divided Gallia-Cisalpina into severall parts, (where∣of more anon) and reckoned them as Provinces or Members of the Body of Italie.

The names hereof so bounded as before, are said to have been very many, according to the se∣verall Nations which were antiently of most power and authority in it; or to the severall fan∣cies of the Name-giver: whereof some being the names onely of particular Provinces, were by a Metanimy taken for and applyed to the whole. Of this last sort, to omit others of less note, were Latium and Ausonia, the Ausones being a people dwelling about Cales, a town of Campania; and Latium, that particular Province which lieth on the East of Tiber, so called as most Writers are of opinion, à latendo, from hiding, because Saturn being driven from Crete by Jupiter, hic latebat abditus, did here live concealed;—

Latium{que} vocari Maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in Oris,

as the Poet hath it.

Nor was this Virgils fancy onely, but a Tradition generall, followed and allowed of by the greatest Writers, as by Europius, and Herodian, and by Minutius Felix also: though Varro•• preten∣ding to more than ordinary knowledge in Antiquity, would have it called Latium, quod la∣teat inter praecipitia Alpium & Apennini, as Servius in his notes on Virgil, because it lieth hidden (as it were) under the praecipices of the Alpes and Apenine hills, which cannot possibly be said of Italy properly and antiently so called, no part whereof came neer the Alpes. The more generall names of the whole Countrey, were, 1. Hesperia, from Hesperus the sonne of Atlas, as the Poets say, or rather as Macrobius is of opinion, from Hesperus the Evening Star, as being seated Westward in regard of Greece. 2. Oenotria, either from the abundance and excel∣lency of the wines, wine being called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by the Grecians; or as most think from Oenotrus an Arcadian King, one of the first Planters of the Countrey; And 3. Italia, the name at first of that part of this Continent which was after called Calabria, as shall there be evidenced, and by de∣grees communicated to the rest of the Countrey: So named from Italus, a cheif Commander of some Nations that setled here. Of these three thus the Poet Virgil.

Est lo••us, Hesperiam Gr••••i cogn••••ine dicu••, Terra antiqua, yet 〈◊〉〈◊〉 armis, at{que} ubere gl••ba, Oenotrii colu••re viri; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Fa•••• minores Italiam di••cisce ducis de 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Gentem.

Which may be Englished in th••se words.

That Which the Greeks Hosperia call'd, a place Great both in Arms and Wealth, first planted was By the Oe••otrians; since, if Fame not lie, Was from their Chief-••ains name call'd Italie.

Who and from whence this Italus was, we shall see ere long. Mean time we will take notice of those honourary Attributes which have been given unto this Countrey, so denominated from him: by Aethieus called Regina Mundi, the Queen or Empress of the World. By Mamertinus one of the old Panegyrists, Gentium Domin••••, the Mistress of N••tions; by others, Paradison Mun∣di, the terrestriall Paradise. But what need more be said than is spoken by Plini••, who hath a∣dorned Italie with this following Pa••egyrick? Italia terrarum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alu••••a, ••adem & parens, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Deûm electa quae Coelum ipsum clarius faceret, spersa congregaret imporia, ritus mollieret, tot po∣pul••••um dis••ordes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as sermonis commercio ad calloquia distraeheret, & humamitati hominem daret. Italy (saith he) the Parent, and withall the Foster-Child of all other Nations, was elected by the providence of the Gods, to make (if possible) the very Heavens themselves more famous; to gather the scattered Empires of the World into one body, to temper the barbarous Rites of uncivilized people, to unite the disagreeing languages of so many men by the benefit of one common tongue; and in a word, to restore man to his humanity. A very high Encon••ion doubt∣less, and yet not much more than the place deserver, with reference to the times when the Au∣thor lived.

The people antiently, (and to this day they still partake somewhat of those qualities) were wary of behaviour, sparing of expence, and most greedy of glory, according unto that of Tully, Semper appetentes gloriae praeter cester••s nationes sunt Romani: by which he doth not mean those onely who lived within the wall•• of the Citie of Rome, but also their Italian neighbours and associates, Romans by privilege and freedom, though not by birth. They have twice given the Law to the fairest, and most puissant parts of the World, once by their Valour, when the greatest part of the (then known) World was brought under the obedience of the State of Rome, the standing body of whose Armies was principally compounded of Italian bands. And Secondly, by their Wit, by which they have subdued a great part of Christendens, to the obedience of the Pope and Court of Rome, the standing body of whose Counsell (though he have Ministers of all tempers and motions) do specially consist of Italian Heads. In former times here lived the renowned Captains, Camillus the Swo••d, and Fabius Maximus the Suckler of Rome; the two Scipioes, one of which subdued Africk, and the other Asia; Pompey the great, who exten∣ded the Roman Empire Eastwards to the banks of Euphrates; Caesar, the greater of the two, en∣larging it Westward to the British, and the Belgick Ocean; besides infinite others of less note in respect of these, though most deserving in themselves. Here flourished also the famous Ora∣tors, Cicero, Hortensius, and Anto••i••s; the renowned Historians, Livie, Tacitus, and Sal••stius, the memorable Poets, Virgil, Ovid, Ca••ullus, Tibullus, and Properti••s; Plantus and Terence the Comedians; the Satynists, Horace, J••••vanal, and Persius. So equally were they favoured both by More and the Muses, that it is not easie to determine whether they were most eminent in A••••s or Arms. What men of speciall eminence it hath since produced, we shall see hereafter, when we are come to take a view of Italy as it stands at present; and to that place we shall de••er our Observations of the Rivers, Air, and disposition of the soyl, with such other particulars as have received little or no alteration in the change of times.

Italy was antiently divided, as most Countries else, into Tribes and Nations, as the Latines, Sa∣bines, Tuscans, Sa••nites, Campans, Picentini, Pic••••i, Ligures, Tare••tim, Lucani, and others of in∣feriour note, whom we shal meet with in the description of those several States into which it doth now stand divided. But all those Nations being severally vanquished by the Roman ••••issance, and made up into one body, whereof Rome was the head; it pleased Angustus to divide it into eleven Regions, us before was said, that is to say, Liguria, Hetruria, Latium, Campania ••lambria, Sam∣ni••m, Picenn••••, Gallia, Italia Transpada••••, Venetia and Histria. In the time of the Emperor Antoni∣nus, the Provinces of Italy were increased to sixteen, the bounds of the former Region being somewhat altered; and the three Iles of Scicilie, Corsica, and Sardinia, with the two Rhetias first and second added to the number. But being that this distribution received some change in the time of Constantine the Great, who altering both the names and bounds of the former Pro∣vinces, and adding one more to them, made 17 in all, that is to say, Tuscia and Umbria, a Picenunt Suburbicarium, 3 Campania, 4 Apulia and Calabria, 5 Valeria, 6 Samnium, 7 Lucania and the Brutii, 8 Sicilie, 9 Corsica, and 10 Sardini••, which made up the praefecture of the City of Rome, 11 Flaminia and Picenum Annon••rium, 12 Veneti••, 13 Aentilia, 14 Liguria, 15 Alpes Castiae, 16 Rhae∣tia prima, and 17 Rhaetia secunda, which made up the Diocess of Italy, properly and especially so called, whereof Millain was the first Me••ropolitan Citie, Aquile 〈◊〉〈◊〉 afterwards.

The Language heretofore was divers, according to the several Provinces and people of it. In Apulia they used the Mesapian tongue; in that which is now called Calabria, they spake the Greek; in Hetruria they used the Tuscan, and the Latin in Latium: which last so altered in short time, by reason of the commerce they had with the conquered Nations, that the Articles of the Peace made between the Romans and Carthaginians at the expulsion of the Tarquins, could not be un∣derstood (as Polybius saith) by the best Antiquaries of his time. And yet the time between the making of those Articles, and the time of Polybius, who was Contemporary with Scipio Africa∣nus, there passed not above 300 years. That the Latin tongue was afterwards at any time spoke generally in all parts of the Roman Empire, or of Italy it self, as I see some hold, I can by no means be perswaded; it being by speciall favour granted to the Ci••••ans dwelling but an hun∣dred miles from the walls of Rome, that they should use the Roman language; which had been a meer mockery, and no mark of favour at all, if these Italian people dwelling out of Latium, had used it formerly. And yet this hapned not above 140 years before the times of the Empe∣rors, at what time the Romans were Lords of Italy, Sicilie, Sardinia, Corsica, and great part or Spain. And though the Latin tongue in succeeding times came to be understood in most parts of Italy, by reason of the Roman Colonies which were planted amongst them (being in all no fewer than 150) and their continuall resort to Rome on their severall businesses: it being a great point of the Roman State, not only to have their Laws written, and judgment pronounced by the Praetors for the severall Provinces, in the Latin only; but to give Audience in the open Senate to none who came thither from the subject Nations, save only in the Latin tongue, their own proper language. Yet for all this, it never grew to such extent to be the Language of the whole Empire, no nor of Italy it self; no more than the English tongue is naturall or nationall to the Welch or Irish, though it be generally understood (for the very same reasons) by all of the better sort both in Wales and Ireland. In which regard I am not of their opinion, who think that the Italian (as the French and Spanish) are nothing but corruptions of the Latin tongues occasioned by the inundations of the barbarous Nations. But rather that the Latin words which occur therein, proceeded from that weak impression which the Latin tongue had made amongst them, whilst they were under the obedience of that puissant Empire; and that the Italian tongue as it is now spoken, could not receive so great a change from the barbarous Nations, none of which tarried long amongst them, but the Goths and Lombards; nor they so long (the Lombards not at all in the Eastern parts) as to be either the occasions or authors of the alteration. So that the present language of Italy is a decompound, made up especially of Latin and the old Italian; some notions of the Lombard being mixt with it in the North and West, some of the Gothish in the middest, about Rome it self; and not a little of the Greek in the East of Naples.

And as the Language, so the Religion of the Countrie hath received some change. The Christi∣an Faith was first preached in Rome it self, and in Rome first preached by Saint Peter, who came thither in or about the beginning of the Empire of Claudius. The two Apostles Peter and Paul, are generally sayd by the antient Writers to be the first who preached the Gospel in that City. A duobus Apostolis Petro & Paulo Romae fundata & constituta est Ecclesia, saith the old Father Irenaeus. Lib. 4. cap. 3. To one of these the first preaching of the Gospel there is to be referred; both being Bishops of that City: That is to say, St. Peter of the Churches of the Circumcision, St. Paul of those which consisted specially of the Gentiles. Now that the Gospel was preached there before Pauls coming, is evident by his Epistle written to the Rmans at Cenchrea the Port-town of Corinth, six years at least before his being brought to Rome; in which he testifieth, that their Faith was famous over all the World, and therefore could not count him who had never been there, for the planter of it: And as St. Peter was the first preacher of the Gospel at Rome, so sent he his Disciples to promulgate it in most parts of Italy. The Roman Martyrologies reckon up eight Bishops of St. Peters making for so many of the principall Cities of this Country; that is to say, Ephaphroditus (not he whom Saint Paul speaks of in his Epistle to the Philippians) for Terracina, of old called Auxur, Hermagoras for Aquilia, Paulinus for Luca, Apollinaris for Ravenna, Marcus for Atina, Prosdocimus for Padua, Marcianus for Syracuse, and Pancratius for Taurome∣mum in the Isle of Sicilie: But whether St. Peter planted it, or St. Paul watered it, certain I am that GOD onely gave it the increase. It could not else have prospered under such a tyranny, as many, if not most of the Roman Emperours, did earnestly endeavour to suppress it with. But sanguis Martyrum semen Ecclesiae; the watering of it by the blood of so many Martyrs made it grovv the faster. And this small grain of Mustard-seed waxed so great a tree, as over-shad∣dovved all the Provinces of that mighty Empire, and did not onely stand it out against all Tempests, but in conclusion did suppress that Superstition and Idolatry, for vvhose sake all those Princes till the time of Constantine, did, more or less, labour to destroy it. How much it hath receded since those times from its primitive puritie, and how it did degenerate into Worldly pomp, and Secular policy, by the design and arts of those who boast themselves to be Successors to that great Apostle, shall be a little touched at in the story of the Roman Papacie. Suf∣fice it in this place to say, that all the people of this Country, partly in reverence to the Pope, partly for fear of the Inquisition, and partly by being kept in ignorance of the Protestant Doctrin (of which they are taught to believe many monstrous things) are all of the Religion of the Church of Rome.

But though the Fountains of the waters of Eternall life, have either been stopped, or else

corrupted by the Popes of Rome; the Rivers which do water this most flourishing Garden still preserve their beds, and run unmixed and uncorrupted in the same channels, as before they did. And of these Italy hath as many as any one Country, but none of any long course, by reason that all parts of it are so neer some Sea, most of which rising from the Alpes, or the Apennine Hills, by melting of the snows in Winter, and casualtie of Land-floods at other times of the year, do of∣ten over-flow the Country, and for the most part leave an ill Air behind them. Those of chief note are, 1 the River Po, or Padus (the Greeks call it the Eridanus) into which Phaeton is sayd to have been drenched when he fell from Heaven. It riseth in the Alpes, runneth thorough Lombardy, which it divideth into Cispadanam and Transpadanam; and having taken in 30 lesser streams, falls with seven mouthes into the Adriatick Sea not far from Venice. 2 Rubicon, an∣tiently the North-bound of Italy; Hic fluvius quondam Italiae finis, as it is in Plinie. It runneth into the Adriatick Sea at Rimini, or Ariminum, the Port-town to Ravenni 1. 3 Arnus, on whose banks stands the Citie of Florence. 4 Ticinus, which gave name to the Citie of Pavie, called of old Ticinum; it riseth in the Alpes, and emptieth it self into the Lake called Lacus Verbanus. 5 Liris, now called Gariglia, stained with the blood of French and Spaniards in their quarrels for the Realm of Naples; nor no less unfortunately memorable for the drowning of Peter de Medices. 6 Cuique fuit rerum promissa potentia Tibris;

And Tiber, unto which was given The power of all things under Heaven.

It riseth from the Apennine Hills, passeth by Rome, and falleth into the Tuscan, or lower Sea, at Ostia. Here is also the Lake of Thrasymene, neer which Annibal defeated Flaminius the Consul, and his whole Army, opening thereby his passage to the gates of Rome; and the famous River of 7. Metaurus, where the Romans overcame Asdrubal the Brother of Annibel; and there∣by made a way to the ruin of Carthage. Others of less note shall be mentioned in their proper places.

As for the Mountains of this Country, those of most note are the Alpes, and the Apennine, of which the residue in a manner are but spurs and branches. Of these, the Alpes being also ap∣pertaining to France and Germany; or rather containing many large and entire Provinces which belong to neither; deserves a Tractate by it self. The Apennine, being proper onely to this Country, but so that it relates to many and particular Provinces of it, shall be spoken of here. A ledge of Hils which take beginning neer Savona, a Town of Genoa situate on the Me∣diterranean, and fetching a little compass Northwards, extend to the furthest parts of Italy, di∣viding it almost in the very middest; that part thereof which lieth towards the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan Sea being called Cisapennina; Transappennina that which lay towards the Adriatick. Pas∣sing in one entire body as far as Ascoli, in Apulia, a Province of the Realm of Naples; it is there parted into two horns or branches; whereof the one runs out to the Mount of Gargano, in the land of Otranto; the other spreadeth it self as far as Calabria; those being the most Eastern Provin∣ces of this noble Continent. Called the Apenninc, as some say, à Penna, by which word the La∣tins used to signifie the top or summit of an Hill, by reason of the height and sharp points thereof: as others say, quasi Alpes Poeninae, because first overcome by Annibal and his Carthagi∣nians, whom the Roman Writers call by the name of Poeni. The Inhabitants hereof, by Virgil na∣med Apenninicolae; otherwise reducible to some of the neighbouring Provinces. Of this large Mountain most of the Hils of Italy from Savona Eastwards, are but the excursions; which being of less note, shall be spoken of as they lye before us in the way.

To proceed now to so much of the History of Italy, as concerns the generalls; we are to know that the first Inhabitants of it (not to say any thing of the siction of Frier Annius under the name of Berosus, who will needs have Noah himself come hither shortly after the Flood) were doubt∣less of the race of Cittim or Kittim the fourth sonne of Javan, one of the sonnes of Japhet. Who being planted by their Father in that part of Greece, which was since called Macedon; and after spreading themselves further as their numbers increased, peopled Aetolia and the Countries ad∣joyning to it: From whence, desirous of a warmer and more fertile soyl, they came in tract of time to the Coasts of Dalmatia, and thence to this Country since called Italy. That they did spring originally from the seed of Cittim (or Kittim as the Greek pronounce it) wants not very good Authors. For thus Eusebius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; that is to say, from the Kitians, or children of Kittim, descended the Latins and the Romans. The same occurs also in the Chronicon of Alexandria. So also saith Cedrenus in his Annals, but with more punctuali∣ty. Telephus (saith he) the sonne of Hercules, reigned in Italy, and after him his sonne Lati∣nus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from whom the Keteans were named Latins. The same in o∣ther words saith Suidas. Nor want there some remainders of this name in approved Writers, besides these authorities; there being a Town in Latium called Ketea, mentioned in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus; and a River named Ketus not far from Cumae, whereof Aristotle speaketh in his book De Mirabilibus. And that they came immediately from the Aetolians, besides the other Arguments which Reineccius useth in this point, the neerness, or identitie rather of the names doth seem to intimate. For Aetolia being written in the Greek Aitolia; and the letter O being changed into A according to the Aeolick Dialect, which was that used by the Aetolians; the

alteration of the name from Ai••olia and Aitolians, to Italia and Italians, will be thought very easie, if not naturall, the rather, in regard there is an Iland neer Italie, in the Tusoan Sea, peopled originally by these very Aetolians, which in antient times was called Aethalia. And if by such an easie alteration of one Le••ter onely, It alto may derive its first Plantation from the Aeto∣lians, as no doubt it may▪ then may that Italus, the Chieftain of whom Virgil speaks, be no other than Aetolus, some man of principall mark, and eminencie, amongst that people, who had the conduct of this Colonie when they came for Italie. And this I should believe much o••∣ther, than that this Italus was the name of a King of Sicilie; It being more probable, that Sicilie should borrow its first planters out of Italie, than Ital•••• should borrow either name or people from so small a Kingdom: especially considering that the name of Aitolus was famous in those parts of Greece, ever since Aitolus the sonne of •• King of Eli••, was founder of the Aetolian Kingdom. The way thus shewen, and the passages into Italie layd open, it was not long before the Pe••asg••, another Greek Nation, found the way into it; after whom Saturn out of Crete, and Evander out of Arcadia, with their severall followers, came and setled there. Not to say any thing of those severall Colonies, which comming out of Pe∣loponnesus, and the parts of Achaia, planted themselves so thick in the East of Italie, now called Calabria, that of long time it had the name of Magna Grecia. So that the Gracia••s made the main gross or body of the Italian people; to which the comming of some Tuscans under the conduct of Tyrrhenus, a Prince of Lydia in Asia minor, served but as an Accsesary, and altered nothing the Principall. The last that setled here, were some of the Relicts of Troy, un∣der the conduct of Aeneas, who flying from their native Country, and enraged Enemies, were first cast upon the coasts of Africk; where haning stayd a while to refresh his companies (we shall hereafter take occasion to consider of the Fable of his loves with Dido) he set sail for Italie, be∣ing the place assigned him by the Gods for his feat and Empire; whither he came with fifteen Ships, which might contain, according to the rate which Thucydides alloweth to the vessels then used, to the number of 1200 men. And there he landed, as it proved, in an happy hour: For he was no sooner arrived, but he was lovingly cherished, and entertained by Latinus King of the Latins, or of Latium, whose chief Citie or Seat Royall was then called Laurentum; who much esteeming of this Stranger as a man whose fame had been his Harbinger, thought he could neither manifest his love sufficiently, nor binde him fast enough unto him, but by betrothing him unto Lavinia his only daughter. Hence grew the Wars betwixt Aeneas, and Turnus King of the Rutili, a former Suter; which being ended in the death of the Rutilian Rivall, confirmed Aeneas and his Trojans in a sure possession. For now growing with the Latins or Laurentini, into a more constant bond of Friendship, by many Inter-mariages, and mutuall kindnesses, they built the Town of Lavinium, called so in honour of their Queen, intending it for the Seat Royall of the Princes of the Trojan line. But long it did not hold that state: For Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by his former Wife, to avoyd all occasions of contention with his Mother-in-Law left her (Aeneas being dead) in possession of Lavinium, and built Longa Alba; which being surrendred by Iulus the sonne of Ascaniut to his half-brother Silvius, became the con∣stant habitation of the Silvian Kings till the building of Rome, and finall ending of the race of the Latin Kings. The names of whom (for there occurs little of their actions) we are next to shew; taking along with us those few Kings which reigned in those parts of Italy before the comming of Aeneas.

The old Kings of Italy of the Aborigines.

• 1 Janus,* 1.1 the first King of the Aborigines, who lived in the same time with Boax and Ruth. He received Saturn flying out of Crete from Jupiter, and left him his Kingdom at his death. He is sayd to be the founder of the Citie of Gen••a, and to have given name to the Hill in Rome called Janicula, on which it was supposed that he had his dwell∣ing.
• 2 Saturn, who taught the people the use of dunging of their lands, and for that cause was honoured by them as a God, under the name of Stercutius, as St. Austin hath it. He reigned first together with Janus, and afterwards by himself alone, the whole time of both their reigns was 33 years.
• 3 Picus,* 1.2 well skilled in divination by the flight and chattering of Birds, and therefore feigned by the Poets to be turned into a Pye. He entertained Evander and his Arcadi∣ans, giving them the Hill (called after Aventine) to build upon. 37.
• 4 Fannus,* 1.3 the sonne of Picus, and the husband of Fatua, in whose time Hercules came into Italy, vanquished the Giants of Cremona, and killed the Giant C••cus who had fled out of Spain. 44.
• 5 Latinus,* 1.4 the sonne of Faunus, who entertained Aeutas comming from the wars and de∣struction of Troy, and gave him his daughter Lavinia to wife, with his Kingdom, after him in Dower. 36.
• 6 Lavinia,* 1.5 daughter to Latinus, and Queen of the Latins, maried to Aeneas, whom she out-lived, he being slain in his Wars against Mezentius the King of Tuscany, the sonne or successor of that Mezentius (an ungodly Tyrant) whom Aeneas had before slain in his war with Turnus and the Latins. 7.

Kings of the Latins of the Trojan or Silvian rate.

• 1 Aeneas,* 1.6 the sonne of Anchises, and Husband of Lavinia, slain in his wars against Mezen∣tius King of the Tuscans or Hetrurians, as before is said. 3.
• 2 Ascanius,* 1.7 the sonne of Aeneas by Creusa his former Wife, for fear of whom Lavinia be∣ing great with child, fled into a Wood, and was there delivered of a son called Silvius. He removed the Seat Royall from Lavinium to Longa Alba, a City of his own buil∣ding. 38.
• 3 Silvius Posthumus,* 1.8 the sonne of Aeneas by Lavinia, preferred unto the Kingdom by the love of the people before Iulus the sonne of Ascanius (the founder of the Julian family) from whom all the Kings of this Race had the name of Silvii; Iulus being honoured with the chief Priesthood (an office next in dignity to that of the King) which he trans∣lated afterwards unto his Posterity. 29.
• 4 Aeneas Silvius.* 1.9 31.
• 5 Latinus Silvius.* 1.10 50.
• 6 Alba Silvius,* 1.11 so called because of his beautifying and repairing the City Alba, then in some decay. 39.
• 7 Capetus Silvius.* 1.12 24.
• 8 Capys Silvius,* 1.13 said to be the founder of the Citie of Capua; which shewes that he ex∣tended his dominion further than the Province of Latium. 28.
• 9 Capetus Silvius.* 1.14 13.
• 10 Tiberinus Silvius,* 1.15 from whom the River Tiber derives that name, being formerly called Albula. 8.
• 11 Agrippa Silvius.* 1.16 40.
• 12 Alladius Silvius,* 1.17 who to make himself the more terrible to his subjects, studied a way to imitate the Thunder, but was killed at last by a reall Thunder-clap from Heaven. 19.
• 13 Aventinus Silvius,* 1.18 vvho gave name to the Hill Aventine. 37.
• 14 Procas Silvius.* 1.19 23.
• 15 Amulius Silvius,* 1.20 the younger sonne of Procas, setting aside his Brother Numitor, ob∣tained the Kingdom for himself; slain at last by Rom••lus, and Numitor setled in the Throne. 42.
• 16 Numitor,* 1.21 the 21 King from Janus, and the last King of the Latins, restored by Romulus to the Throne; and after the short reign of one year onely, deprived by him both of life and Kingdom. After whose death the Latins, or Albans, had no more Kings, but kept themselves as a Free-estate till subdued to Rome. 1.

Concerning this it is to be understood, that Amulius having chased his elder brother Numitor out of the Country, and possessed himself of the Throne, caused his brothers daughter Rhea (for preventing any issue by her) to be shut up in the Temple of Vesta. Where she proving the mother of two sonnes, was according to the Law buried quick, and her children by the cruel Tyrant cast out to be devoured of wild Beasts. They were found by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard, nurst by his Wife, for her infamous life called Lupa (whence came the Fable, that they were suckled by a Wolf) and being grown to mans estate, slew the Tyrant Amulius, placing their Grandfather Numitor in the Royall Throne, whom not long after they deprived both of life and kingdom. Of these, the eldest was named Romulus. and the younger Rhemus, who leaving Alba to the short possession of their Grandfather Numitor, layd the foundation of the most famous City of Rome: which Romulus first hanselled with the blood of his Brother Rhemus, who had disdainfully leapt over the walls of his new City. This City he made an Asylum, or place of Refuge for all commers, of what desperate estate soever, and having ranked them into order, made himself their King A people of so base a nature, that their neighbours refused to give them any of their daughters in mariage: So they were destitute of Wives, and consequently not like to continue a people long; till on a proclamation made of some plaies and pastimes, many of the Sabine women flocked thither to behold the sports; whom the Romans seized on, and forced an unwilling consent from them to become their Wives. From such a base and low beginning did this City rise to be the Empress of the World.

The Kings of Rome.

• 1 Romulus,* 1.22 the founder of Rome: He made peace with Tatius King of the Sabines, comming against him to revenge the ravishment of their women; incorporating him and his into his new Citie, and by that means adding thereto a fair and goodly Ter∣ritory, 37.
• ...

• 2 Numa,* 1.23 the first Author of the Roman Ceremonies. 43.
• 3 Tullus Hostilius,* 1.24 who enlarged the borders of Rome by the conquest of Alba, the mother-Citie of the Latins, and vanquished the Fidenates. 32.
• 4 Ancus Martius,* 1.25 who built Ostia on the mouth of Tiber, to be an Haven to the City.
• 5 Tarquinius Priscus, who subdued many of the Tuscan Nations, encreased the number of the Tribes and Senators, and added the triumphall ornaments. 38.
• 6 Servius Tullus,* 1.26 who first caused the people to be inrolled, and brought into cense. 44.
• 7 Tarquinius Superbus,* 1.27 sonne to the former Tarquinius. He vanquished the Gabi••, and took the Towns of Ardea, Ocriculum, and Suessa Pometia; but for his own insolent behaviour, and a Rape committed on Lucretia the Wife of Collatine by his sonne Sex∣tus, he and his whole Race were driven out of the Town, Anno Mund. 3457. V. C. 268.

After this, the Romans loathing the name of King, caused two Officers to be chosen out of the Patricii or chief Citizens, to whom they gave the name of Consuls, à consulendo, from counselling of, and consulting the good of the Common-wealth, ut consulere se suis civibus meminerint, saith the Historian, their name being a memento of their charge or duty. And in this office they resolved to have alwaies two, and those but onely for a year, Ne vel solitudine vel morâ potestas corrumperetur. And though some had the fortune to be Consuls two or three years together; yet every new year they were a-new chosen, and so their Offices reckoned as severall; neither do we find any to have been elected for less than a year, unless upon the death or deposition of a former, untill the Civill wars. But then cùm belli civilis praemia festinari coeperunt, when the services done in the Civill wars required a quicker turn in requitall, the Consulship was given only for some part of the year, and ordinarily for two Moneths: tbe first Consuls being named Ordinarii, in whose names the writings made for the whole year were dated; the other Minores, or Honorarii, which only served to make up a number. For so ambitious were the Romans of this honor, that when Maximus died in the last day of his Consulship, Caninius Rebilus peti∣tioned Caesar for that part of the day that remained▪ whence that so memorated jest of Tully, O vigilantem Consulem, qui toto consulatùs sui tempore somn••m occulis non vidit. And when Cecina was by the Senate degraded from this honour on the day in which he was to have resigned it; one Roscius Regulus obtained the office from Vitellius for the day remaining: but as the Historian noteth, magno cùm irrisu accipientis, tribuent is{que}. Now as the Romans did thus exceed the first num∣ber of Consuls, so sometimes fell they short of it. The first that was sole Consul was Pompey, in the beginning of the Civill Wars, viz. A. V. C. 703. The next, one Varanes, A. C. 410. This Office, from the first institution to the finall period of it, continued at the least in name (for the Emperors had of long time assumed the Power and Prerogatives appertaining to it) the space of 1084. yeers, though not without many intermissions of the Name and Title, by the severall interposings of the Decemviri, the Dictators, and the Consular Tribunes, of which more anon. The last Consull was one Basilius, in the time of Justinian, A. Ch. 542. The two first, Colla∣tinus the husband of Lucretia, and Junius Brutus, by whose instigation the people had took Arms against the house of the Tarquins. A man so zealous in defence of the common liberty, so re∣solutely bent to make good what he had begun, and so extremely opposite to the Royal Race, that he not only caused Collatine to resign his Office within the yeer, because he was of the blood of the Tarquins▪ but executed his own sonnes for holding correspondence and intelligence with them.

But though the Government were changed, the old design was followed which the Kings had laid for the inlarging of their Empire; but followed with so slow a pace, by reason of their factions and divisions, that it was full 500: yeers before they could be Masters of Italie. A matter not unworthy of our consideration, that the Italians should hold out so long a time a∣gainst the puissance of the Romans; when in less than half that time ensuing, they did possess themselves of almost all Europe, and many goodly Kingdomes and Provinces both in Asia and Africk. So different a thing it was (as is said by Florus) dare caput Italia, to contract the many limbs of Italie into one body, and unite them under one head.

But to proceed; after Italy was fully conquered by them, they fell upon the Carthaginians, as their neerest Neighbours; whose overthrow, in the end of the first Punick War, A. V. C. 512. gave them the full possession of Sicil (except the State of Syracusa,) and the Isle of Sardinia. After that being molested in their Trade by the Illyrian Pirates, and finding them countenanced therein by the Queen of that Nation, they made a fortunate War against her, and brought that puissant people to become their Tributalies, A. V. C. 525. The second Carthaginian war, mana∣ged by Annibal in the bowells of Italie▪ had almost put a period to the glories of their Com∣mon-wealth. But that being also ended to their advantage by the conquest of Spain, they quar∣relled Philip King of Macedon, who had aided Annibal, compelled him to accept of peace on their own terms, and after outed his sonne Perseus of all his Dominions, making Macedon a Province of Rome, and all the rest of Greece but their Tenants at will. Nor was it long before they picked a quarrell with Anti••ch••s the great King of Syria, made him abandon his possession of the Lesser Asia; and finally prevailed so successfully in all their actions; that there was nei∣ther King nor Common-wealth that could stand in their way, untill the State being burdened with its too much greatness, began to totter of it self.

Two things there were which much conduced to the advancement of the Romans to their power and greatness, besides the providence of God which had so disposed it; which were the great encouragements which they gave their Souldiers, and the Triumphant manner of reception which they used to bestow upon their Gener••ls, when they returned home with honor and victo∣ry. For when any of their Generals did so return, he was permitted to enter sitting on a glorious Chariot, the spoils which he had got in war being carried before, the prisoners he had taken follovving bound at the heels of his Chariot; his Souldiers compassing him about vvith their severall Crowns, according to the quality of their well-deservings; and all the Fathers of the City, attended by the Priests and principall Ladies, going out to meet him. The first beginning of vvhich custome is ascribed to Romulus, who in the war which Acron King of the Ceninenses made against him in revenge of the rape committed by the Romans on the Sabine women, seeing his people give ground, called for help to Jupiter, and vowed if he overcame King Acron, to offer up his Armour to him. Acron being vanquished, the Conqueror cutteth down a fair young Oak, and hangeth on it all the Armour of the vanquished King; then girding his Gown close unto him, and putting on his head a Garland of Lawrell, he laid the Oak upon his shoulders, and marched towards the City; his Army following him, and singing an Epinicion or song of victory. To this we must referre the originall and beginning of Triumphs. But nihil est inventum & perfectum eodem tempore, as the saying is. Tarquinius Priscus long after Romulus, added here∣unto the Purple Robe, and the Triumphant Chariot drawn with four Horses. The other pomps came afterwards as they grew both in power and pride. Now of these Triumphs there were two sorts, the Greater, which vvas properly called a Triumph; and the Lesser, vulgarly called the Ovation, which differed from one another in many Circumstances. For, 1. The Trium∣pher made his entrance in a Royall Chariot, and was met by the Senators in their Robes; but the Ovator made his entrance on foot, and vvas met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of Rome. 2. The Triumpher had a Lavvrell Crovvn, and entred vvith the noise of Drums and Trumpets; but the Ovator had onely a Garland of Fir, with Flutes and Haultbo••es playing be∣fore him. 3. The Triumpher was attired in a Garment of State, which they called Vestis tra∣beata; but the Ovator in a plain Purple Gown only. 4. In a Triumph the Souldiers cried out, Io Triumphe; but in an Ovation they ingeminated onely O, O, O, from the often doubling of which word, it had (as some think) the name of an Ovation, 5^ly. and lastly, the Triumpher used to sacrifise a certain number of Oxen; but the Ovator a Sheep only; from whence the name is properly to be derived.

Now there were three Cases in which the Conqueror was to be content with this lesser Tri∣umph. 1. If the number of the enemies whom he slew in battell exceeded not 5000. men; or that he had not so much overcome them by force, as perswasion or subtilty: 2. If the War had been slight, cursorie, or not lawfully mannaged; And 3^ly. If it were against an ignoble E∣nemy. And of this last we have a fair instance in P. Rupilius, who having got the victory in the Servile War, (a victory of great importance to the State of Rome) was yet content with an Ovation; nè Trimmphi dignitatem Servili inscriptione violaret, as it is in Florus. As for the grea∣ter Triumphs they were indeed very full of magnificence; the pomp whereof, who list to see, may find it in the Triumph of Paulus Aemilius described by Plutarch; though by that which hath before been said, we may conjecture somewhat at the glories of it. And yet this honour was not alwayes vouchsafed to those who had best deserved it, there being many vvays vvhereby it might be forfeited or denied in a factious State, and jealous of the over-greatness of the Men of War. For, 1. Sometimes it vvas denied a victorious Generall, by the strength of a contrary Faction: and so Pompey denied Metellus the honour of a Triumph for the conquest of Crete. 2. Sometimes the Conqueror himself vvas vvilling to decline it for fear of envy: And so Marcellus in Plutarch, after his conquest of Sicilie, having triumphed tvvice before, refused that honour, his reason vvas, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, for fear his third Triumph might be∣come a matter of envy. 3. Sometimes the Souldiers having been ill paid, or othervvise not vvell treated by their Commanders, opposed them in their sute for it: and this vvas the case of Paulus Aemilius, vvho questionless had missed this honor, for not dividing amongst them the spoils of Greece, as he once had promised, if Servilius and others of the Senate, making it their ovvn case, had not stickled hard for him vvith the Souldiers. 4. It vvas sometimes denyed, because the Generall had borne no publick Office in the Common-vvealth. For so in Lavie, vvhen Lentulus coming Proconsul out of Spain required a Triumph, the Fathers ansvvered, that he had indeed done things vvorthy of that honor, but that they had no president for it, ut qui ne{que} Consul, ne{que} Dictator, ne{que} Praetor res gessisset, Triumpharet. 5. Sometimes the Generals them∣selves omitted it, for the furtherance of some of their other purposes. And so Caesar coming towards Rome, a Victor, at the same time the Consuls were to be chosen, laid aside his demand of the Triumph, to sue for the Consulship; it being the custome that such as demanded the Tri∣umph should abide without the City, and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within. 6. Sometimes it was denied, when the War had been undertaken without the Com∣mand of the Senate; in which respect the Triumph was denied unto Manlius on the conquest of Galatia by him, to the great inlargement of their Empire; quia causam Belli Senatus non appro∣bavit, because he had no Commission from the Senate for it. 7. Ther•• was no Triumph granted

if the War had been Civill, because in all such Wars whosoever was Conqueror, the Common-wealth was a loser by it. And therefore Pompey and Metellus having vanquished Sertorius, and his party in Spain, would have it called a Forrain, not a Civill War, because they would not lose their Triumph. Externum magis id bellum quàm▪ Civile videri voluerunt, ut Triumpharent. 8. If the victory had not been obtained without great loss on the Romans side; in which re∣gard Valerius after his conquest of the Galls was denied this honor; quia magis dolor civibus a∣missis, quam gaudium fusis hostibus praevaluit, saith Alexander ab Alexandro. 9^ly. and lastly, The Triumph was denied a Generall, if the service had not been performed in his own Pro∣vince: And so we find that when Livius and Nero being Consulls had vanquished Asdrubal, Livius onely had the Triumph, though Nero was the man that had won the day, because the field was fought in the Province of Livius, to which Nero came but as an Accessary, or As∣sistant.

And these are all, or at the least the principall causes of hindering or omitting this great honor, indeed the greatest that the Free-State could be capable of. But after when the Com∣mon-wealth was changed into a Monarchie, it began to be laid aside for altogether, as too great for Subjects; and was first purposely neglected by Vipsanius Agrippa, the Establisher of Au∣gustus in the Roman Empire, who when he had a Triumph decreed unto him, for quenching cer∣tain Rebellions in Asia, and his quiet setling of that Countrey, to give Posterity an example, refused to accept it. And this example being (as it were a rule) to others, occasioned that this custom was in short time quite layd aside, and that no man under the degree of an Emperour Triumphed solemnly; all others from thence forth, content with the triumphall Ornaments, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in the words of Dion. And though Belisarius having subdued the Kingdom of the Vandals in Africk, is said (600 years after the death of Agrippa) to have had the honour of a Triumph, yet in propriety of speech, it was nothing but an honourable presenting of himself and his prisoners before the Emperour; and was so far from the magnificence of a Roman Triumph, that it wanted many of the solemnities used in an Ovation. Nor did the Emperours themselvs much affect this honour, either because too popular, or too chargeable, or that they thought it was beneath the Imperiall Majesty; the last (as I remember) that made use thereof to set forth his glories, being Valerius Probus, after his victories over the Germans, and the Blemyae, a people of Africk, in or about the year 284 of our Saviours birth.

In the next place look we on the incouragements and rewards of the common Souldiers: be∣sides the setting out of Lands and dwellings for the poorer sort, in which they might rest them∣selves when they were past service; and besides the large donatives which the Generall in his Triumph did bestow upon them; they had their murall Crown, for him that first scaled the Walls; a navall Crown, for him that first borded the Enemies Ships; a Camp Crown, or C••ro••a Castrensis, for him that had forced a way into the Tents or Camp of the Enemy; a Citie Crown, or Corona Civica, for him that had preserved the life of a Roman Citizen. Not to say any thing of those Chains and Bracelets which souldiers of inferiour merit were adorned withall. By which en∣couragements, and the good conduct of their Counsels in the Senate, the Roman affairs succeed∣ed so prosperously, and their Dominions were enlarged so immensly, that never any Common∣wealth had so large a growth.

And yet the greatness of this state is neither totally nor only to be attributed to the Consular Government. For though the walls of this great building were raised by the Consuls, yet the foundation of the same was layd by the Kings, and the roof thereof layd on by the Emperors. Nay, be it spoken to the honour of Monarchicall Government, whensoever any great and im∣minent danger did seem to threaten them, they were fain to lay a••ide their confidence in the rule of their Consuls, and betake themselves to the command of one Soveraign Officer, whom they called Dictator. Of which, and the other changes hapning in the state of Rome, take this short abstract from Corn. Tacitus.

Urbem Roman à principi•• Reges habuere, &c. The City of Rome was in the beginning governed by Kings. Liberty and the Consulship L. Brutus brought in. The Dictators were chose but for a time; The Decemviri passed not two years, neither had the Consular authority of the Tribunes of the Souldiers any long continuance, nor Cinnas nor Syllas dominion. Pompey and Crassus quickly yeelded to Caesars forces; Lepidus and Antony to Augustus.

So Tacitus in brief of these publick changes: Of which, as to the Decemviri, which were instituted only on a particular occasion for the reforming of the Laws by those of Athens, and the Military Tribunes of Consular Authority ordained to divert common people from seeking after the Consulship; I shall here say nothing. But as for the Dictators, being Officers of a Supreme power, and such as made way for the Emperors in the close of all, I shall inlarge a little further. They were called Dictators à Dictando, because they prescribed what they pleased unto the people, which they were bound to execute and not dis∣pute. Hence that memorable jest of Julius Caesar, who being told that Sylla had resigned his Di∣ctatorship, though by decree of Senate made perpetuall to him, returned this Answer, that Sylla was an unlearned man, dictare nesciit, and therefore knew not how to dictate, or to play the Di∣ctator. They were also called Populi Magistri, or the peoples Masters, because from them lay no Appeal unto the people (as did from all the rest of the Roman Magistrates) during the whole time of their command▪ which ordinarily continued for fix moneths; yet so, that if they

did in the mean time settle the affairs of the Commonwealth, they resig••ed it sooner; if the necessities of the State required a longer continuance in it, they were chosen again. The names of as many of them as I have met withall, I have here sub-joyned, together with the ser∣vices they did the publick in the time of their Office.

The Dictators of Rome.

• 1 Titus Largius,* 1.28 chosen upon occasion of a generall War, made by the Latins upon Rome; the first that ever had this Office.
• 2 Aulus Posthumus,* 1.29 chosen to pursue that war, which he ended with the slaughter of 30000 of the Latins.
• 3 L. Quinctius Cincinnatus,* 1.30 chosen to this office from the Plough, overcame the Volsci; cho∣sen again An. V. C. 314, to suppress the sedition raised by Sp. Melius.
• 4 Aemilius Mamercus,* 1.31 overcame the Veientes and the Fidenates, and was thrice in eleven years called unto this Office.
• 5 Pub. Servilius,* 1.32 who finally vanquished the Fidenates, and the Lavicani.
• 6 Furïus Camillus,* 1.33 who finally destroyed the City of the Veii, and being chosen a se∣cond time, A. V. C. 362. preserved his Country from the Galls: thrice chosen after this upon new occasions.
• 7 Tit.* 1.34 Quinctius Cincinnatus, chosen in the War against the Latins.
• 8 L. Manlius,* 1.35 elected in the time of a grievous Pestilence to find a way for the appeasing of the Gods.
• 9 C. Sulpitius.* 1.36
• 10 Martius Rutilius the first Dictator chosen out of the Commons.* 1.37
• 11 L. Papyrius subdued the Samnites.
• 12 Cossus;* 1.38 by whom the Samnites were again vanquished.
• 13 Aemilius, who also overcame the Samnites.
• 14 Lentulus, who triumphed also over the Samnites.
• 15 I. Bubulcus,* 1.39 who finally subdued the Aequi and the Volsci.
• 16 Corn. Rufinus.
• 17 Q. Hortensius,* 1.40 chosen for appeafing a difference betwixt the Senate and the Common▪ who had fortified themselves in Janiculus, one of the Hils whereon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stood.
• 18 Cl. Glizias,* 1.41 forced to resign his office to 19 Atilius Colatinus, the first that exercised his office out of Italy; he was chosen in the first Punick War.
• 20 Fabius Maximus,* 1.42 chosen in the war against Annibal.
• 21 M. Junius,* 1.43 chosen upon the great defeat which the Roman Forces had at the battell of Cannae.
• 23 L. Manlius Torquatus,* 1.44 chosen upon the death of Marcellus the Consul sl••in by Annibal.
• 24 L. Sylla (descended from that Corn. Rufinas,* 1.45 who had been formerly in this office) ha∣ving by force of Arms suppressed the faction of Marius and Cinna, made himself ma∣ster of the City, and caused himself to be chosen Perpetuall Dictator, which office having exercised with a great deal of cruelty, he resigned with as great a con∣fidence.
• 25 C. Iulius Caesar,* 1.46 descended from Iulus the sonne of Ascanius, who was the second King of the Trojan Race, having conquered Britain, and added all ••ause Transalpine to th•• Roman Empire, and finding himself unworthily requited by the faction of Pompey, passed with his Army after him into Greece; and having vanquished him in the fields of Pharsalia, and made himself absolutely master of the Roman Empire, took to himself the supreme Government thereof under the title of Dictator, which having managed for the space of five years, he was murthered in the Senate house by Brutus and Caessius.

Before the time of these Perpetuall Dictator••, the Romans having some enemies or other that opposed the progress of their fortunes, had not the leisure to contend with one another in a pub∣lick way, or if they did, their differences and seditions were soon composed. But being grown so great as to fear no Enemy; and the Estate so vast, that it was grown too nighty for a po∣pular Government; then they began to practise on the peoples patience, and to project the sha∣ing of the Empire amongst the great ones. Concerning which, take here this short Epita••••, which I find in Tacitus.

Rebus modicis aqualica•• facile habebatus, &c. While (saith he) our Dominions were but small, Equalitie was easily maintained among us. But after we had subdued the World, and destroyed all Kings and Cities that stood in our way, or might world our annoyance; vvhen vve had leisure to seek after Wealth vvithout perill, there arose hot contentions betvvixt the Nobilitie and the Commons. Sometimes the factious Tribunes car∣ried it avvay; sometimes the Consuls had the better; and in the City and common Forum, some little skirmishes (the beginning of our Civil Wars) were sometimes seen. Afterwards C. Marius one of the meanest of the Commonally, and L. Syll•• the most cruel of all the

Nobility, by force of Arms overthrowing the Free-State, reduced all to an absolute Govern∣ment. To them succeeded ••n. Pompe••us, a little closer in his projects, but nothing better mind∣ed to the Common-wealth: Et nunquam postea nisi de Principatu quaesitum, and never after that was any other point debated, than who should get the Soveraignty unto himself.

So Tacitus, and he stateth it rightly. For after Pompey had revived the controversie, and had found Caesar a better disputant than himself; Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus (on the death of Caesar) made good the Argument; attracting all power unto themselves by the name of Triumviri; till Augustus having out-witted Lepidus, and vanquished M. Antony at the battell of Actium, became sole Soveraign of the State, by the name of Prince; Et cuncta bellis civilibus fessa, nomine Principis sub imperium accepit, as that Author hath it.

But touching those great alterations in the State of Rome, the contentions for the chief command, and the Reduction of it to a Monarchy by Augustus Caesar; I published a Discourse in the year 1631 (but written many years before) under the title of AUGUSTUS, or an Essay of those Means and Counsels whereby the Common-wealth of Rome was altered, and reduced to a Monar∣chy. Which being but short, so pertinent to the present business, and so well entertained when it came abroad; I hope it will not be improper or unprofitable to sub-joyn it here. The Reader may either peruse it, or praetermit it, as his fancy guides him. And here it followeth in these words.

THey which have heretofore written of Common-wealths, have divided them into three Spe∣cies. The Government of the King; secondly, of the Nobles; and thirdly, of the People. Either of these is again subdivided into good and evill: The evill form being only the good cor∣rupted; the bad nothing else but the good refined. So is the Government of a King divided into a Monarchy, and a Tyranny; Of the Nobles, into an Aristocracy, and an Oligarchy; Of the People, into a Republick, and a Democra••y. All these, as well in generall, as in the severall cou∣plets, have a secret Inclination to change the one into the other; and to make a Pythagorical transmigration (as it were) into each other being. I need not stand on many instances. The Common-wealth of Rome (into whose stories whosoever looketh, will judge them rather to contain the acts of the whole World, than a particular Nation) will serve for all. Romulus at the foundation of his City, reserved unto himself the chief Soveraignty, leaving it entire to his Successors. Numa, Ancus, Tullus, Tarquin the Elder, and Servius, governed themselves so moderately, and the people so justly, that they affected not Tyranny; nor the Commons Liberty. They appeared more desirous to fill the Coffers of their Subjects; than their own Treasuries: And when necessity compelled them to a Tax, they rather seemed to sheer their sheep than fleece them. But Tarquin the second, commonly called Superbus, a man of insupportable Vices, having by violence enthronized himself in that Chair of State, which (had not his ambitious spirit been impatient of delay) would have been his rightfull Inheritance; made his Government answer∣able to his enterance, cruel and bloody. How many men, eminent as well by their own vertue, as their Parents Nobilitie, did he cut off? How many did he for no cause promote, to make their fall the more remarkable? What part of the Senate was free from slaughter? What corner of the City from lamentations? Yet this was not all. The miserable Romans were visited with three Plagues at once; Pride in the Father, Crueltie in the Mother, and Lust exorbitant in their sonne Sextus, a true Copy of the old Originals. Either of these had been more than enough to exercise the peoples patience: But meeting all at one time, it seemed that nothing could now be added to the wretchedness of the one; and the wickedness of the other. Brutus (a name fatall to Tyrants) did easily perswade the Commons to shake off this yoak. For they, as well de∣sirous of Novelties, as sensible of Oppressions, had long since murmured at the present State; and wanted nothing but a head to break out into actuall Rebellion. So the People got the Freedom, and the Kings lost the Soveraignty of the City.* 1.47

2 Brutus, although he wanted no fair title to the Crown, yet either perceiving how odious the name of King was grown; or perhaps willing to be rather the first Consul, than the last Prince; instituted a new form of Government: Wherein the sway of all was referred to the Fathers of the City; out of whom two were annually chosen as chief of the rest. And here in certainly he dealt very advisedly. For had he sought to confirm himself in the Kingdom, what could men judge, but that, not love to his Country was the cause that stirred him to take Arms, but desire of Rule. Again, besides that secure Privacie is to be preferred before hazardous Royalty; what hope had he to keep the seat long, having by his own example taught the people both the Theory and Practice of Rebellion. Under this new Aristocraty the Roman affairs succeeded so prosperously, their dominions were inlarged so immensly, that it may well be questioned, whether the Roman fortune caused their greatness, or their valour commanded their fortune. For the Governours not seeking wealth but honour, or not their own wealth but the publick, did so demean themselves both in Peace and War, that there was between all, a vertuous emula∣tion, who should most benefit his Countrey. An happiness which was too great to continue long. The people had as yet no written Laws: Custom bearing most sway; and the rest of the Law locked up in the breast of the Judges. To avoyd such inconveniencies as might hence ensue, there were some men, conceived to be as sound in judgement, as honest in their actions,

deputed by a generall Commission to take an abstract of the Grecian Laws; according to the tenor whereof,* 1.48 the people were to frame their lives, the Judges their sentences. Here followed the Oligarchy or Decemvirate State of Rome, but long it lasted not. For these new Lords joyning forces together, made themselves rich with the spoil of the people, not caring by what unlaw∣full means they could purchase either profit or pleasure. Appius Claudius, one of the Decem∣viri, was the break-neck of this Government. He unmindfull of Lucretia and the Tarquius, lust∣ed after Virginia, a woman though of low condition, yet such a woman in whom beauty and vertue strove for the preheminence. The issue was, that she (to save her honour) was slain by her own Father in an open Assembly of the people; Appius forced to make away himself in prison; and the rest of that Magistracy abdicating their Offices, the Consuls were for a time restored.

3. The people fleshed with this victory, and calling to mind how their Ancestors had in like manner banished the Kings, began to know their own strength, and stomacked it exceedingly, that they on whose shoulders the frame of the State was supported, should be so much under the Command of others; that they who were Lords abroad, should be below the condition of Slaves at home. Hereupon they raise a tumult under the Conduct of their Tribune Canuleius. Nor could they by any perswasions be induced to lay down Arms, till they had obtained a De∣cree,* 1.49 That from thenceforth, the Nobles and the Commons might promiscuously be maried. And this was the first step to the Republique. The gaining this new Privilege, put them in possibi∣lity of obtaining greater. They now sue to be capable of the Consulship. The Fathers con∣sulting of this demand, wisely fore-saw, that to grant their Petition, or to deny it, was alike dangerous. For were it utterly dashed, it was to be feared the People would again forsake the City; and yet make their stay more insolent and insupportable, if it were granted. C. Claudius, one who by his honourable behaviour, was by both parties had in an equall degree of reve∣rence, quickly proposed a middle course, whereby the fury of the multitude might be appea∣sed, without blemish to the Consular dignity. He constituted six Annuall Officers, equally cho∣sen out of the People and the Nobles,* 1.50 calling them Tribuni Militum Consularis potestatis. This Office continued, but not without many Interstitiums, the space of 78. yeers. Which time ex∣pired, and some experience being had of the peoples Government; the Lords of the Senate did decree, That one of the Consuls should from thenceforth be chosen by, and out of the Com∣mons; that they should be capable of all Magistracies;* 1.51 yea, even of the Dictatorship. So that now Vertue was as speedy a Ladder to climb unto Honors, as Nobility of Birth; and a Good man as much respected as a Great. A rare felicity of the times.

4. The People being thus mixt with the Nobles, as well in Mariages, as Honors; one would have thought that this Common-wealth, being thus equally poysed, had been immortall. But as in the Naturall Body, there can be no exact and Arithmeticall proportion of the humors and elements, without some predominancie: So in the Body Politique, can there be no equall mix∣ture of Plebeians and Patritians, without the supremacy of the one or the other. The people had presently after the institution of the Consuls, raised a Commotion, and with-drew them∣selves into Mount Aventine. Nor could they be intreated to return into the City, till there were granted unto them peculiar Officers called Tribuni Plebis, or Protectors of the Commons. These being not long after by the Common Councell▪ pronounced to be Sacrosancti,* 1.52 and invio∣lable, began to heave the Popular State too high, and thrust the Aristoeraticall too low, not re∣garding to lose the love of the one, so they might get the applause of the other. Insomuch, that matters of judgment were devolved from the Fathers to the Commons; and the authority of the Senate trod under foot by the people. Nay, they proceeded so far, that Marius being Tribune, threatned to send Cotta the Consul unto Prison. And Sulpitius in the same Office, made the Consuls forsake the Senate-house, and slew one of their sonnes, whose heels were now nimble enough to flie away. And now were the Romans governed by that form of rule, than which there is no lower. So that as well by an inevitable necessity in Nature, as the ordinary course of Policies, there must be a reverting to the first, and Monarchicall Authority. For question∣less it fareth many times with a Common-wealth, as with the Sun, which runneth through all the signs of the Zodiack till it return to the place where its motion first began. And the Plato∣nick year of reducing all things to the same beginning, continuance, and period; how false soever in the Books of Nature, is in some sort true in the change of Government.

5. The way down-hill is easie and ordinary, but to ascend unto the top requireth both wit to frame the steps, and courage to give the attempt: So was it here also with the Romans. They had naturally, and almost insensibly faln from a Monarchy to a Pop••lacy, or Democracy: But to ascend from a Populacy to a Monarchy, required many steps and degrees in many, much industry in all. Mari••s and Sylla, well skilled in feeding the humors of the people, were the first that attempted, and severally mounted to such a height of command, as never durst any promise to them, nor they hope for themselves. Marius was of an harsh and stern nature, equally cruell to the Enemies in war, and the people in peace; one whose birth the Romans might have had just cause to curse, had he not saved them from the Cimbri. Sylla was one whose carriage none could enough commend before, or sufficiently condemn after his prosperity. A man whose Peace was far more bloudy than his Wars, a better Subject than a Prince. These two gave way each to other, and both to death. Next these, as well in faction and designs, as blood and

alliance, succeeded Caesar and Pompey: Two men never truly paralleld since their own times. Caesar had a wit to invent so pregnant, a heart to execute so stout, and to both a Fortune so favourable, that he durst undertake what no man dared; and his performances common∣ly were answerable to his undertakings. Pompey, a man greater than his own or his friends wishes, had triumphed over all the parts of the known World; and could he but have brook∣ed an Equall, he had never met Superiour. Had these two lived in divers Ages, or exerci∣sed their valour on the common Enemy, the World had been too little to yeeld them imploy∣ments. But turning their forces one against the other, Pompey overthrown in the Field, was basely murthered in Egypt: and Caesar victoriously Conquerour in Thessalie, was barbarously massacred in the Capitoll. And though none of these four Worthies could settle the Monarchy in himself; yet this shall be to their eternall memory recorded, that they first opened the passage to others, and first moved the stone, which rowling along tumbled the People out of the Government.

6 After the overthrow of Pompey, and death of Caesar, the Common-wealth might have recove∣red Liberty, if either Caesar had left no heir, and Pompey no children; or rather, if Antonius, a man of an unquiet and turbulent spirit, had not begun new troubles. For he, knowing the affection of the Common people unto young Octavius, Caesars heir; and hearing the continuall report of his approach to Rome for his Inheritance; did by Decree of the Senate restore Sextus the sonne of Pompey to his blood and honours; Hoping that they two, inheriting their Fathers hatreds, would like Pellets in a Boys Pot-gun, drive out each other; and so he might remain Lord of the whole. But young Octavius was too old to be so fetcht over; and had more∣over more desire to revenge his Fathers death on Brutus and Cassius, than turn himself upon an enemy, that neither had done, nor could doe him any hurt. At his first entrance into Rome, he declared himself Caesars heir; though some regarding more his welfare than honour, diswa∣ded him from it. His retinue at his entrance was but small, his behaviour gentle and courte∣ous: So that all had cause to love him, none to fear him. His first business was to Antonius, then possessed of all Caesars estate. His words as modest, as his Petition just. Antonies answer somewhat churlish, forbidding him to meddle in matters of State, adding that he was too young to take upon him the Name of Caesar; and so dismissed him unsatisfied, and with discontent∣ments. AUGUSTUS (for by that name we mean to call him, though he was not yet so cal••ed) perceiving that Antonies answer, though in shew but a delay, was in effect a denyall; insinuated into the acquaiutance of Cicero, then potent among the Senators, and a capitall Enemy of An∣tony; by whose means the Lords of the Senate began to cast great affection towards him. Next in a solemn Oration to the People, he let them know, how he intended to have distributed his Fathers wealth among them; and how Antonius did unjustly detain it from them both. Cer∣tainly there is not any thing prevaileth sooner with the ignoble many than hope of gain. No sooner had he finished his speech, and given away that to them which he thought impossible to get for himself; but all was in a tumult. None was so sparing of his words, but he had some curse in store for Antonius: Every one vowing the destruction of that man, whom they suppo∣sed to deprive them of AUGUSTUS Donative.

7 In this hurly burly Antony quits the Town, and is by the generall voyce of both houses, declared an Enemy to the State. An Army is given to Hircius and Pansa then Consuls. AU∣GUSTUS, aged but 18 years, being proclamed Imperator, and made head of the League a∣gainst the common Foe. AUGUSTUS, as he loved not to be absent from a necessary war; so he alwaies used to reserve himself from the dangers of it; and therefore he committed the whole enterprise unto the Consuls: Well knowing, that though the Officers and Souldiers took most pains to get the Victory; yet would the honour of it be referred to him, as Impe∣rator; Whereas, if any thing fell out to the Army, not well; his being a Non-agent in the business, would bring his honour off without stain. The Consuls therefore proceeded in the War against Antony: who seeing little possibility of prevailing, resolved to sell the loss of his own liberty, and his Souldiers lives, at a dear rate. And indeed the fortune of the day was so e∣qually shared, that as the Consuls might boast of the vanquishment of Antony, so Antony might triumph in the death of the Consuls.

AUGUSTUS had now as much as he could desire, more than he expected; a victorious Army at his service. He therefore applies himself so to them, that giving that among them which he had in present; and promising them greater favours, according as his fortune and their valour, should advance him, he bound them unto him in an eternall bond of allegiance; and made them the first step by which he ascended the Royaltie. The Lords of the Senate hear∣ing of the young mans fortune, thought it best to strangle these hopes even in their Cradles; and to that end, Decree the honour of overcomming Antony, not to belong to AUGUSTUS, but to Decius Brutus; for whose defence (being besieged by Antony in Mutina) their Army had been levyed. Nor did they think this frost of unexpected unkindness, sufficient to nip the blossome of his hopes; but they denyed him the Consulship. These harsh proceedings compel∣led AUGUSTUS (his honour now lying at stake) to enter Rome as Conqueror; and force the Fathers to grant him his desires. Having thus gotten what for the time he aymed at; he gene∣rally shewed himself gratefull to all, and particularly to some of the Souldiers; paying them what was behind by promise; and openly protesting that without their aid he durst not have

adventured into the Capitoll. So by keeping his day with the Military men, and shewing his noble and generous nature in a thankfull commemoration of their service, he added stronger bonds to such as were already his own; and won many dayly to his side, which before were ei∣ther neutrall, or adversaries.

8. Antony in the mean time was not idle, but knowing that L••pidus was beyond the Moun∣tains with a puissant Army, he posted thither; and so far prevailed with the Souldiers, that he was admitted into the Camp▪ where the Generall entertained him with all expressions of love and welcome Antony perceiving the facile, nature of Lepidus, soon perswaded him to lead his forces into Italie, promising him no less than the Lordship of the world, if he durst but shew his face to the Romans AUGUSTUS having continuall news of this combination and fear∣ing much the prowess of Antony, now strengthened; conceived no course so fitting and conveni∣ent to his ends, as to joyn friendship, and to enter into confederacy with them. And this he did, not for any good will to either, but because being destitute of means to resist-them▪ and al∣so to revenge the death of his Father Julius, which he much laboured; he might with their forces oppress Cassius and M. Brutus, and after as occasion fell out, deal with them being seve∣red. This League was solemnly confirmed by a bloody Proscription immediately following. Wherein to be revenged on their enemies, they betrayed their friends. A lamentable and ruth∣full time, good and bad, rich and poor, being alike subject to the slaughter. Now was the time of Julius Caesars Government thought to be the Golden Age; and every one began to curse Brautus and Cassius as the Autors of these present miseries, whom they but lately honoured as the Restorers of the Common liberty. Nay the very Kings were deemed tolerable, and such as li∣ved in their days, happy. The poor Romans had not changed the Tyranny, but the Tyrants: Yea, they had three for one into the bargain. Such is the condition of us men, that we know not our own happiness in the fruition, but the want. Two of these Triumviri glutted themselves with blood, taking pride in hearing the lamentable cries and groans of the people. Augustus on the contrary, shewed himself much grieved at this barbarous cruelty; so that his consent seem∣ed rather forced than voluntary. But this Proscription, though in it self cruell and tyrannically produced some good and profitable effects in the Republick. For when by this Proscription, and the insuing Civill war, the stoutest of the Nobles and Commons were made away, few being left which durst endeavour to recover the old Liberty; Augustus did the more easily establish his Monarchie, and restore peace to the City. Moreover the prosecution of this cruelty so in∣censed the people against Antony and Lepidus; that Augustus, whom most held excusable, found them always his fast friends; if not for love to him, yet in spight to them.

9. But to proceed; Antony and AUGUSTUS leaving the guard of the City to Lepidus, with joynt-forces march against Brutus and Cassius, both overthrown by Antony; whom AUGUSTUS did therefore put upon that service, as well to diminish Antonies forces, as to keep his own entire. As for himself, either he in policy suffered himself to be driven out of the field by Brutus, to make Antony more work; or else indeed durst not abide the battell. Such end had Brutus and Cassius, two men whom Fortune seemed to be in love with on the sud∣dain, and did as suddenly forsake them. Brutus the more accomplished man; Cassius the more expert souldier.* 1.53 I pass over AUGUSTUS wars in Italie, Antonies in Asia; the discontents between them, and their reconciliation by the means of Octavia, sister to the one, and wife to the other Emperor. As also how joyning forces together to oppress Sextus, then Lording it over the Sea, and proud with the conquest of Sicilia; they received him into the Confederacy, and joyned the Iland of Sardinia to his other Conquests. To recompence which kindness, Sex∣tus invited the two Generals aboord his Admiral Galley: and after a bountifull entertainment, return'd them safe to their Camps. I scarce have ever heard of so great an over-sight, among so many able Politicians. And much I marvell with my self, upon what confidence AUGUSTUS and Antony durst so far trust their persons to a reconciled Enemy: or on what reason Sextus having both of them in his power, would let slip so slightly that advantage; greater than which was never offered to a discontented and ambitious person. This I am sure of, that he afterward repented it, and could have wished that he had hearkened to the voice of Men••s his old servant, who had perswaded him to make his best of that oportunity. The Kings of France and Aragon, of old enemies made new friends, had the like enterview at Savona: which that notable Historiographer and States-man Guic••iardin••, describeth with much wonder and com∣mendation. Yet in the like case, have many, and as I think, worthily condemned Lewis th•• 11. of France, and Charles of Burgudy, the Arch-politicians of those days; in that Lewis at Peronne put himself into the hands of Charles his Enemy, who also after a short restraint, dis∣missed him.

10. These solemn expressions of amity between the three Generalls, being thus ended, and Antony gone for Egypt; AUGUSTUS then began to contrive his establishment in the State, though with the ruin of his Colleagues. He beginneth first with Sextus, having by gifts and promises drawn Menas unto his side; who by reason of his inwardness with his Master, knew most of his designs. By the directions of this Menas, and the assistance of Lepidus, he quickly overthrew Sextus; who flying death in Europe, by the hand of AUGUSTUS, found it in Asia, by the command of Antony. After this victory, AUGUSTUS, either having or preten∣ding a quarrell against Lepidus, entreth into his Camp, seizeth his person, and depriving him

of all honors, confineth him to Rome. A man that half against his will, stumbling upon the Go∣vernment, had beyond any desert of his, enjoyed ten yeers continuance of Empire and prospe∣rity. An action of a very high nature, and such as AUGUSTUS durst not have ventured on, if Antony had been in Italy. He therefore advisedly removed him out of his way, before he would attempt the same. It hath been ever a chief Maxim in Court-policy, to remove that man out of the way, under pretence of some honourable charge, whom we intend either to cast from his present honors; or else to make less potent with Prince and People. For which cause also AUGUSTUS perswaded Antonies absence from the City, to bring him at the last into discredit and contempt. For well he knew that his dotage on Cleopatra, could not but draw him into many inconveniencies: neither could his neglecting the State, to riot with his Lem∣man, be other than distastfull to the Lords and People. Next, he commanded his Sister Octavia to leave her husband Antonies house; yet privately he perswaded her to live there still, and bring up his children; that so the Romans seeing her noble demeanor and love to her husband, might the more heartily detest him, who so ignobly and unkindly had rejected her. To adde more fuell to this flame of hatred, he readeth Antonies will unto the people; in which many of the Roman Provinces were bequeathed to Cleopatra's children, and other things ordained to the common prejudice. Antony likewise preferred many Bills against AUGUSTUS, as that he had deposed Lepidus from the Triumvirate; that he had divided Italy amongst his own Souldiers only; that he had not restored the ships borrowed to make war against Sextus.

11. These discontents seconded with an ambitious hope of prevailing, made them both resolute to refer all to the decision of a Battell. Antony had a Fleet consisting of 500. ships, high-built, and trimmed up rather for a Triumph, than a fight. His Land Forces consisted of 100000. Foot, and 12000. Horse; AUGUSTUS had the like number of Horsemen, 80000. Foot, and 250. good Men of War, snug and close, built more for use than ostentation. The Rendezvouz is Actium, a place seeming to be marked out for notable designs: here being fsought also in our Fathers days that famous battell, wherein the Venetians gave the world to un∣derstand, that the Turks Forces by Sea were not invincible. Antony was on the Offensive side, therefore much doubted whether it were better to give the Onset by Sea or by Land. Cleopatra, whose words were Oracles, perswaded him to the Sea-fight; not that she thought it more safe, but that if Antony lost the day, she might with more facility escape. To this resolution, when most of the Captains had for fear agreed; one of the old Souldiers thus bluntly gain-said it.

What a miserable security art thou possessed with, most noble Emperor? Where is that antient fore-sight wherewith thou hast formerly prevented all disasters, and turned the Ene∣mies devises on their own heads? Consider with thy self, most noble General, what uncertain friends the Wind and Sea are? To how fickle an Element thou dost trust thy fortunes? Let the Egyptians, and Phoenicians, old Mermaids born and nurst up in the Sea, follow this kind of warfare: But let us thy true Roman spirits, try our valour on the firm Land, and there fight for thy Empire and our own lives. Perhaps thou dost mistrust our faith, look here Antony (with that he opened his bosome) and thou shalt see many an honourable scar got in thy service. We are now too old to learn new Treasons: Alter therefore thy resolution, and to please a woman cast not away so many of thy faithfull Followers.

Certainly the unresistable powers of heaven when they decree a mans destruction overthrow those counsells by which he should escape it. Antony turneth a deaf ear to this Souldiers wholesome advice; and borrowing from Cleopatra two or three kisses (as if from the fountain of her lips he had derived all his courage) without any more ceremony prepareth himself unto the battell.

12. AUGUSTUS on the other side, seeing a necessity of a Sea-fight, was yet in this com∣forted, that his Vessels were more usefull and better manned, though fewer than his Enemies. that his men to him were faithfull, and by reason of their many Victories, in good heart; From Antony there daily revolted some Kings and Captains of note, to the great encourage∣ment of the one side, and disheartning of the other. The whole charge of the war he commit∣ted to M. Vipsanius Agrippa, who failing in no duty of a good Captain, took from his Galleys whatsoever might be impediments to the valiant, or shelter to the Cowardly; all that was com∣bersome to his own men, or advantagious to the Enemy. Things thus ordered, and the bat∣tells ready to joyn, Augustus Caesar standing where he might see and be seen of all, is said to make this or the like Oration.

Fellows and Companions in Arms, I suppose it needless to hearten you, which never were acquainted with fear; or bid you overcome, which never yet knew what it was not to vanquish. Conquest hath always sate upon the edges of your swords, and victory been written in your fore-heads. Be not now backward to add this one to your other Triumphs. When after the death of my father Julius, of famous memory, I first dealt in matters of War, I rather found, than made you good souldiers. And during this twelve years service under me, neither have you been wanting in the duty of faithfull followers; nor (I hope) of a vigilant and gratefull Leader. Sure I am, I expressed my self as far as I could, and more I would, had I been able. Let not the number, nor the greatness of the adverse Gallies any ways affright you. The hugeness of their Bulks maketh them unapt for imployment; and the multitude one clogging and hindring the others, may as much further our Victory as theirs. They exceed us in multitudes of Men, we them in number of Souldiers. The meaning of the word Pilot is unknown among them. And for their Mari∣ners,

the best of them are but Carters, Reapers, and Harvestmen, raked out of the field; the rest the excrement of common prisons, wherewith their Vessels are loaded, not manned. The Gene∣rall is indeed a sit Captain for such a selected company. It is the same Antony whom you once drave out of the Field before Mutina. I perswade my self, that neither he dares think of re∣covering, or you of losing, your former glories. It is the same Antony who being shamefully chased out of Parthia, only in that he was not vanquished, proclamed himself Victor. It is the same Antony who intendeth to make Rome subject to the Egyptians, and to distribute the Pro∣vinces, purchased with the blood and vertue of our Ancestors, amongst Iras and her fellow Chamber-maids. Nay indeed, it is not Antony at all, but the shadow only of that substance which now is hid in Cleopatra's Cabbin. Courage then brave men of Arms; be, as you have still been, Conquerors. To speak more, were to detain you from Victory. Only this, call to mind your antient valour. Remember that I am Caesar, you Romans.

13 This speech animated the new Souldiers, and confirmed the old: So that with a generall acclamation they give the assault. Death, wounds, and blows dished in divers fashions, and served in by severall men, were the best delicates prepared for these uuwelcome visitants. Cleo∣patra beholding the Battell, and doubting the success, through the thickest of Antonies Fleet, made away with the 60 Gallies appointed for her Guard. This disorder made the breach at which the Victory entred. Antony seeing her flight, left his Squadron also; and being taken into her Galley, hoysed sail for Egypt: Herein playing the part of a cowardly Souldier; whilst each of his Souldiers executed the office of a couragious Generall: For they so obstinately per∣sisted in the Fight,* 1.54 that AUGUTUS was fain to offer them mercy sooner than they would demand it; and divers times before they would accept it. At last they all sware Allegiance unto him. The Victory being thus gotten, AUGUSTUS (no loser of advantages) speedeth into E∣gypt, which he reduceth into the form of a Province; making the people pay for fine twenty Millions of Gold. By receiving this mony he so weakned them, that they had no ability to raise an after-war; and by distributing part of it among his Souldiers, he confirmed them in obedience. As for Antony, he seeing his fortunes desperate, redeemed the honour lost in his life, by a noble and heroick death. And Cleopatra ended her life also not long after; a Woman more wel-favoured than fair; wel-spoken, rather than either. Antonies Courtiers had seen ma∣ny Ladies more lovely, none more prevailing; men being chained to her by the ears, rather than the eys.

14 I willingly omit AUGUSTSUS entry into Rome; as also the state and magnificence of his Triumph. His Victory he used so justly, that none felt the fury of the War but such as were slain in the Battell To assure himself of Antonies adherents, was his first care: to which end he burnt in the Common Forum, the Coffers of Antony, unopened; wherein all his Letters from his friends in Rome had been inclosed; well knowing, that as long as any thought themselves suspected adversaries, they would never shew themselves true friends. To the Senators and Magistrates he made sumptuous Feasts; to the Common people he exhibited magnificent and plea∣sing Stage-plays; and with all variety of pleasure, banished from both, as well sorrow for the old Proscription, as fear of a new. But this was only as a preparation to his many designs. There were two men most dear unto him, and privy to his Counsels, Mecenas and Agrippa: which in the object of their love differed only in this, Mecenas was a lover of AUGUSTUS; Agrippa of the Emperour. Mecenas was of the rank of Knights, a man of good and bad parts equally compounded. When his business required care, vigilant and circumspect; at leisure time, excessively vitious. Agrippa was the first of his house: a man alike fit for Camp and Counsell; one neither careless of a good name, nor covetous of a great. For although he on••y was the man which vanquished Sextus and Antony; yet well skilled in the humours of Princes, he gave Augustus the honour of all his Conquests; making the vertue, not the reward, the end of his actions. So by doing nobly, and speaking modestly of it, he was without en∣vy, but not without glory. With these two AUGUSTUS withdrew into a private Closet, and then brake unto them in this sort. He made first unto them a long discourse of the Civill Wars, Then added,

That having by his own fortune, and the valour of his Souldiers, put an end to the troubles; he was unresolved what to do; Whether to resign the Empire to the People, or retain it still in his own hands. That in a business of such importance, he durst not rely altogether on his own wisdom; That he had made them his Judges, as men that could speak soundly, and durst speak freely: That he knew them to have more care of his ho∣nour, than profit; but of the Common-wealth, more than both; That his Counsels, which course soever he took, would not be by them eliminated: He therefore intreated them to consider what was to be done, and to give up their verdicts.

15 Agrippa after a short silence thus began.

I know, thou canst not but marvell, O Caesar, ••that I, who under thine Empire, am sure to be beyond precedent exalted; should perswade thee to live private. But I esteem more thy honour, than my profit; the publick good, than my particular preferment. And yet perhaps my Counsell shall be as profitable, if not as plausi∣ble as the contrary. I know thee to be no way delighted with lyes and flattery; and will therefore deal with thee freely and plainly. Thou hast indeed put a period to the Civill Wars; but to what end, unless thou dost restore unto the Common-wealth the Liberty for which the Wars were raised? What benefit can the people reap from thy Victory, if thou dost use it only as an instrument for their greater bondage? Dost thou think that the Romans having

so many hundred years maintained their liberty; will now be willing to forego it? No, Cae∣sar, no: Flatter not thy self with these hopes. Marius the younger, and Sertorius, were quickly cut off, when their ends were once known; and Julius thy Father of happy memory, did not long live, after his actions seemed to bring the Common liberty in hazard. And shall we think that there is no true Roman spirit surviving; No Brutus living to attempt the like against thee? Believe me Caesar, believe me, it is far better not to meddle with the Empire at all, than to be forced to abandon it. But say Divine Providence will so protect thee, that thou mayst out-live such practices; and shalt thou also not out-live thy glories? This pre∣sent age perchance will not censure thine actions, because it dares not: But Posteritie, free from all respects of love or hatred, cannot but call them into question, aud brand thy enter∣prise with Ambition, and perhaps Tyranny. If thy designs prosper, they will judge thee to have risen unjustly; if otherwise, to have fallen deservedly. How much better then were it, now when thine honour is without blemish, and thy reputation unstained, to resign thy authority? Indeed when Sextus lorded it over the Sea, and Antony over Aegypt, it might have been thought want of spirit, to have deposed thy self from the Government▪ But now to doe it, when thou art without Rivall in the Empire; now, when thou art sole Commander of the Worlds Forces; now when the People and Senate ly prostrate at the feet of thy mercy; were to strike dumb detraction, and to make the World admire thy Temper. Thou art at this present the joy and comfort of the World; there is wanting to thee neither Wealth nor Fame. Here then fix thy foot: For go but one step beyond this Non ultra, and thou wilt run into a boundless Ocean of perils, which have no end, but the end of thy life and reputation.

16

Not so, excellent Agrippa, replyed Mecenas. I never heard good Pilot find fault with Sea-room; or of more vessels cast away in the Ocean, than in the Streights, and narrow pas∣sages. Our Republick is a Ship fraught with divers Nations. She hath been long tossed on the waves of Civill dissentions, long driven up and down with the Wind of ambition; and there is now no place so fit for her safety, as the unlimited Ocean of one mans power. This Empire at first rising seemed not to require a Monarch; but it is now grown too unwieldy to be without one. Take then upon thee, O Caesar, this Empire; or to say better, do not forsake it. I should never thus advise thee, did I conceive any possible inconveniences. The Senate doth allow thee a competent guard of valiant and faithfull Souldiers; whom then shouldest thou fear? Nay, ill may I prosper if I see any cause of fear, were thy Guard cashiered. Enemies thou hast none: For such as were, are either already slain by thy valour, or made thy fast friends by thy bounty and clemency. To omit Marius and Sertorius, I will a little touch at thy Father Julius. He too good a Souldier to be a Statist, was too heady and violent in establishing his Government. Nor could he cunningly temporize, and suffer the people insensibly, and by de∣grees, to drop into bondage; but oppress them all at once. Again, he committed a great So∣loecism in State, when discharging his Guard, he sought to retain that Empire by fair means, which he had gotten by violence. I know thee, O Caesar, to be of a more wary and cunning behaviour. Learn also to work out thine own safety, by Pompeys misfortunes. He after the finishing of the Pontick War, at Brundusium, disbanded his Army; and thereby merited to be accounted an honest and moderate man. Certainly, he shewed himself in the course of this action, rather vertuous than fortunate or politick: For presently he began to be contemned, and by this improvident weakning of himself, made an open passage to his own ruin. I com∣mend his modesty more than his brain; neither did he himself, on better considerations, ap∣prove his own doings; and therefore he resolved, had he been Victor in Pharsal••a, never to have committed the like Oversight. So it is, and so it will fall out with thee, O Caesar, if in this action thou propose him to be thy pattern. It is not safe, Agrippa saith, to take the Empire: less safe it is to refuse it. A settled and innative vice it is in man, never to endure that any man above our own rank should over-top us. Romes second founder Camillus, Scipio, that scourge of Carthage, were disgraced; and M. Coriolanus banished by our Ancestors; only because their worth had lifted them above the ordinary pitch of Subjects. Do not thou hope to fare better than thy Predecessors. Heretofore, perchance, thou mightest have sought the Empire, to satisfie thy ambition. The Empire must now be thy refuge and Asylum. Credit me, the Lords of the Senate, after so many years Obedience, know not how to Govern; neither canst thou having so long been a Governour, learn Obedience. True it is, that in matters of domesticall business, a man may stop and desist where he will: But in the getting of an Empire, there is no mean between the death of an Enemie, and the life of a Prince. Thou hast already gone too far to retire. Now thou must resolve to be Caesar or nothing. To say more were su∣perfluous. Thine own discretion will suggest unto thee better Arguments. Onely this, I know that thou hast in thee too much Julius, not to be an Emperour.

17 AUGUSTUS seemed to incline to this latter opinion; whether moved with Mecenas Oration, especially his instance in Pompey; or that he was before resolved to follow that course, is uncertain. Howsoever, seeming with great attention to observe their speeches, and gather∣ing their severall reasons and motives together, he made this reply.

A most hard thing it is, for a divided mind, to make a well-joyn'd Answer. Divided I am, and troubled between your two opinions; loath to follow either, sithence in so doing I must offend one. Yet sithence there is a necessity of Resolution; I intend, though I likewell of thy advice, Agrippa, to follow thine Mecenas. In doing which, I am but an instrument of the Destinies, to put their

will in execution. Often have I heard my Father Octavius report, how Nigidius, famous for his skill in Iudiciary Astrologie, told him once in open Senate, That he had gotten an Empe∣ror for the Romans. As also, how M. C••cero, so renowned for Wit and Eloquence, dreamed that he s••w Jupiter place me on the top of the Capitoll, with a Whip in mine hand. Certain∣ly, if the powers of Heaven promise me so great an Empire; I will not be wanting to my self▪ but will adde by my industrie to their influence. To further my designs, I do desire you, nay I conjure you both, that as you have been ever ready in your Counsels, so you would not now be backward in any necessary assistance.

This said, they presently enter into a new conference, how to manage a business of this weight; what Senators to acquaint with their in∣tent; how to dispose of the Army, not yet cashiered; with what Plummet were best to sound the minds of the common people, and to oblige all sorts unto him. This Consultation ended, AUGUSTUS continued his affability to the People, and respect to the Nobles. An opportuni∣ty he had to express himself to both. There was at that time a Famine, which shrewdly raged among the Commons. To the poorer sort, he distributed Corn, gratis; to others, at a mean price. Riches and honours he communicated to both sorts; the better to wipe out of their me∣mories, the antient freedome. Such parts of the City as were destroyed by casualty of fire, rui∣ned by length of time, or defaced during the Civill Wars; he re-edified. Houses of Common-as∣semblies he repaired; Temples, consecrated to the Gods, he spared no cost to adorn and beauti∣fie. And finally, so freely diffused his bounty, that there was no part or member of the City, which had not some tast of it. Next, he dismissed his Souldiers, assigning them Lands and habi∣tations in divers parts of Italy: That so the People might conceive his Resignation to be reall; and yet, if need were, his forces might be quickly reassembled. Nor were Agrippa and Mo∣cenas wanting for their parts, to promote the cause; but carefully acquainted some of the Se∣nate with it, who stood well affected to them; and cunningly prepared others, who had stood indifferent.

18 The foundation thus layd, and the Senate sate, AUGUSTUS rose from his seat, and spake to this, or the like effect.

When I consider with my self the infinite extent of the Ro∣man Empire; I protest I stand at a maze: Marvailing how such, as heretofore have raised com∣bustions in State, durst undertake the sole administration of it. What Nation in the World, hath not either begged their Peace at our Gates; or felt the fury of our Wars at their own▪ What Countries have we not harried with Fire and Sword, making the rising and setting of the Sun the bounds of our Dominions? It must questionless proceed from an over-weaning conceit in them, of their own abilities; who thought themselves so fit to undergo that bur∣den, which none but the immortall Gods can carry. Of my self I will not say much; Onely, I hope I may say with modesty, that I am not inferiour to Cinna, nor it may be to Syl∣la; Yet have I found in my self, by late experience, how unable I was to manage the affairs of State, even then when I had two Coad••utators. There is no Atlas of strength sufficient to bear up this Heaven; No Star of influence sufficient to animate this Sphear; No one form of vertue sufficient to actuate this matter. Neither indeed is it fit, that the Republique which ought to be immortall, should depend only on the life and wel-fare of one man. There never was, since the beginning of time, a City replenished with greater store of worthy and able men, either to consult or exercise. Never was there seen so grave and discreet a Consistory; Never so many of both sorts so fit to govern. I have by your Directions, and the Valour of your Souldiers, put an end to all homebred quarrels. I have been your instrument to reduce Peace internall and externall, to your City, and desire now no other Guerdon or recompence for any former services, than a quiet and a private life; free from all such dangers and incon∣veniences, as are inseparably annexed to the Soveraignty. Now therefore, and may my acti∣on be auspitious and fortunate to my Country, doe I resign my authority; committing my self, and the Common-wealth, into the hands of the Senate and People of Rome.

19 This Oration ended, there followed a soft and silent buzzing in the house. Some suppo∣sed this speech not to have so much truth, as art and cunning, yet smothered their conceits for fear of after-claps. Others were Creatures of his own making, and they hoping to rise in the fall of their Country, would not hear of a Resignation. Some few of the wiser sort, thought it not expedient to put the Reigns again into the hands of the Multitude. The rest out of a sluggish and phlegmatique Constitution, chose rather the present estate with security; than to strive to recover the old, with danger. All therefo••e with a joynt-consent proclame him sole Emperor; and solemnly entreat him to save the Common-wealth, otherwise running to inevitable ruin. He for a while, as vainly denied to accept the Government, as they vainly persisted to desire him. At last, wearied with the clamours of all in generall; and importu∣nity of some in particular; he by little and little yeelded to their requests, taking upon him the Empire for ten years, with this Proviso, that if before that time expired, he could fully settle and order the present State,* 1.55 he would give up his charge. This he gave out, not with a purpose of performance; (For at the end of every Decennium he renewed his Lease of the Government;) But that the people seeing so nigh a possibility of regaining their Liber∣ties, might not practise against him. Whereas, had he for term of life received the supreme Authority, he had no doubt hastened his own overthrow. For well he knew, that not the Title of Dictator, but the Epithite Perpetuall, was the destruction of CAESAR: And yet a great respect was to be had also in the choyce of the Title;

The name of King he refused, as being odious unto the Citizens. Neither would he be called Romulus, though he much desired it, lest they should suppose that he did affect the Tyranny. When the people called him Dictator, he rent his Garments, desiring them to discharge him of a name so hated; and being once called Lord, (Dominus) he forbad also that Title by pub∣like Edict. Princeps Senatus was the only Title he admitted, well knowing, that the like glorious attributes were heaped on his Father julius by them which least loved him, onely to this end, that growing more and more into hatred, he might the sooner be dispatched. Nor was he ignorant that the Common people led more by appearances, than truth, discorned names more plainly than executions; and that the onely course to make greatness stand firmly, was to receive extraordinary power under a Title not offensive. The name also of AUGUS∣TUS conferred upon him by the Senate, (as if there had been something in him more than mortall) he refused not, as a Title expressing more dignity and reverence than authority. And having pleased himself in the choice of his Title, he next proceeded to the establishment of his power, which he thus pursued.

20. When first at the hands of the Lords of the Senate, he had for ten years received the Government; there was appointed unto him two Cohorts of Praetorian souldiers for the guard of his person; to whom the Senate allowed the double wages of a Legionary souldier, to make them the more vigilant and needfull in their charge. Over these he appointed two Prefects or Governors, (Captains of the Guard we may best term them.) To commit the charge to one on∣ly, might breed danger; to more, confusion. Agrippina to settle Nero in the Empire, prevailed with Claudius, to make Burrus, whom she had at her devotion, the sole Captain, and Nim∣phidius, fallen from his hopes of setting Galba besides the quishon, desired the command of the Guard as the next step to the Soveraignty. In choice of these Captains, he observed two Rules. First, he ever chose them, Ex ordine Equestri, not Senatorio; lest that so high a digni∣ty, joyned to so high a birth, might startle their resolutions to some designs against his quiet. Secondly, he made choice of two such, which were of contrary humors, and somewhat at odds, that so the ill intents of the one (if they should harbour any) might be thwarted and revea∣led by the other; and both in a noble emulation should contend to be most forward in his ser∣vice. The next course which he took for his own security, was a law he made to curb the wills and attempts of the great ones. For whereas it had been formerly unlawfull to question a Bondman in matters concerning the life and death of his Lord; AUGUSTUS passed an Act, that all such Bondmen should be first sold to him, or the Common-wealth. By means where∣of he kept the Lords, before presuming on the secresie of their slaves, from all close and pri∣vate Conspiracies against him. Having thus strengthened his person, he assumed to himself the Imperiall, Censoriall, and Tribunitian authority, together with the Sacerdotall dignity. As Emperor and Generall of the Men of War, he could press Souldiers, raise Taxes, proclame Wars; make Peace, yea, and put to death the very best and stoutest of the Senators; as Censor, it was in his power, to reform corrupt manners, enquire after mens carriage, to take in and put out of the Senate whom he listed, to place & displace the people from an honorable Tribe, to a less hono∣rable. Yet would he not be called Censor, as a name too inferior; but accepted the Prerogatives of it, after the surrendry of Manutius, and his associate, two men so unfit for that Magistra∣cy, that they could object no crime to old or young, of which themselves were not guilty. The Tribunitian authority enabled him to hinder any thing attempted against his liking: It preser∣ved his person from all contumely and injury; giving him power to pvnish, as an exerable per∣son, (yea, and without any formality of the Law,) whosoever had offended him either in word or deed. As for the Pontificall Dignity, it made him a little more reverenced, not more potent. Onely it added to his title the stile of Pontifex Maximus, or Chief Bishop; and made him of au∣thority amongst the Priests, and in sacred matters, things that concerned Religion. The light of Reason taught him, that it was convenient for him, being a Prince, to have command on all his people; He had been els but half a Monarch, such as some Princes are with us, who quit their Clergie to be governed by a Forrain Head.

21. These severall Prerogatives annexed together, seemed not yet sufficient: and therefore he so cunningly dealt with the Senators, that they gave him a generall Exemption from the Co∣active power of the Law. Which once obtained, he seriously bends his thoughts to settle the Common-wealth; and so to settle it, that by uniting all parties, and giving satisfaction to all Interesses, it might not be obnoxious to such frequent and tumultuous alterations, as it had been formerly. But herein, when he had consulted the antient Platforms, he found no small diffi∣culty. The Form described by Plato, shewed rather how a Citie ought to be governed, than how it may be. Aristotle, though bred in the Free States of Greece, was a friend to Monarchie; but his discourses dark, and speculative, and not easily reduced to practice. Solon afforded the People too much Authority, the Nobles too little, the King none. The old Cartl••••ginian Legislator attributed too much to Riches, too little to Vertue. The Persian Law-makers indul∣ged the King too much, to the Subject nothing: And on the other side, Licurgus in his model∣ling of the State of Sparta, ascribed too little to the King, and too much to the Senate. Zaleu∣cus was rather the Author of some particular Laws, than the Framer of a Common-wealth. Phaleas and Hippodamus as unimitable altogether as Plato. Seeing therefore that none of the old Patterns did come home to his purpose; and withall considering with himself, that the ••••nixt Forms of Rule were not equally ballanced, and by consequence subject unto change,

he resolved to frame his Common-wealth out of the perfections of the three good Forms, their imperfection being rejected, reserving to himself the Supreme Majesty, to the Senate eminent Authority, to the People convenient Liberty, all in a just and fit proportion. And to say truth, he did so mix the Soveraignty of one with the Liberty of all, that both the Lords and People, without fear of bondage or sedition, injoyed their accustomed Freedoms. The Consulls and Nobles of the City assembled as formerly they used; matters of State they handled by them∣selves; Ambassadors of Forrain Nations they heard, and dispatched. The Commons assem∣bled in the Comitia, to enact Laws and elect Magistrates, as in the free Common-wealth. Yet so that nothing was done without the consent and privity of the Prince, who for the most part, nominated the successive Magistrate, leaving the confirmation of him to that people. So that the change, as he contrived it, was not violent and at once, but by degrees, and by the silent ap∣probation of both Estates, as seeming to consist more in the alteration of the Magistrate, than of the Laws.

22. But (to proceed more particularly) the first care he took, was to confirm Religion in the same state in which he found it. I mean Religion as the Romans used the word, for those particu∣lar though idolatrous Forms of Worship, which to their severall Gods had been used among them. This, though he might have changed, as the Pontifex Maximus, or chief Bishop of the City; yet very wisely he forbare it. It is not safe for Princes that are setled in a long descent of Government, to be too active in such changes: But it is dangerous to attempt it in a Green State, and in an Empire not well quieted, and inured to bondage. Men are more sensible of the smal∣lest alterations in the Church, than greater changes in the State, and raise more frequent broils about it. The Romans specially were exceeding tender in this point. The antient Aediles formerly received it into their charge, that they permitted no externall, either Gods or Cere∣monies, to be introduced into the City. And by Aemilius it was enacted for a Law, That none should offer sacrifice in any publike place, after a new and Forrain fashion. Excellent therefore was the counsell which Maecenas gave him, when he first undertook the Empire; viz.

That he should follow constantly the Religion which he found established, and compell others also to do the like: For Forrain and strange Rites (saith he) will offend the people, work many in∣convenient alterations in the Civil State; yea and most likely wil occasion many both seditions and conspiracies.

Words which he spake not to the air, but to a Prince exceeding apprehen∣sive of the best advice: Nor did AUGUSTUS ever shew himself more carefull in any one Art of Empire, than he did in this. That which Mecenas noted, we find true in these later Ages; in times more skilfull of obedienee, than the most quiet hour of AUGUSTUS Go∣vernment. No one thing more hath caused so frequent and so generall Rebellions in the States of Christendom, than alterations of this nature. I cannot therefore but commend it, as a pious resolntion in a late mighty Monarch: Better some few corruptions should be suffered in a Church, than still a change.

23. Religion thus established, in the next place the welfare of the whole Empire consisted chiefly in reforming of the City; from which, as from the heart, life was conveyed to all the Provinces abroad. And in the Citie the corruption was most apparent in the Senate it self. With them therefore he beginneth, well knowing that crimes in men of eminent place end not in themselves; but by degrees become diffused among their Clients and Followers. Now in the Senate were many and desertless men, who had been taken into it during the Civill Wars; as they could court the People, and humour such as were most potent. Of these he expelled none by his own power; but making a speech to them in the Senate, of the antient order and present confusion of the house, he first exhorted them to look back on their former lives, and to judge of their own abilities and merits, for so honourable a room. Then he desired some of them to pick out such among them, as were in disposition factious, and in life faulty, but loath to conceive so ill of their own actions; which they did accordingly. Yet as it often happeneth, that the great Thief leadeth the less to the Gallows; and as Commines observeth, that after the Battell of Monliherry Offices were taken from many for flying away, and conferred on such as ran ten miles beyond them: So remained many in the Senate neither less vicious, nor less violent; only more potent to maintain their doings, than some others whom they had removed. AUGUSTUS therefore joyning to him Agrippa, proceedeth to a new review: And certainly it much concerned him in the setling of his affairs, that none should have a voyce in that famous Councell, but such as were of able judgments, honest repute, and well-affected to his Service and the Common-wealth. And enterprise which he esteemed so dange∣rous, that he permitted entrance to no Senator till he were searched; himself wearing a Brigan∣dine under his Gown; and being invironed with ten of the most couragious and best beloved of the whole company. Such as he found in either kind inexcusable, he discharged from their attendance, electing such in their places, which were either enobled for their wisdom, of no∣ted moderation, or otherwise strong in their dependants. Yet so that greatness of Revenue was esteemed neither a fit Patronage for any if they were offensive; nor a just cause to challenge interest in the house. Such of them as were rich rather in the gifts of the minde, than those of fortune, he relieved with honourable Pensions; and finally he bestirred himself so resolutely, that all confessed that they had need of such a wise Physician, to cure that dull Consumption, where∣into the Common-wealth was fallen.

24 In other things he seldom did proceed against them as of himself: But when that any of them had conspired his Ruin, he referred them to the judgment of their fellows. And this he did partly to reserve unto the Court the antient Prerogative; partly, not to be Judge and par∣ty in his own cause: but principally following the example of his Father Julius, who counter∣feiting a wretchless contempt of his adversaries, used when he was least suspected, under-hand, and by publike Officers to work their destruction. Many also of them whom the Senate had condemned, he would freely pardon. Conceiving truly, that the questioning of men of high calling, would produce as much terrour; though it argued not so much rigor as the punish∣ment. Yet if extremity of Law was used towards some few, it was to settle quietness in the whole; and as it were a particular bloud-letting for the generall health. Those who had fol∣lowed the factions of Brutus and Antony, he forgave freely. And not so only, but by mani∣festing his words by his deeds, and adding trust and honours to his pardons: he made his Chair of State more setled, and immoveable. So Caesar by erecting the fal•• and broken Images of Pompey, made his own statues stand more firmly. But the chief Act by which he brideled the Nobles, was an Edict by him promulgated, forbidding any of the ••, his leave not granted, to travell out of Italie. For well he knew that in an Empire unsetled, and Provlaces not quie∣ted, the presence and authority of men of that rank, might raise greater troubles, than could be easily suppressed. Examples he wanted not; that especially of Cato, who after the over∣throw of Pompey, stirred such a War against Caesar in Africk: that he never bought Victory a•• a dearer rate. Yet not altogether to imprison them, he licensed them at their pleasure to visit Sicilia, and Gaul Narbonoyse; Provinces close to the continent of Italie, altogether unfurnished for Wars; and indeed such, as by reason of the variety of pleasures in them used, were more likely to weaken their minds, than to arm their bodies. Now to give the Senate some sweet meat to their sowr sawce; he as much honoured and reveren••ed that Order, as ever it was in the Free∣state: submitting himself to their Judgements, and appearing of his own accord, at most of their dayes of Session. Out of those he chose 15 alterable every half year, to be of his privy Counsell; but then changing them for others, that so all of them might participate that ho∣n••ur; and yet none of them be acquainted with too many of his secrets. At his entrance in∣to the Senate, he used courteously to salute the Lords; and so likewise at his departure. He knew full well that it was noted for great pride in his Father Iulius; so much to sleight the Lords of that House, as he always did: never making to them any obeysance, no not then, when they came to tell him what honours were decreed unto him.

25. This Reformation of the great Ones, soon made the lower sort more carefull; both to ob∣serve good order, and to learn obedience. Yet did not AUGUSTUS refer all to President, but somewhat to Precept. The Roman Knights he enforced to yeeld an account of their lives; an Ordinance full of health and wisdom: Idleness being the root of all private vices, and publike disorders. To the Commons in their Comitia and other meetings, he prescribeth Laws and Or∣ders as himself listed. The old authority of the Tribunes, dashed in the Dictatorship of Sylla, he would not restore. He suffred them to intercede for the People, but not to prefer or hinder any Bill to the advancement or the prejudice of their Estate. Without this Curb, the Common sort would never have suffered him to sit fast in the Saddle. For had the people had their Tribunes, and had the Tribunes had their antient dignity and power, which they had usurped: there had been little or no hope of altering the form of Goverment. So different are the ends of the Common-people, especially if nuzled in a factious Liberty; from the designs of Soveraign Princes.

26 The City thus reformed in the principall errors and defects of it; he again exhibiteth un∣to them divers pleasures: As Shews of Fencers, Stage-plays, Combats of wild beasts, publique Dancings, with variety of other delightfull spectacles. And this as well to breed in them a good conceit of the change, as fearing left their cogitations, for want of other objects, would fix themselves upon his actions, and the old freedom. Horse-races, Tilts, and Tornaments, he gladly cherished; but he permitted them onely to the Inhabitants of Rome: That so that City being the Seat-Town of his Empire, might be stored with good Horses, and expert Riders. Such of the Commons as were behind hand, he relieved: and when that any of them had made him Heir to their goods; he well knowing that no good Father did appoint to his Heir any Prince but a Tyrant, presently restored to the Children of the deceased the whole Patrimony. An action truly worthy of AVGVSTVS; as true a Guardian of Orpha••••s, as a Father of his Country. Such Princes as gape covetously after other mens possessions, seldom enjoy the benefit of their own. The Treasures of Kings are then greatest, not when their own Coffers are full only, but their Subjects rich. Yet one thing more he seemed to leave unto the people, which they thought most pleasing; Liberty of speech: Wherein sometimes they were so li••enti••••s, that they spared not Agrippa himself, so potent with the Emp••ror. But he, good man, never using the Princes favour to the prejudice of any, seemed not to mark their taunts and slanders: whether with greater moderation or wisdom, I cannot tell. Neither did AVGVSTVS scape their foolish Pasquils and infamous Libels. All which he winked at, knowing, that Contumelles of that nature sligh∣ted and contemned, soon vanish of themselves; but if repined and stormed at, seem to be ac∣knowledged. A temper which he learnt of his Father Julius, who was perfect at it. And certainly it was a notable point of wisdom in both of them. It is the misery of the best Princes,

even when they do well, to be ill spoken of. And therefore many times such follies, are with more policie dissembled than observed, by the greatest Kings.

27 As for this Lavishness of the tongue, it is a humour that springeth for the most part, rather from a delight in pratling, than any malice of the heart: and they which use it are more trou∣blesome than dangerous. Julius feared not the fat men, but the lean and spare. And so AV∣GVSTVS thought, that not men liberal of speech, but silent, close, and sparing of their words, were most likely to raise tumults. Moreover, as long as the Common People retained Libertie of speech, they were the less sensible of the loss of Liberty in State. Whereas in the dayes of Domi∣tian, when not only they were prohibited to commune together, but even their secret sighs and tears were registred; then began they to look back with a serious eye on the old and Common Li∣berty. Neglect is the best remedy for this Talking vein. When the humour is spent, the People will cease on their own accords: till then, no forces can compel them. Tacitus taxeth Vitel∣lius of great folly, for hoping by force to hinder the continuall reports of Vespatians revolt; that being the only way to increase, not diminish the rumour. And as much he extolleth (I will not say how fitly) the Reign of Prince Nerva, wherein it was lawfull for the Subject to think what he would, and speak what he thought.

28 These courses though he took to rectifie the Senate, and content the people, yet he stayed not here. There were too many of both sorts, dangerous and unquiet spirits, who stomacked his proceedings; and under pretence of the antient Liberty, were apt to any bold attempt, and suddain alteration. These as he winked at for the present, so he employed them (as occasion served) in his forreign Wars. Wherein he followed the example of his Father Julius, who when his Souldiers had displeased him, in their Mutinies and Tumults, would lead them presently unto some desperate and dangerous service. So weakning both his Foes which lay next unto him, and punishing those Souldiers which had disobeyed him. For though AVGVSTVS had thrice shut the Temple of Janus, and cherished Peace, no Emperor more, of so large a Territory: Yet when he saw his times, and that mens minds were active, and their thoughts disquieted; he could find presently occasion for some new imployment. In this a Body Politique may be compared most fitly to the Body naturall. When we are full of blood, and our spirits boyling, there is not any Physick better than Phlebotomie. But if a vein be broken in us, and we bleed inwardly, our estate commonly is dangerous, and almost incurable. So Princes, when their people are tu∣multuous and apt to mischief; or that their thoughts are working, and hearkning after action: do commonly imploy them in some service far from home; that there they may both vent their Anger, and employ their Courage. For let them stay at home to confirm their practises, and grow at last into a Faction: the State will suffer in it; if it be not ruined. We cannot have a fairer instance of this truth than the proceeding of our fift Henry, and of the times next following: Whose, forein Wars kept us all quiet here at home; wasted those humours; and consumed those fiery spirits: which afterwards, the wars being ended, inflamed the Kingdom.

29 But his main work was to content the Souldiers, and to make them sure. Some of which he dispersed as before I sayd, all about Italy, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Colonies: as well for the defence of the Countrey, as for their more speedy reassembly, if need should require. Abroad amongst the Provinces, were maintained upon the common charge 23 Legions with their ayds, besides 10000 of his Guard, and those which were appointed for the bridling and safety of the City. As to all of them he shewed an excellent thankfulness, for their faithfull services. So in particular to Agrippa, and to one other, whose name the Histories of that Age have not remembred. This latter had valiantly behaved himself at the battell of Actium: and being summoned to appear before the Lords of the Senate in a matter which concerned his life, cryed to AUGUSTUS for suc∣cour; who assigned him an Advocate. The poor fellow not contented with this favour, baring his breast, and shewing him the marks of many wounds; These (quoth he) have I received AUGUSTUS, in thy service, never supplying my place by a Deputy. Which sayd, the Emperor descending to the Bar, pleaded the Souldiers cause, and won it. Never did Soveraign Prince, or any that command in Chief, lose any thing by being bountifull of favours to their men of War. For this act quickly spreading it self over all the Provinces, did so indeer him to the Military men, that they all thought their services well recompensed, in that his graciousness to that one man. And now were they so far given over to him, that the honours conferred on Agrippa, could not increase their love; well it might their admiration. Agrippa was of a mean and common Pare••••age, but supplying the defects of his Birth with the perfections of his Mind; he became very potent with AUGUSTUS; who not only made him Consul, but his compa∣nion in the Tribunition authority, and Provest of the City. So many titles were now heaped on him, that M••••nus perswaded the Prince, to give him his Daughter Julia to Wife; affirming it impossible for Agrippa to live safe, considering how open new Creatures ly to the attempts of Malitious men; unless he were ingrassed into the Royall stem of the Caesars. On which cause questionless, for the stronger establishment of his new honours; Se••am•• afterward attempted, but not with the like success, the like matth with Livia, Tiberius Daughter-in-Law.

30 The Senate, People, and Men of War, thus severally reduced to a Mediocrity of power and ••ontent: The next labour is to alter the old, and establish a new Government of the City it self. To effect which, he dashed all former Laws, by which the Allies and Confederates of the

State were made free Denizens of the Town. That he conceived to be a way to draw che whole Empire into one City; and by the monstrous growth and increase of that, to make poor the rest. Therefore this Privilege he communicated unto a few only: partly that in the times of dearth, the City might not so much feel the want of sustenance; and partly that so antient an honour might not be disesteemed; but principally left Rome replenished with so huge a multi∣tude of stirring and unruly spirits, should grow too headstrong to be governed in due order. The greatest and most populous Cities, as they are pronest unto faction and sedition; so is the dan∣ger greatest, both in it self, and the example, if they should revolt. This provident course notwithstanding, there were in Rome men more than enough; and among them not a few malecontents and murmurers at the present state, such as contemned the Consuls, and hated the Prince. To keep these in compass, AUGUSTUS (it being impossible for him to be still re∣sident at Rome, and dangerous to be absent) constituted a Provost of the City, for the most part chosen out of the Senators: assigning him a strength of 6000 men, called Milites Urbani, or the City-souldiers. To him he gave absolute and Royal authority, both in the Town and Territory near adjoyning, during his own absence, To him were appeals brought from the other Ma∣gistrates: and finally to his Tribunall were referred all causes of importance, not in Rome only, but the greatest part of Italy. Mesalla was the first Provost, but proof being had of his insuffi∣ciency, the charge was committed to Agrippa, who did not only setle and confirm the City, but did the best he could to free the adjoyning parts of Italy from Theeves and Robbers, and stopped the courses of many other troublers of the present State. And yet he could not with that power either so speedily, or so thorowly reform all those mischiefs which in the late unsetled times were become predominant, as he did desire.

31 It is recorded that in the Civill wars of Marius and Sylla, one Pontius Telesinus of the Marian Faction, told his Generall, that he did well to scoure the Country, but Italy would never want Wolves, as long as Rome was so sit a Forrest, and so near to retire unto. The like might have been spoken to Agrippa; That he did well to clear the common Rodes and Passages, but I∣talie would never want Theeves, whilst Rome was so good a place of Refuge. For though he did, as far as humane industry could extend, endeavour a generall Reformation both within the City and without: yet neither could he remedy, nor foresee all mischiefs. Still were there many, and those great disorders, committed in the night season; when as no eye, but that to which no darkness is an obstacle, could discern the Malefactors. For in the first Proscription, many men used to walk the streets well weaponed; pretending only their own safety; but in∣deed it was to make their best advantage of such men as they met either in unfrequented lanes and Passages, or travelling as their occasions did direct them in the Night. To repress therfore the foul insolencies of these Sword-men, AVGVSTVS did ordain a Watch, consisting of 7000 Free∣men: their Captain being a Gentleman of Rome. In the day time, the Guard of the Town was committed to the Provost and his Citie souldiers: These Vigils resting in their standing Camps. In the night season, one part took their stations in the most suspitious places of the City: ano∣ther, in perpetuall motion traversed the streets; the rest lying in the Corps du Guarde, to re∣lieve their companions. By which means, he not only remedied the present disorders; but preserved the City from danger of Fire also. Yea and secured himself from all Night-tumults, which carried with them (though but small) more terror and affrightment, than greater Com∣motions in the day. Never till now were the common people Masters of their own, both lives and substance. And now was travell in the Night, as safe, though not so pleasant, as at Noon.

32 The People and City thus setled, his next study is to keep the Provinces in a liking of the Change. But little Rhetorique needed to win their liking, who had long desired the present form of Government: mistrusting the Peoples Regiment, by reason of Noblemens factions, Co∣vetousness of Magistrates, the Laws affording no security, being swayed hither and thither by ambition and corruption. These Provinces when he first took the Government, he thus divided. Asia, Africa, Numidia, Betica, Narbonensis, Sicilia, Corsica, Sardinia, all Greece, Crete, Cyprus, Pontus, and Bithynia, being quiet and peaceable Provinces, of known, and faithfull obedience, he assigned unto the Senate. But the new conquered Regions, such as had not disgested their loss of liberty, with whom any Rebellion or War was to be feared, he retained under his own com∣mand. Such were Tarraconensis, Lusitanica, Lugdunensis, Germany, Belgica, Aquitanica, Syria, Silicae, Egypt, Dalmatia, Mysia, Pannonia, &c. And this he did, as he gave out, to sustain the danger himself alone, leaving unto the Senate all the sweets of ease: but the truth was, to keep them without Arms, himself alwaies strong and in a readiness. The notable effects of which Coun∣sell did not discover themselves only by the establishment of the Empire in his own person du∣ring life, and the continuance of it in the house of the Caesars (though men of most prodigious Vices) after his decease: but in some of the Ages following also. For when the Family of the Caesars was extinct in Nero, the Imperiall Provinces being so strong, and perceiving the Con∣sular so weak, assumed to themselves the creating, and establishing of the following Princes. Thus Galba was made Emperour by the Spanish and French Legions, Vitellius by the German, Vespatian by the Syrian and Panonnian: The Consular Provinces never stirring, either to prevent their attempts, or to revenge them. And when they adventured once to advance Gordian to the Throne, all they could doe, was but to betray the poor old man and all his Family to a tragick

end. And yet he did not so impropriate those Provinces to the Senate, but that they also (as well as those which he reserved unto himself) were specified particularly in his private Register. In which (the better to manage the affairs of the Empire) he had set down what Tributes every of them payed, what Presents they sent in, what Customs in the•• were levyed. That book also comprehended the wealth of the publike Treasury, and necessary charge issuing out of it: What number of Citizens and Allies there were in Arms; What strength there was by Sea, with all other circumstances concerning the extent, strength, riches, and particulars of his e∣state. William of Normandy did the like at his first entrance into England, when he composed that Censuall Roll of all this Kingdom, which we call Dooms-day Book, or the Roll of Winton; according unto which, Taxations were imposed, and Ayds exacted. The greatest Princes have not thought it a disparagement to be good Husbands, to know the riches of their Crowns, and have an eye to their Intrado.

32. Britain was left out of this Bead-Roll, either because from hence there neither was much hope of profit, nor much fear of hurt; or els because being more desirous to keep than inlarge the Monarchy, he thought it most expedient to confine it within the bounds appointed by Na∣ture. Danubius on the North, Mount Atlas on the South, Euphrates on the East, and the main Ocean on the West, did both bound his Empire and defend it. Some Kingdoms have their limits laid out by Nature, and those which have adventured to extend them further, have found it fatall. The Persians seldom did attempt to stretch their Territory beyond Oxus, but they mis∣carried in the action. And what was that poor River, if compared unto the Ocean? Many who loved action, or expected preferment by the Wars, incited him unto the conquest and plantation of these Countreys. Affirming,

That the barbarous people were naturally bad Neighbours, and though for the present not very strong nor well skilled in Arms, yet might a weak Enemy in time gather great strength. That he ought to pursue the War for his Fa∣ther Julius sake, who first shewed that Iland to the Romans; that it yeelded both refuge and supply to the Malecontents of Gaul, and Enemies in Germanie. That he would lose the bene∣fit of a wealthy Country, stored with all manner of provision, and the command of a valiant Nation, born (as it were) unto the Wars. That it was an Apostacy from honor, to lye still and add nothing to the conquest of his Ancestors. That he was in all equity bound as far as in him was, to reduce to Civility from Barbraism so many proper and able men.

But to these motives he replyed,

That he had already refused to wage war with the Parthian, a more dangerous neighbour, and far wose enemy than the Britains. That he had waste and desart ground enough in his own Dominions for many a large Plantation, when he saw it needfull. That he had constantly refused, though with great facility he might, to conquer any more of the barba••ous Nations. That as in the Nat••rall body a surfet is more dangerous than fasting; so in the Body Politike too much is more troublesom than a little. That the Roman Monarchy had already exceeded the Persian and Macedonian, and to extend it further was the next way to make it totter and fall by its own weight. That he had learned in the Fable not to lose the substance, by catching at the shadow. And finally, that many puissant Nations lay in and about Britany, against whom Garrisons must be kept; and he feared the Re∣venue would not quit the Cost. And so the enterprize of Britain was quite laid a∣side.

33. For the assurance of the Provinces already conquered, he dispersed into them 23. Legi∣ons, with their Ayds, whose pay onely, besides provision of Corn, and Officers wages, amoun∣ting to five Millions and an half of our English pounds, and somewhat more, were so suddenly paid unto the Armies, that we read seldom in the Histories of that Empire, of any Mutiny a∣mong the souldiers for want of pay. An happiness whereof these ages have been little guilty. For the amassing of this treasure, and defraying of this charge, AUGVSTVS made not use onely of his own revenue. Wars which are undertaken, and Souldiers that are levied for the Common safety, ought in all reason to be maintained on the Common purse. The Grandour and se∣curity of an Empire, concerns in all respects, as much the People as the Prince. For which cause he erected an Exchequer in the Citie, which was called Aerarium militare, or the Souldiers Trea∣sury, whereto the twentieth part of every mans estate was brought, according to the true and perfect valuation. This was esteemed an heavy burden at the first, and indeed it was, but that the people felt the sweetness and effects of it in the Common safety. In that respect, the inte∣rest was greater than the principall. Subjects that have a care either of the common peace or ho∣nour, will not repine at payments and taxations, though more than ordinary. It is a poor con∣ceit to think that Princes either are able or obliged, to maintain the wars without assistance from their people: or that the treasures which in these respects they give the King, they do not give unto themselves. I may perhaps repute him for a cunning Sophister, but never for a faith∣full Subject, which coyns distinctions betwixt the welfare of the King, and the weal of the King∣dom. These Legions he imployed as occasion was, either to curb the Natives, or secure the Borders. The Roman Empire seldom had such perfect peace, but that there were imployment, always for the Souldiers. If that they had in any place a short Cessation from the wars, yet they were not idle. Idleness doubtless is the greatest enemy to Martiall Discipline. Therefore he kept them at such times perpetually busied, either in paving Bogs, or in dreaning Marishe••. By means whereof, he made not only many of the barbarous Countries, both fruitfull in them∣selves,

and profitable to the Chequer: but thereby also he secured his own affairs, and disarmed his enemies. For many times the barbarous people trusting to such advantages, were apt too of∣ten to rebell; and having got themselves within those Myres and Fastnesses, stood on their Guard, as in some fashionable or defensible Fortress. The surest means to keep a conquered people from all occasion of revolting, is to lay waste their Wood-lands, and make all parts passable. The opportunity of a safe retreat, makes not more Theeves than Rebells.

35. Those whom he placed over his Provinces and Armies, he neither would remove under three years Government, nor yet continue after five. A longer stay might teach them too much cunning in practising on the dispositions of the people, and perhaps prompt them to work in∣to the favour of the Natives, and the Men of War; and so at last to establish in themselves a Soveraignty. Caesars long stay in Gaul, (a second five years being added unto that which was first allowed him) made him so potent with the People, and gracious with the Souldiers, that in the end he brought the Roman Empire under his subjection. And on the other side, to take them from their charges under three years continuance, were to have called them home, be∣fore they were well learned in the Customes and the nature of the Provinces; so makiug them unable to instruct their Successors. As for the men whom he imployed in those Commands, he culled them always out of the most valiant and upright in Camp and Senate. A Prince more willing and desirous not to imploy men likely to offend, than after the offence to punish and chastise them.

36. Besides his forces by Land, he also maintained at Sea two invincible Armadoes: The one lay at Anchor neer Ravenna, in the upper Sea, to awe and defend Dalmatia, Crete, Greece, Cy∣prus, Asia, &c. The other at Misenum in the lower Sea, to protect and keep under Gaul, Spain, Africa, Egypt, Syria, &c. Neither was this the only use of two such puissant Fleets, but in all probability they were to clense the Sea of Pirates; to have a care to the conducting of the Tributes and Customes into the Exchequer; and served also for transporting Corn, and other ne∣cessary provisions, for the sustenance and relief of the Citie. In the ensuing Civill Wars, these two Navies proved to be of great importance: The revolt of them giving as great a blow to the one side, as a comfort to the other. The principall assurance of Otho in these Wars, was the immovable fidelity of the Misenian Fleet; and the siding of the other with Vespatian, brake the hearts of Vitellius best followers.

37. Now as he thus strengthened the Provinces in generall, so did he cast an especiall eye on three particulars, viz. Italie, Gaul, and Egypt; Italie rounded Rome the Metropolis of the Em∣pire; and therefore he ought to be well assured of its good faith and allegiance to him. Nor was he ignorant that the Bellum Sociale raised by the people of that Countrey in the Free State, more shook and indangered the Empire, than the Invasions of Pyrrhus or Annibal. Therefore as formerly he planted in it two and thirty Colonies of old and trusty Souldiers to keep it sure unto himself; so now he did divide it into eleven Regions, each having peculiar Magistrates and Under-Officers. This not so much to ease the City Praetor, although he had imployment e∣nough at Rome, but because it was thick set, and as it were overlaid with People, whose rising might indanger the Common-wealth. So by his Colonies he kept a Garrison upon them, as it were, that they could not revolt: and by his Officers and Justiciers (as I may call them) he set so strait a Watch about them, that they durst not practise.

38. Gaul, now called France, was both a large and fertile Countrey, stored with a people, valiant in all attempts, and in many desperate. A people with which the old Romans fought rather to maintain their own liberty, than to increase their Dominions, a Tribe or Colonie of which had sacked the City of Rome, and indangered the Capitol. A people finally with whom the Romans durst not make war, till they had almost all the residue of the world in subjection. Remembrance of their antient Reputation, and store of money might occasion many despe∣rate practices against the quiet of the Empire. The readiest way to keep them in obedience, was to keep them poor; for without wealth high stomacks may well feed on the hope of Liberty, but digest it never. Licinius his freed-man, was the fittest fellow for such an Office, who is present∣ly made the Task-master of the Province. The Galls used to pay a Monethly Tribute, which he much inhaunced (besides private and petty means of prevailing) by making fourteen Moneths in a year. The Solicitors of that people at Rome make complaint to AUGUSTUS. He sometimes yeelded unto them, sometimes excused his Freed-man; some things he would not know, many he would not believe, others he dissembled. Licinius to make up his peace, sent to the Empe∣ror all his treasure, and that huge Mass of Gold and Silver by those unlawfull means heaped up together; which he not onely willingly received, but his turn being served, and the French not a little impoverished, he recalled Licinius, and sent Tiberius to settle the Province. So old and common a thing it is with great Princes, to suffer their Vice-Roys, and Under-Officers, to suck like Spunges, the Wealth of the Subject, till they are quite full, and then to squeeze them into their own Coffers.

39. But the Province whose tuition and defence he principally regarded, was Egypt; not so much for the valour and courage of the Inhabitants, as the naturall strength and situation of the place. Alexander of Macedon having annexed it to his Empire, never committed the entire Government and Jurisdiction thereof to one man, fearing lest he presuming on the wealth of the People, and site of the Countrey, would settle the possession in himself. And so AU∣GUSTUS

calling to mind as well the multitude, as the levity and inconstancy or 〈…〉〈…〉 that it was very rich in coyn, and the Roman Granary (as serving the City four 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yearly with Corn) not only trusted not the rule thereof into the hands of any of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 but expresly forbad any of that Order (without his speciall permission) to sojourn there. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is a principle in State, never to license men of great houses, and credit among the people, to have free access into that Country, whose revolt may endanger the whole Empire. Wherefore it was a weakness doubtless in the Counsell of King Henry the sixt, to suffer Richard Duke of York, to pass at pleasure into Ireland, where he had harbour and relief, and whence he brought supply both of Men and Money. But to return to Egypt, Germanicus entring once into Alexan∣dria, only to see the Antiquities of it, and return, stirred such suspitions and distractions in the jealous head of Tiberius, that he spared not sharply to rebuke him for it. Vespasian also being by the Syrian Legions chosen Emperour, first assured himself of Egypt, as the Key of the Sea and Land, with a small power against a strong host easily defended. This place he resolved to make his Sanctuary, if his designs succeeded not luckily. And to this place he hastened, after the defeat of the Vitellian Army; that so detaining the ordinary provision of Victuals, he might by Famine compell the City of Rome to stand at his devotion The Government of this Province was by AUGUSTUS alwaies committed to some one of the Roman Gentry, as less able, by reason of his low Condition, to work against the Princes safety. Neither would he al∣low his Deputy the glorious attributes of Lieutenant, Legatus, Proconsul, or Praetor: Captain or President of Egypt was their highest Title; there being even in Titles no small motives to Ambition.

40 AUGUSTUS having by these means reduced both the City and Provinces under his absolute command, and being now declining in strength, by reason of a sudden and violent sickness, began to call his wits to Counsell, how to dispose of the Estate after his decease. Male-child he never had any. His Daughter Julia, a woman of immodest carriage, never made fur∣ther use of her Fathers greatness, than that she satisfied her Lusts with the greater insolence. Marcellus his Sisters sonne and Julias husband, was a young man of an ingenious disposition, and seemingly capable of the fortunes which attended for him. Him, being yet young, AU∣GUSTUS preferred to the Pontificall dignity, and Aedileship; yet once upon his sickness, he privately determined to choose a Successor in the Common-wealth, rather than his own Family; and nor to leave the Empire to Marcellus, whom he held unable to undergo it, but to his com∣panion in Arms, Agrippa, a man daunted neither with adverse, nor altered with prosperous fortunes. This Marcellus afterwards so stomacked, that he began to grutch at Agrippas great∣ness, and to bear a vigilant eye on his plots and actions. Contrarily, Agrippa unwilling to of∣fend him, under whose future Government he was in all likelyhood to end the rest of his days, with much adoe obtained leave to retire unto Lesbos, that so his absence either might allay, or remove the displeasure conceived against him by the young Prince. An action full of wisdom, and magnamity. For though AUGUSTUS chief end was, to discountenance the popular dependancies of his sonne, by the favours heaped on his servant: Yet did Agrippa know, that a Favorite ought to have so much in him of the Persian Religion, as to worship the Rising Sun also; and that he should resemble old Janus with the two faces, with th'one looking on the King regnant, with th'other on the Prince successive.

41 Marcellus being dead, Agrippa returning, married his Widdow, and on her begat two Sonnes, Caius and Lucius; whose actions afterward afforded such variety for censure, that there was wanting neither much reason to commend, nor little to condemn them. On these two, or at the least one of them, AUGUSTUS now grown aged, resolves to settle the Estate, and if they failed, upon such others, as by the liberty of the Laws, he might Adopt: Adoption, in the estimation of the Roman Laws, being indeed another Nature. Posterity, whether it be naturall, or only legall, is the best supporter of the Arms Imperiall. Such as both fortifies the Prince, and assures the Subject. Yet this he did not without much reluctancy, and a great conflict in his mind.

Sometimes his thoughts suggested to him, that the designed Successors draw to them all the attendance and respect, from the Prince in possession; That they have alwaies a lingring desire to be actually seated in the Throne; That they suppose the life of the present Prince, too te∣dious; not caring by what means it were shortned: That sometime it is pernicious, yea e∣ven to the appointed Successor himself also. On the other side, his better thoughts prompted him to consider in what a miserable distraction he should leave the Empire, if sudden death should take from him an ability to nominate his heir; The fear conceived in the whole Ci∣ty, at his last sickness; That Pyrrhus of Epirus, was of all hands condemned, for leaving his Kingdom to the sharpest sword; That the Common-wealth falln into dissentions, could not be setled again without a lamentable War, and a bloudy Victory; That the people seeing him childless, would not only contemn him, but perhaps endeavour to recover the old li∣berty, though with the ruin of the State; That it was the custom of Tyrants, to desire the e∣ternizing of their deaths, by the downfall of their Countries.

His mind thus distracted and perplexed, at last he brake in this manner.

Thou hast Octavian a Wolf by the ears; which to hold still, or to let go, is alike dangerous. Many inconveniences may ensue, if thou dost not declare thy Successor; More, if thou dost. The good of the Republique consisteth in know∣ing the future Prince; Thine own welfare dependeth on the concealment. The Common good

is to be preferred before any private: Yet ought Charity to begin at home. No, Octavian, no; As thou hast receiv'd, so shew thy self worthy of the title of Pater Patriae. Yea, and perhaps this designation may secure thine own Estate. For what will it profit the people to consult against thee when they shall see a successor at hand, either of thine own body, or thine own appointment, ready to take thy place, and revenge thy wrongs.

40 Thus resolved, he adopteth Caius and Lucius; desiring, though he made shew to the con∣trary, they should be Consuls Elect, and called Princes of the Youth. Yet wisely forecasting the dangers incident to himself if they should make their abode in Rome; he sendeth them with ho∣nourable charge into the Provinces abroad; as well to exercise them in feats of War, as to take away all cause of faction in the Court, and sedition in the City. Which mystery of State as it was antiently practised by most Princes, so at this day by the Grand Seigneur; who alwaies sendeth his eldest sonne unto Amasia, as Governour thereof; from whence till the death of his Father, he never returneth. In these journeys dyed the two young Princes, a misfortune which AUGUSTUS bare nobly; neither banishing grief with a Stoicall Apathy; nor spending the time in womanish lamentations. Having performed due rights to the dead, he adopted his Wives sonne Tiberius: A man for the conveniency and ripeness of his age, not unfit, in feats of Arms not unexpert, in humane learning not ignorant; but withall suspected to be cruelly given, and possessed with the hereditary pride of the Claudian Family. A strange medley of vertuous and vicious qualities. Tiberius, such was the will of his Father, to establish the succession, with more stayes than one, adopted Germanicus, his Brother Drusus sonne; then commanding over eight Legions in Germany; which done, he speedeth to his charge in Illyricum. This man AUGUSTUS appointed to be his Heir, as it was afterwards (and not improbably) conje∣ctured, neither in care to the State, nor in love to the party; but to win honour to himself, and to make the Roman people again wish for him; when they should see that infinite dispro∣portion in all royall and Kingly qualities, between the old and new Emperors. A fetch after i∣mitated by Tiberius, in the adoption of Caius Caligula.

43 The last (though not the least) help of the Empires establishment, was the long life and reign of our AUGUSTUS: as having ruled the State 16 years before, and 34 years after his confirmation in the Soveraignty, by the Senate and People. All the young men in the City were born after the first Decennium of the Monarchy. Most of the old men during the Civill Wars. Few had seen what was the antient form of Government in the Common-wealth: Many did not desire it. For at the present, enjoying Peace both at home and abroad; and hearing what sad and tragicall reports their Fathers made of the former troubles and proscriptions, they content∣ed themselves with the new Government; as more esteeming a secure and happy subjection, than a dangerous and factious liberty. By which long time of Empire, and the policies already reci∣ted, besides many others, which I can neither learn by relations, nor gather by presumptions; did AUGUSTUS so firmly settle the Roman Monarchy, that it continued some hundred of years without alteration; though all his immediate Successors were in a manner Monsters, incarnate devils, and indeed any thing rather than men. Tiberius, Cains, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vitellius, both by their own Tyrannies, and their Bondmens Extortions, would have ruined any Monarchy not founded by AUGUSTVS.

44 To speak concerning the domestical affairs of this Emperor, is beyond my Theme. As either how far he suffered himself to be ordered by his Wife Livia; or whether he used variety of women, not so much to satisfie a disordinate appetite, as by so many women to fish out the secret designs of many men. He was too exact a Statesman to be perfect in Souldiery; and in all his Wars was prosperous by Fortune rather than by Valour, or his Captains Valour than his own. The Common-wealth which he found weak and in Rubbish, he left Adamantine, and in∣vincible. In behaviour he was affable and gracious; in his discourse sententious; to the good, of a most sweet disposition; to the lewd and dishonest, harsh and unpleasant. Friendship he contracted with few, and that slowly; but to them, whom he once loved, constant and bounti∣full to the last. Finally, such a one he was, of whom I will only say what I find spoken of Severus; It had been an ineffable benefit to the Common-wealth of Rome, if either he had never dyed, or never been born.

Thus having drawn the Picture of this puissant and prudent Prince (though I confess with too much shadow) I now proceed unto the Catalogue of the Roman Emperours: in which I shall take notice of such of their Actions only as had relation to the Publick, either in the im∣provement or decrease of their Power and Empire; or point to any signall matter which con∣cerns the Church.

The Roman Emperours.

• 1 Julius Caesar,* 1.56 the last of the Dictators, and the first of the Emperours, in memory of whom the following Emperours were called Caesars, till the time of Adrian, when it became the title of the heir apparent, or designed Successor; the first who had it in that sense being Aelius Verus, though he lived not to enjoy the Empire.
• 2 C. Octavianus Caesar,* 1.57 to whom the Senate gave the name of Augustus, who added unto

• the Roman Empire the Provinces of Noricum, Pannonia, Rhoetia, a great part of Spain, and the whole Kingdome of Egypt. In his time the Lord CHRIST was born. 56.
• 3 Tiberius Nero,* 1.58 the sonne-in-Law of Augustus, subdued many of the German Nations, and added Galatia and Cappadocia to the Empire. In his time CHRIST suffered. 23.
• 4 Ca••us Caligula,* 1.59 sonne of Germanicus (sonne of Drusus, the brother of Tiberius) and of A∣grippina Neece to Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia. 3.
• 5 Claudius Caesar,* 1.60 Uncle to Caligula, brother of Germanicus, and sonne of Drusus by An∣tonia Neece to Augustus by his Sister Octavia, added Britain and Mauritania to the Roman Empire. 13.
• 6 Domitius Nero,* 1.61 son of Aenobarbus, and Agrippina daughter to Germanicus the last of the Caesars; he made the Celtian Alpes a Province of the Empire; and brought the Armeni∣áns to receive their Kings from the Roman Emperours; and was the first that raised any publick persecution against the Christians. An. 67. 13.
• 7 Sergius Galba,* 1.62 chosen by the French and Spanish Legions.
• 8 Salvius Otho, made Emperour by the Praetorian Souldiers.
• 9 Aul. Vitellius, elected by the German Legions.
• 10 Flavius Vespasianus,* 1.63 chosen by the Syrian and Iudaean Armies, subverted utterly the Com∣mon-wealth of the Jews, by the valour and prowess of his sonne Titus; and brought Achaia, Lycia, Rhodes, Samos, Thrace, and Syria Comagene, under the form of Roman Provinces. 9.
• 11 Titus Vespasianus,* 1.64 the fortunate Conqueror of the Jews.
• 12 Fl. Domitianus,* 1.65 who raised the second persecution against the Christians. An. 96. 15.
• 13 Nerva Cocceius,* 1.66 a noble Senator, but no Roman born, as all the rest had been before him, but not many after him.
• 14 Ulpius Trajanus,* 1.67 by birth a Spaniard, adopted by Nerva, he made Dacia a Province of the Empire, carried the Roman Armies over Euphrates, subduing Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria; and raised the third Persecution against the Christians. An. 110. 19.
• 15 Aelius Adrianus,* 1.68 who utterly exterminated the Jewish Nation, and continued the Persecution begun by Trajan. 20.
• 16 Antoninus Pius,* 1.69 whose friendship was sought by the very Indians. 24.
• 17 Marcus Antoninus,* 1.70 surnamed the Philosopher, associated L. Verus in the Government, by whose valour he subdued the Parthians; he raised the fourth Persecution against the Church. An. 167. 19.
• 18 L. Antoninus Commodus,* 1.71 sonne to Marcus, the first Emperour that had been hitherto born in the time of his Fathers Empire. 13.
• 19 Aelius Pertinax,* 1.72 made Emperour against his will.
• 20 Didius Iulianus, who bought the Empire of the Souldiers.
• 21 Septimius Severus,* 1.73 took Ctesiphon from the Parthians, subdued the Province of O••∣roene; and raised the fifth Persecution. An. 195. 18.
• 22 Bassianus Caracalla,* 1.74 sonne to Severus.
• 23 Opilius Macrinus,* 1.75 made Emperor by the men of War.
• 24 Varius Heliogabalus,* 1.76 the supposed sonne of Caracalla.
• 25 Alexander Severus,* 1.77 Cosen of Varius.
• 26 Maximinus,* 1.78 a fellow of obscure birth, who being advanced to the Empire, raised the sixt Persecution. An. 237.
• 27 Gordian,* 1.79 elected by the Senate against Maximinus. 6.
• 28 Philip,* 1.80 an Arabian, supposed by some to be a Christian. 5.
• 29 Decius,* 1.81 slain in war against the Gothes; the Author of the seventh Persecution raised against the Church. An. 250. 2.
• 30 Gall••s Hostilianus. 2.* 1.82
• 31 Aemilianus the Moore.* 1.83
• 32 Valerianus,* 1.84 the Author of the eighth Persecution. An. 259. He was taken prisoner by Sapores King of Persia, and made to serve him for a footstool.
• 33 Gallienus, sonne to Valerianus, in whose time the 30 Tyrants ingrossed unto themselves severall parts of the Empire.
• 34 Claudius II.* 1.85 who after a short and troublesome time, left it to
• 35 Quintillus his Brother,* 1.86 who enjoyed the same but 17 daies.
• 36 Valer. Aurelianus,* 1.87 restored again the antient discipline, suppressed all the Invaders of the Empire, and vanquished the Gothes, but was a great persecutor of the Church An. 278. 6.
• 37 Annius Tacitus,* 1.88 descended from Tacitus the Historian.
• 38 Florianus, an Emperour of two moneth, only.
• 39 Valerius Probus.* 1.89 6.
• 40 Aurelius Carus,* 1.90 together with his two sonnes Carinus and Numerianus.
• 41 Dioclesian,* 1.91 first associated Maximianus by the name of Emperour, or Augustus, and after∣wards

• ... Galerius of Dacia, and Constantinus Chlorus by the name of Caesars. He had con∣tinuall Wars against the Persians, and raised the tenth Persecution against the Church, An. 295. Which held so long, and was so vehement withall, that as St. Hierom writes, there were 5000 slain for every day in the year save the first of January. He afterwards resigned the Empire, and lived in private at Salona. 20.
• 41 Constantinus Chlorus,* 1.92 a friend to Christians. 2.
• 42 Constantine sonne of Chlorus,* 1.93 surnamed Magnus, or the great; the first Emperor that countenanced the Gospel, and embraced it publickly, which he is said to have done on this occasion. At the same time that he was saluted Emperor in Britain, Maxen∣tius was chosen at Rome by the Praetorian Souldiers, and Licinius named Successor by Maiminus, the associate of his Father Chlorus: Being pensive and solicitons upon these distractions, he cast his eyes up towards Heaven, where he saw in the Air a light∣some Pillar in the form of a Cross, wherein he read these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in hoc vince; and the next night our Saviour appearing to him in a Vision, commanded him to bear that figure in his Standard, and he should overcome all his Enemyes. This he performed, and was accordingly victorious; from which time he not only favoured the Christians, but became a very zealous professor of the Faith and Gospel. I know Zosimus an Heathen Historian, partly out of malice to the Christians in gene∣rall, and partly a particular grudge to the Emperor Constantine, reporteth otherwise of the causes of his Conversion: But the authority and consent of all Christian Wri∣ters, who deliver it as before is told, is far to be preferred before the testimony of one single Heathen had he not been biassed (as he was) by his disaffections.

Before this time it is observed, that few (if at all any) of the Roman Emperor•• died a natu∣rall death, as after they generally did. From Julius Caesar unto Constantine there were 40. in all: Of which, Julius was openly murdered in the Senate; Augustus made away in his wife La∣via, as Tiberius afterwards by Macro; Caligula was slain by Cassius Chaereas; Claudius poysoned by his wife Agrippina; Nero and Otho layd violent hands upon themselves; Galba and Vitellius massacred by the Souldiers; Domitian by Stephanus, Commodus by Laetus and Electus, Pertinax and Julianus by the Souldiers of their Guard; Caracalla by the command of Macriuus; Macri∣nus, Heliogabalus, Alexander, Maximinus, Maximus, and Balbinus, successively by the men of War; Gordiauus by Philip, Philip by the Souldiers; Hostilianus by Gallus and Aemilianns, and they by the Souldiers; Valerianus dyed a prisoner in Parthia; Florianus was the author of his own end; Aurelianus murdered by his houshold servants; Gallienus, Quintillus, Tacitus, and Probus, by the fury of the military men. And yet I have omitted out of this Accompt such of the Emperors as were tumultuously made by the Army, without the approbation of the Se∣nate; as also the Caesars, or designed Successors of the Empire; most of which got nothing by their designation and adoption, but ut citius interficerentur. Some of these were cut off for their misdemeanours; some for seeking to revive again the antient Discipline; and some, that o∣thers might enjoy their places. The chief cause of these continuall massacres, proceeded ori∣ginally from the Senate and Emperors themselves. For when the Senators had once permitted the Souldiers to elect Galba, and had confirmed that election; Evulgato (saith Tacitus) imperii arcano, principem alibi quàm Romae fieri posse; more Emperors were made abroad in the field by the Legions, than at home by the Senators. Secondly, from the Emperors, who by an unsea∣sonable love to their Guard-souldiers, so strengthened them with privileges, and nusled them in their licencious courses, that on the smallest rebuke, they which were appointed for the safety of the Princes, proved the Authors of their ruin: so truly was it said by Augustus in Dion, Metuendum est esse sine custode, sed multò magis à custode metuendum est. The last cause (be it causa per accidens, or per se) was the largess which the new Emperors used to give unto the men of service; a custom begun by Claudius Caesar, and continued by all his Successors: insomuch that the Empire became saleable, and many times he which bad most had it. As we see in ••••on, when Sulpitianus offering twenty Sestertiums to each souldier, was (as if they had been buy∣ing of a stock at Gleek) out-bidden by Julianus, who promised them five and twenty Sestertiums a man. So that Herodian justly complaineth of this Donative. Id initium causa{que} mi∣litibus fuit, ut etiam in posterum turpissimi contumacissimi{que} evaderent, sic ut avarit••a indies, ac princi∣pum contemptus, etiam ad sanguinem us{que} proveherent. That is to say; From this occasion and beginning the souldiers every day grew more shameless, and less regardfull of their Prince; so that their covetuousness increasing, and the contempt they had of their Emperors waxing more and more, ended at last in the frequent shedding of their bloods, in hope to have a better Market of the next Successor: So as the Emperor Constantine wanted not good reason, besides their siding against him for Maxentius, to cashier these Guards, as grown more dangerous than useful to Impe∣rial Majesty. And so accordingly he did levelling their standing Camp to the very ground, disban∣ding the whole company, or putting them under other Officers and to other Services; by means whereof they were not able to create the like disturbances, or dispose of the Empire as before. And for the Captains of these Guards which before were two (Praefecti Praetorio in the Latine) he increased their number unto four, (one for each quarter of the Empire) giving them a Civill Jurisdiction in exchange for the Military Command which they had before; and casting them behind in place after the Patric•••• an Order of his own devising.

As for the extent and latitude of the Roman Empire, whilst it remained one entire Body (as it was before the time of Constantine, who at his death divided it among his sonnes) it was in length about three thousand miles: namely, from the Irish Ocean West, to the River Euphrates on the East; and in breadth it reached from the Danubius Northward, to Mount Atlas on the South, about two thousand miles. And though the Romans had extended their Dominions sometimes farther East and North, yet could they never quietly settle themselves in those con∣quests. Nature (it seemeth) had appointed them these bounds, not so much to limit their Empire, as to defend it. For the enemies found those Rivers, by reason of the depth of the Channell, and violent current of the stream, as a couple of impregnable Fortresses, purposely as it were erected to hinder them from harrasing the Roman Countries.

The Revenues of it Lipsius in his Tract de Magnitudine Romanâ, esteemeth to be about one hundred and fifty millions of Crowns; and that they were no less, may be made more than probable by these reasons. 1. It is affirmed by divers, and among others, by Boterus, that the yearly Revenues of the King of China amount unto one hundred and twenty millions of Crowns, and if this be true (as few question it) we cannot in proportion guess the whole Empire of the Romans to yeeld less than one hundred and fifty millions, especially considering what Arts-Masters the Romans were in levying and raising their Taxes and customary Tributes. 2. The Legionary Souldiers which were dispersed over the Provinces, received in ordinary pay (besides provision of corn, apparell, and Officers wages) five millions, 516062. pound, and ten pound of our money, which amounteth unto sixteen millions of Crowns or thereabout. In the City it self there were kept in continuall pay seven thousand souldiers of the Watch, four thousand or six thousand for the defence of the City, and ten thousand for the Guard of the Emperors person. The two first had the same wages, the last the double wages of a Legionary Souldier. Add hereto the expences of the Palace, and other means of disbursalls, and I think nothing of the sum can be abated. 3. We read that C. Caligula spent in one yeer two millions, and se∣ven hundred thousand of Sestertiums; how Ner•• most lavishly gave away two millions and one hundred thousand of Sestertiums; and how Vitelli••s in few moneths was nine hundred thou∣sand of Sestertiums in Arrearages, every Sestertium being valued at seven pound sixteen shillings three pence: all of them huge and infinite sums. 4. When Vespasian came to the Empire, the Exchequer was so impoverished, that he professed in open Senate, that he wanted to settle the Common-wealth forty millions of Sestertiums, amounting to three hundred and twelve mil∣lions of our English money; which Protestation (saith Sueton) seemed probable, quia & malè partis optimè usus est. Now unless the ordinary Revenues came to as much, or more than we have spoken, by what means could this extraordinary sum be raised? 5. We may guess at the generall Revenue by the moneys issuing out of particular Provinces; and it is certain that E∣gypt afforded to the Ptolomies twelve thousand talents yeerly: neither had the Romans less, they being more perfect in inhancing, than in abating their Intrado. France was by Caesar sessed at the yeerly tribute of twenty millions of Crowns. And no doubt the rest of the Pro∣vinces were rated accordingly. 6^ly. and lastly, the infinite sums of money given by the Em∣perors in way of largess, are proofs sufficient for the greatness of the in-come. I will instance in Augustus only, and in him, omitting his Donatives at the victory of Actium, and the rest, I will specifie his Legacy at his death: He bequeathed (by his Testament, as we read in Tacitus) to the common sort, and the rest of the people, three pound eight shillings a man, to every souldier of the Pretorian bands, seven pounds sixteen shillings three pence, and to every Legionary souldier of the Roman Citizens, four pound ten shillings six pence, which amounted to a mighty mass of money.

The Arms or Ensign of this Empire when it was up and in the flourish, was the Eagle, not born, as now, in colours, and a banner, but in an Image or Portraicture on the top of a Spear, or other long piece of Wood, to be fixed in the earth at pleasure. This Ensign, Spear and Ea∣gle together, they called the Labarum: Quae signa, quòd quasi labantia hortis appenderentur, labara dixerunt, saith Lipsius, Epist. Quaest. Ep. 5. The use, as of this, so of other standards, Lyra giveth us in his Notes on the second of Numb. namely, ut ad eorum aspectum, bellatores dividantur & uniantur, to call together, and distribute the souldiers according to occasions. And certainly for this end and purpose were those Ensigns first invented: Afterwards they were applied to the distinguishing of Tribes and Families, and at last bestowed by Kings and Princes as the hono∣rary marks of well-deserving: those which had been the Ensigns of War, so becoming the Ornaments of Peace. At what time the form of this Labarum was altered, and began to be born in colours, I have not yet read. It is now an Eagle Saturn, in a Field Sol, which kind of bearing the Heralds call most rich. It was first born by Ca. Marius in his second Consulship, and in his Wars against the Cimbri, from him conveyed to J. Caesar who was allied to him in design and person, and so derived unto the Emperors, his Successors.

But to proceed, Constantine having setled his affairs in peace, and cashiered the Praetorian Guards, fell to new modelling of the Empire, which he conceived to be too cumbersom and unwieldy to be governed by the former Politie, as indeed it was. And first of all he augmen∣ted the Roman Provinces to the number of one hundred and twenty, or thereabouts, over eve∣ry one of which he ordained a particular President, that had his residence in the chief City of that Province. Then he reduced these Provinces under fourteen Dioceses, (for so he called the

greater distributions of his Empire) seven of which were in the East parts thereof, that is to say, the Diocese of Egypt, of the East, of Asia, of Pontus, Thrace, Dacia, and Macedon; and as many also in the West, viz. the Praefecture of the City of Rome, (which I count for one) the Diocese of Italie, Africk, and Illyricum, of France, Spain, and Britain. Finally instead of the Praefecti Praetorio which had the command of the Praetorians, he ordained four for the four quar∣ters of the Empire, that is to say, the Praefectus Praetorio Italiae, under whom were the Dioceses of Italie, Africk, and Illyricum; 2. Praefectus Praetorto Galliarum, who had under him the Dioce∣ses of France, Spain, and Britain; 3. The Praefectus Praetorio Orientis, who had command over the Dioceses of Egypt, the Orient, and the Asian, the Pontick and Thracian Dioceses; And 4^ly. The Praefectus Praetorio Illyrici, under whose super-intendence were the Dioceses of Macedon, and Dacia only; each of these Praefects having a Vicarius, or Lieutenant in the severall Dio∣ceses under his authority, who fixed their residence in the head City of the Diocese. And this I have the rather noted, because of the Relation which the Politi•• of the Christian Church had to this Division: it being so ordered in the best and purest times thereof, that in every City where the Emperors had an Officer, whom they called Defensor Civitatis, the Christi••ns should have a Bishop; in every chief City of the Province a Metropolitan; and over every Diocese an Arch-bishop, or Primate, from whom lay no Appeal unto any other. And so far Constantine did well: But he committed divers errors which did more prejudice the Empire, than any thing that had been done by his Predecessors. First in translating the Imperiall Seat from Rome to Byzantium; by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its naturall vigour: as we see by the experience of Plants and Flowers, which being removed from the place of their naturall growth, lose much of their vertue which was formerly in them. On which reason Camillus would not suffer the Romans to remove their Seat unto the City of the Veii, newly conquered by him: but to prevent them in it set fire on the Town, and so consumed it, ut nunc Veios fuisse laboret Annalium fides, as my Author hath it. A second fault of this Constantine, was the divi∣ding of the Empire amongst others, which only concerned himself. For though it was quickly reunited in the person of Constantius (his brethren dying without issue) yet his example being followed by others, the Empire was after torn into many pieces, to the destruction of the whole. 'Tis true, the former Emperors used sometimes to associate some partner with them; but so that they did manage it as one sole Estate: Constantine (if I remember rightly) being the first, which parcelled it into severall Soveraignties, each independent of the other. The third fault of this Emperor was his removing the Legions and Colonies which lay before on the Nor∣thern Marches, into the Eastern parts of his Dominions, pretending to use them as a Bulwark against the Persians, laying thereby those passages open, at which not long after the barbarous Nations entred and subdued the West. For though instead of these Colonies he planted Garri∣sons and Forts in convenient places; yet these being filled with Souldiers, for the most part out of other Countreys, fought not as in defence of their native Soyl, (as the Colonies would and must have done) but on the first onset of those Barbarians abandoned them to the will of the enemy. So that Zosimus (though in other of his reports about this Prince he bewraieth much malice) doth call him, not untruly, the first Subverter of that flourishing Monarchy. To these three we may add a fourth, which concerns the Emperors in generall; namely, their stu∣pid negligence and degenerate spirits which shewed it self most visibly in the last of

The Western Emperors.

• 1. Constans the sonne of Constantinus Magnus,* 1.94 his brother Constantine being dead, remain∣ned sole Emperor of the West.
• 2. Constantius the other of Constantines sonnes, succeeded Constans in his part, after his decease.
• 3. Valentinian Emperor of the West, his brother Valens ruling in Constantinople, and the Eastern parts.
• 4. Valentinian II. youngest sonne of the former Valentinian.
• 5 Honorius the second sonne of Theodosius the Emperor,* 1.95 in whose time Alarick the Gothe invaded Italie, sacked Rome, and made themselves Masters of the Countrey, which afterwards they left in exchange for Spain. 26.
• 6 Valentinian III.* 1.96 during whose time the Vandals seized upon Africk, as they did on Ita∣lie and Rome also after his decease: Murdered by Maximus a Roman (whose wife he had trained unto the Court, and ravished) as shall be shewn hereafter on another oc∣casion.
• 7 Maximus having slain Valentinian the third,* 1.97 succeded in the Empire; but on the com∣ing of the Vandals, whom Eudoxia the wife of Valentinian (who had some inkling of the manner of her husbands death) had drawn into Italie, he was stoned to death by his own souldiers. 1.
• 8 Avitus,* 1.98 chosen Emperor in a military tumult.
• 9 Majoranus.* 1.99 4.
• 10 Severus.* 1.100 6.
• 11 Anthemius,* 1.101 who at the end of five years was slain (as were the three before him) by

• ... Ricimer (a Suevian born) the chief Commander of the Armies; who had an aim to get the Empire for himself, but died as soon as he had vanquished and slain An∣thomius.
• 12 Olybrius,* 1.102 an Emperor of four moneths only.
• 13 Glycerius,* 1.103 another of as little note: As also was
• 14 Julius Nipos, deposed by Orietes a noble Roman, who gave the Empire to his sonne, called at first Momillus, but after his assuming the Imperiall title, he was called, as in contempt, Augustulus.
• 15 Augustulus,* 1.104 the last of the Emperours who resided in Italie, vanquished by Odoacer King of the Heruli and Turingians. An omnious thing, that as Augustus raised this Empire, so an Augustulus should ruin it.

But though Augustulus lost the Empire, yet Odoacer was not suffered to enjoy it long: Ze∣no the Emperour of the East sending Theodorick King of the Gothes to expell him thence; and to possess himself of Italie, the reward of his valour. And this the Emperor did the rather, partly because the Gothes were Christians, and in good terms of correspondency with him: but principally to remove that active Nation somewhat further off, who lay before too near the borders of his own Dominions. And that he might dismiss them with the greater con∣tent and honour, he made Theodorick a Patrician of the Roman Empire, an honour first devised by the Emperour Constantine, and of so high esteem from the first Institution, that they who were dignified therewith were to have precedency of the Praetorio Praefecti, who before took place next to the Emperour himself. Nor did the famous Charlemain set upon it any lower e∣stimate, in case he did not adde much unto it; when to the Title of Emperour of the Romans, he added that of a Patrician in the stile Imperiall. Theodorick thus authorized and incouraged, marches toward Italie, and having vanquished Odoacer, secures himself in his new Conquests by divers politick proceedings; first by Alliances abroad, and then by Fortresses at home. To fortifie himself abroad, he took to Wife Adelheida, daughter to Clodovaeus (or Clovis) King of the French; marying his sister Hemmelfride to Thorismund King of the Vandals in Africk; Amalasunta, a second daughter to Eutharicus a Prince of the Gothes in Spain; and Ammelberge his Neece, to Hermanfridus King of the Turingians. Being thus backed with these Alliances with his neigh∣bour Princes (all equally concerned in the subverting of the Roman Empire) he built Towns and Forts along the Alpes, and the shores of the Adriatick, to impeach the passage of the Bar∣barous Nations into Italie. His Souldiers and Commanders he dispersed into most parts of the Country; partly to keep under the Italians, of whose wavering and unconstant nature he was somewhat doubtfull; partly to unite both people in a mixture of Language, Mariages and Cu∣stoms; and partly that he might more easily in War command them, and in Peace correct them. Italie, which before was made a thorow-fare to the Barbarous Nations, and quite disordered by the frequent inundations of Lust and Rapine, he teduced to such a peaceable and setled Go∣vernment, that before his death they had quite lost the memory of their former miseries, in∣stead whereof a generall felicity had diffused it self over all the Country. Such Cities as had been formerly defaced, he repaired, strengthned, and beautified. In his Wars he was victo∣rious, temperate in his times of Peace, and in his private carriage discreet and affable. Finally (as Velleius saith of Mor oboduus) he was Natione magis quam ratione Barbarus: And went the most judicious way to establish his dominion in Italie, of any of the Barbarous Princes that ever had invaded the Roman Provinces; which he left thus confirmed and setled unto his Successors.

The Kings of the Goths in Italie.

• 1 Theodorick,* 1.105 of whom before; who to his conquest of Italie added that of Illyricum, as also the appendant Ilands to both those Countries; and wrested Provence in France, from the Gothes in Spain.
• 2 Athanaricus,* 1.106 Nephew to Theodorick by his daughter Amalasunta, who in the minori∣ty of her sonne managed the affairs of the Gothes in Italie. Fearing some danger out of Greeee, she restored Provence to the French, and by their aid drove the Burgundi∣ans out of Liguria. A Lady skilfull in the Languages of all those Nations which had any commerce with the Roman Empire, insomuch, that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam audire loquentem, saith Procopius of her.
• 3 Theodatus,* 1.107 the sonne of Hammelfride the Sister of Theodorick, succeeded on the un∣timely death of Athanaricus. Who being in War with the Romans, and desiring be∣forehand to know his success, was willed by a Jew to shut up a certain number of Swine, and to give to some of them the names of Gothes, and unto others the names of Romans. Which done, and going to the styes not long after, they found the Hogs of the Gothish faction all slain, and those of the Roman half unbristelled, and there∣upon the Jew foretold, that the Gothes should be discomfited, and the Romans lose a great part of their strength; and it proved accordingly. Which kind of Divination is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and hath been prohibited by a Generall Coun••ill. 3.
• ...

• 4 Vitiges.* 1.108 3.
• 5 Idobaldus.* 1.109 1.
• 6 Ardaricus.* 1.110 1.
• 7 Totilus.* 1.111 11.
• 8 Teyus,* 1.112 the last King of the Gothes in Italy, who being vanquished by Narses in the fourth year of his Reign, An. 567. submitted himself to the Eastern Emperours; after which time the Gothes and the Italians mingled in bloud and language became one Nation.

But the miseries of Italie, and those Western parts were not so 〈…〉〈…〉. No sooner had God freed them from the rod of his visitations which he had layd upo•• ••hem in the times of Per∣secutions formerly remembred, and given them peace within their dwellings, but they became divided into schisms and factions; and after wallowed in those sins which a continuall surfeit of prosperity hath commonly attending on it. Insomuch that devout Salvian, who lived much about these times, complains of that high hand of wickedness, wherewith they did provoke the patience of Almighty God; the lives of Christians being grown so deplorably wicked, that they became a scandall to the Faith and Gospel. In nobis patitur Christus opprobrium, in nobis patitur lex Christiana maledictum, saith that godly Bishop. So that their sins being ripe for vengeance, God sent the barbarous Nations as his Executioners, to execute his divine justice on impenitent men; and made them sensible, though Heathens, that it was Gods work they did, and not their own, in laying such afflictions on these Western parts. Ipsi fatebantur non suum esse quod facerent, agi enim se & perurgeri divino jussu, as the said godly Bishop doth in∣form us of them. On this impulsion the Vandals did acknowledge that they first wasted Spain, and then harried Africk: And on the same did Attila the Hun insert into his Royall Titles the stile of Malleus Orbis, and Flagellum Dei, acknowledging thereby his own apprehension of some speciall and extraordinary calling to this publick service. Nay as Jornandes doth report, some of these barbarous people did not stick to say, that they were put on this imployment by some Heavenly visions, which did direct them to the work which they were to do. In prosecution of the which, in less time than the compass of 80 years, this very Ita••ie (though antiently the strength and seat of that Empire) was seven times brought almost unto desolation, by the Fire and Sword of the Barbarians, viz. First by Alarick King of the Gothes, who sacked Rome, Naples, &c. 2 By Attila King of the Hunnes, who razed Florence, wasted Lombardy, and not without much difficulty was diverted from the spoil of Rome, by the intercession of Pope Leo. 3 By Gensericus King of the Vandals, who also had the sackage of Rome it self. 4 By B••orgus King of the Alani, in the time of the Emperor Maioranus. 5 By Odoacer King of the Heruli, who drove Augustus the last Western Emperor out of his estate, and twice in thirteen years layd the Country desolate. 6 By Theodorick King of the Gothes, called in by Zeno Emperour of Constantinople to expel Odoa∣cer and the Heruli: And 7 by Gundebald King of the Burgundians, who having ransacked all Lombardy, returned home again leaving possession to the Gothes. As for these Gothes, being the first and last of those barbarous Nations who had any thing to do in the spoil of Italie, after they had reigned here under eight of their Kings, for the space of 72 years, they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses, two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours; and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian. But Narses ha∣ving governed Italie about 17 years, and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia (never the wiser for her name) the wife of the Emperor Justinus, abandoned the Country to the Lombards: For the Empress envying his glories, not only did procure to have him re∣called from his Government, but sent him word, That she would make the Eunuch (for such he was) come home and spin among her maids. To which the discontented man returned this Answer, That he would spin her such a Web, as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave; and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards, then possessed of Pannonia, who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children, possessed them∣selves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls, calling it by their own names Longobardia, now corruptly Lombardy. Nor staid he there, but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick, as far as to the borders of Apulia; and for the better Government of his new Dominions, erected the four famous Dukedoms, 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie, for the admission of more aids if occasion were, or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu, at th foot of the Alpes against the French, 3 of Benevent, in Abruzzo, a Province of the Realm of Naples, against the incursions of the Greeks, then possessed of Apu∣lia, and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom: and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to sup∣press the Natives; leaving the whole, and hopes of more unto his Successors.

The Lombardian Kings of Italie.

• 1 Albo••us.* 1.113 6.
• 2 Clephes.* 1.114 1
• Interregnum annorum. 11.
• 3 Antharis.* 1.115 7.
• 4 Agilulfus.* 1.116 25.
• 5 Adoaldus.* 1.117 10.
• 6 Arioaldus.* 1.118 11.
• 7 Richaris,* 1.119 or Rotharis.
• ...

• 8 Radoaldus.* 1.120 5.
• 9 Aribertns.* 1.121 9.
• 10 Gundibertus.* 1.122 1.
• 11 Grimoaldus.* 1.123 9.
• 12 Garibaldus mens.* 1.124 3.
• 13 Partarithus.* 1.125 18.
• 14 Cunibertus.* 1.126 12.
• 15 Luithertus.* 1.127 1.
• 16 Rainbertus.* 1.128 1.
• 17 Aribertus.* 1.129 II. 12.
• 18 Asprandus mens.* 1.130 3.
• 19 Luit prandus.* 1.131 21.
• 20 Hildebrandus m. 6.* 1.132
• 21 Rachisi••s.* 1.133 6.
• 22 Astulphus.* 1.134 6.
• 23 Desiderius,* 1.135 the last King of the Lom∣bards, of whom more anon. In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings, in which we find some things deserving our confidetation. And first beginning with Alboinus, the first of this Catalogue, before his comming into Italie he had waged war with C••nimundus, a King of the Gepida, whom he overthrew, and made a drinking cup of his Skull. Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife; and being one day merry at Verona, forced her to drink out of that detested Cup; which she so stomacked, that she promised one Helmichild, if he would aid her in killing the King, to give him both her self and the King∣dom of Lombardy. This when he had consented to, and performed accordingly, they were both so extremely hated for it, that they were fain to fly to Ravenna, and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch. Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady; partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her; but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards, perswa∣ded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way, and take him for her husband; to which she willingly agreed. Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer, and she gives him a strong poyson; half of which when he had drunk, and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went, he compelled her to drink the rest: so both died together. 2 Clephes the 2^d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome: but was so tyrannical withall, that after his death, they resolved to admit of no more Kings, distributing the Government among 30 Dukes. Which division, though it held not above 12 years, was the chief cause that the Lom∣bards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy. For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience, and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom, were never after so reduced to their former duty, as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject. 3 Cunibert the 14 King, was a great lover of the Clergy, and by them as lovingly requited: For being to en∣counter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him, one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels, put on the Royal Robe and thrust him∣self into the head of the Enemy. where he lost his own life, but saved the Kings. 4 Aripert the 17. King, gave the Celtian & lpes containing Piemont, and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome; which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes, and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to. 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus, who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona, Narnia, and Humana, belonging to the Exarchate, having first wonne Ravenna, and the whole Exarchie thereof. An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus. But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests: For Pe∣pin King of France, being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy, overthrew Astulphus, and gave Ravenna to the Church. The last King was Desiderius, who falling at odds with Adrian the first, and besieging him in Rome, was by Charles the great, successor to Pepin, besieged in Pavie, and himself with all his children taken prisoners, An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards, having endured in Italie 206 years. Lombardy was then made a Province of the French, and after of the German Empire: many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy, by the Bishops of Millaine, with an iron Crown, which was kept at Modoecum, now called Monza, a small Village. This Charles confirmed his Fathers former do∣nations to the Church; and added of his own accord, Marca Anconitana, and the Dukedom of Spoleto. For these and other kindnesses, Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth, on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West, An. 801, whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany. At this division of the Empire, Irene was Empress of the East; to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia, and Calabria, and the East parts of the Realm of Naples, being then in possession of the Greeks. To the Popes were confirmed or given by this Emperour and his father, almost all the Lands which they possesse at this day, though afterwards extorted from them by the following Emperours, or under colour of their Title; by many severall wayes and means brought again unto them, as shall be shewen hereafter in convenient place. The Venetians, in that little they then had, remained sui juris. The rest of Italie, containing all the other Provinces of the Kingdom of Naples, together with Tuscanie, Friuli, Treviginna, and whatsoever is at this day in the possession of the Dukes of Mil∣laine, Mantua, Modena, Parma, Montferrat, and the Duke of Savoy as Prince of Piemont, to∣gether with Liguria, or the State of Genoa, was reserved by Charles unto himself, and in his life∣time given by him to Pepin his second sonne, with the stile or title of King of Italie. But long it did not rest in the house of France, the Princes of the Lombards wresting it from the line of Charles, and after weakning and dividing it by their severall factions; till in the end, instead of an united Kingdom, there rose up many scattered Principalities, as shall hereafter be decla∣red

• But first we must proceed to the Kings of Italie, of which we shall endeavour as exact a Catalogue as the confusions of that State can be capable of.

The Kings of Italie, of the French, Italian, and German Lines.

• 1 Pepyn, sonne of Carolus Magnus, died before his Father.
• 2 Barnard, sonne of Pepyn.
• 3 Ludovicus Pius, Emperor, and King of France.
• 4 Lotharius,* 1.136 Emperor, eldest sonne of Ludovicus 15.
• 5 Ludovicus II.* 1.137 Emperor, eldest sonne to Lotharius 20.
• 6 Carolus Calvus,* 1.138 Emperor, the youngest sonne of Ludovicus Pius. 2.
• 7 Caroloman, nephew to Ludovicus Pius by Ludovicus his second sonne surnamed the An∣tient.
• 8 Carolus Crassus, or the Fat, Emperor, brother of Coroloman, the last King of Italie of the house of Charles, he died A^o. 888.
• 9 Guy,* 1.139 Duke of Spoleto, contends with Berengarius Duke of Friuly, both of the Longob••r∣dian Race, for the Kingdom of Italie, and in fine carrieth it against him.
• 10 Lambert,* 1.140 the sonne of Guy, crowned by Pope Formosus.
• 11 Ludovick, sonne of Boson of Ardennes, King of Arles and Burgundy, by some Writers called onely Earl of Provence, upon the death of Lambert invadeth Italie, and is made King.
• 12 Berengarius,* 1.141 Duke of Friuly, vanquisheth Ludovicus, is made King of Italie, and at last overcome by the Hungarians, who having wasted the Countrey returned back a∣gain.
• 13 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy Trans-urane, called into Italie against Berengarius, resigned it in exchange for the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy to his Cousen.
• 14 Hugh D'Arles,* 1.142 King of Arles and Burgundy, who held the Kingdom of Italy upon this resignation; but after many troubles was at last outed of it by Berengarius, and re∣turned into France.
• 15 Berengarius II.* 1.143 sonne of the former Berengarius, on the retreat of Hugh, received by the Italians as Protector to Lotharius the son of Hugh; besieging Adelhais the next heir of Italie (on the death of Lotharius) was taken prisoner by the Emperor Otho.
• 16 Otho, called into Italie by Adelhais, daughter to Rodolph King of Burgundy and Ita∣lie, marieth the Lady, and in her right is King of Italie.
• 17 Otho II.* 1.144 son of the former Otho, marieth Theophania neece to Nicephorus Phocus, Em∣peror of Constantinople, and hath Calabria for her Dower. 20.
• 18 Otho III.* 1.145 Emperor, and King of Italie, in whose minority the Kingdom was usur∣ped by
• 19 Harduicus, a man of great power in Italie, who kept it all the time of Otho, till be∣ing broken with long wars by Henry the succeeding Emperor, he was forced to quit it.
• 20 Henry, the second Emperor of that name, having thrice vanquished Harduicus, got the Kingdom of Italie, and left the same unto the Emperors his Successors; the Ti∣tle of Italie after this time being drowned in that of the Empire, and the Countrey governed as a part and Member of the Empire, by such Commanders and other Offi∣cers as the Emperors from time to time sent thither. But long it staid not in that state: For the Popes of Rome knowing how much it did concern them in point of Politie to weaken the Imperiall Power in Italie, without which their own Grandour could not be maintained, stirred up continuall factions and wars against them; and by that means, and by the Censures of the Church which they denounced according as they saw occasion, did so astonish and distract them, that in the end the Emperors began to lay aside the affairs of Italie, by which they reaped more trouble than the profit came to. Insomuch that Rodolfus Habspurgensis, a valiant and a politike Prince, finding the ill success which Henry the fourth and fifth, and Frederick the first and second, Emperors of more puissance than himself, had found in their Italian acti∣ons and pretensions, resolved to rid his hands of that troublesom and fruitless Pro∣vince, and to that end made as much money as he could of that commoditie, which he saw he was not like to keep. And yet he sold good penny-worths too, to them that bought them; the Florentines paying for their Liberties but six thousand Crowns, the Citizens of Luca ten thousand, others as they could make their Markets. And being once required the reason why he went not into Italie to look to the affairs thereof, as his Predecessors had done hefore him, he is said to have returned for an∣swer that conceit of the Fox for his not going to attend (as the other beasts did) at the Lyons Den.

—Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia me advorsum spectantia, nulla retrorsum.

That is to say, I dare not go, because no tract I see Of any beast returning towards me.

Which faulty and improvident resolution being followed by too many of his Succes∣sors, not onely gave the Popes the opportunity they looked for, of making themselves the great disposers of the affairs of Italie, but many petit Princes thereby took occasion of getting all they could lay hold on for themselves and others. For by this means the Scaligers made themselves Masters of Vero••a, the Pass••••i••es of Mantua, the Carrarians of Padua, the Baillons of Bononia, and by the same the Flo∣rentines got Pistoia, and Ferrara was possessed by the Venetians. And although He••ry the 7^th. provoked by these indignities, made a journey thither, reduced many of the revolted Cities to their former obedience, and was crowned King at Milla•••• with the Iron Crown, as were also Ludovicus Bavarus, and Charles the 4^th. two of his Successors; yet found they in conclusion such small benefit by the enterprize, as did not quit the charge▪ and trouble which it put them to. So in the end Italie was left wholly in a manner to the Popes disposing, who gave away to others what they could not manage, or otherwise confirmed those men in their usurpations, whom they found already possessed of the Emperors Countreys, and bound them by that means the faster to the See of Rome, of which they were to hold their estates in fee: the Emperors having nothing left them but the empty Title, nor exercising the Imperi∣all Power there any other way, than by changing Earldoms into Marquisates, Marqui∣sates to Dukedoms, which they often did either for ready money, or reward of Service, or to preserve some shadow of their antient Interest.

And now we are to look on Italie as under a new face of things, not only in regard of se∣verall Principalities and forms of Government, but as replenished with new Colonies or sets of people, differing from the old in manners as well as language. And though the Soyl be now as it was before, yet hath that also found some change in the different production of the naturall fruits, as well as in the Manufactures and works of Art. For now besides their Corn and Wine which antiently were the staple Commodities of this Countrey, they supply the rest of Christendom with Rice, Silks, Velvets, Taffaties, Satans, Grograins, Rash, Fustians, Gold∣wire, Allom, Armour, Glasses, and such like commodities, which make their Merchants very wealthy, who being for the most part Gentlemen of noble houses, not onely lose not the esteem of their Nobility by following the Trade of Merchandize (as in other places;) but by reason that they are possessed of estates in land, which they manage by their Baylifs and other Ser∣vants, they are become the wealthiest Merchants in all Christendom.

Nor do the Gentry come behind them in all manner of affluence, which can be possibly enjoy∣ed in so rich a Soyl. Their Lands they set not at a rent, but at thirds or halfs, according as the Soyl is more or less fruitfull, seldom abiding in the Countrey, but only for a moneth or two in the Summer times; but then they entertain themselves with their Musick and Mistresses un∣der the fragrant hedges and shadie bowers, in as much solace and delight as may be desired. The residue of the yeer they spend in Cities, and places of the most resort, for change of company. But on the other side, the Countrey Farmer lives a drudging and laborious life, liable to all the Taxes and Impositions which are laid on the Land; the Land-lords part comming in clearly without any disbursements or defalcation; insomuch that it is proverbially, but most truly said, that the rich men in Italie are the richest, and the poor men the poorest in all the world.

The people generally are grave, respective, and ingenious. Excellent men (said once an His∣paniolized Italian) but for these three things; that is to say, in their lusts they are unnaturall, in their malice unappeasable, in their actions deceitfull. To which might be added, that they will blaspheme rather than swear, and murder a man sooner then slander him. But this per∣haps may be the fault but of some particulars, it being observed by moderate and impartiall men, that they are obedient to their Superiors, to Inferiors courteous, to their Equalls full of all Civilities, to Strangers affable, and most desirous by all fair and friendly offices to win their loves. In apparell they are said to be very modest, in the furniture of their houses sumptuous, at their Tables neat, sober of speech, enemies of all ill reports of others, and of their own re∣putation so exceeding tender, that whosoever slandereth any one of them, if it come unto the parties ear, he is sure to die for it. Of mony and expence he is very thrifty, and loves to be at no more cost, than he is sure to save by, or receive great thanks for: but otherwise for civill carriage and behaviour, surpassing all the Gentry of the World besides. Onely in strictness to their wives they exceed all reason, of whom they are so extremely jealous, that they shut them up all day from the common view, and permit them liberty of discourse with few or none. The lock used by a Gentleman of Venice to be assured of his wives chastity in the time of his ab∣sence, is so known a story, that it needs no report. But touching the predominancie of this jea∣lous humor in most Southern Nations, we shall speak more hereafter when we come to Spain. And yet if that be true, which is proverbially spoken by the women of Italie, the husbands have more reason for this strict restraint, than other Nations are aware of. For though they be for the most part witty in speech, and modest in the outward appearance as much as any; yet

it is said of them in the way of Proverb, that they are Magpies at the door, Saints in the Church, Goats in the Garden, Devills in the house, Angells in the streets, and Sirens in the windows.

The language of both Sexes is very Courtly and fluent, all of them speaking the Courtezan, or Court language, notwithstanding the diversity of Dialects which is amongst them. For though there be a remarkable difference betwixt the Florentine and Venetian, the Millanese and the Roman, the Neopolitan and the Genoese; yet it is hard to be discerned by the tone or pronun∣ciation, what language any Gentleman is of. But generally it is best spoken in the great Dukes Countrey, in the Cities of Florence and Sienna, but in Florence especially, in which City Guicciardine the Historian, Boccace the Author of the Decameron, and other great Masters of the Italian language, did live and flourish in their times.

For other men of note both for Arts and Arms, Italie hath afforded many since the fall of the Empire, viz. Aeneas Silvins, afterwards Pope, by the name of Pius the second. 2. Marsilius Pa∣tavinus, a stout defender of the Imperiall Rights. 3. Petrarch, a Roman born. 4. Angelus Poli∣tianus, the Restorer of polite Literature in Italie. 5. Rodolphus Volaterranus; and 6^ly. Picus Mi∣randula, two great Humanitians. 7. Guido Bonatus a famous Astrologer. 8. Ariosto, and 9^ly. Tasso, the most renowned Poets of their times, and the later never followed since. 10. Six∣tus Senensis, one of the best Antiquaries of the Nation, and a great Divine. 11. Bellarmine, and 12. ••aronius, the Buttresses and pillars of the Church of Rome. And then for Arms, 1. Ludovicus Conius, the first Restorer of the honor of the Italian Souldiery. 2. Forti-Bracchio, and 3. Nicolao Picinino, two of his training up in the feats of Chivalry. 4. 5. Sforza the father and the sonne, of which the sonne attained by his valor to the Dukedom of Millain. 6. Christo∣pher Columbus, a Genoese. 7. Americus Vesputius, a Florentine, and 8. Sebastian Cabot, a Venetian, the fortunate Discoverers of America. 9. Andrea D'Oria, Admirall of the Navie to Charles the fift, and 10. Ambrose Spinola (both Genoese) Commander of the Armies of Philip the second, King of Spain: Which last being once upbraided by Maurice, Prince of Orange, as issued from a Race of Merchants (though otherwise of a very antient and noble Family) returned this tart and sudden Answer, that he thought it a greater honour to him, being a Merchant, to have the com∣mand of so many Princes, than it could be unto the other, though a Prince by birth, to be under the command of so many Merchants.

The usuall Division of Italie is into six parts, 1. Lombardie, 2. Tuscany, 3. the Land of the Church, 4. Naples, 5. Riviere de Genoa, and 6. the Land of Venice: and of them there is passed this C••n••ure according to the principall Cities; i. e. Rome for Religion, Naples for Nobility, Milla••n for beauty, Genoa for stateliness, Florence for Policie, and Venice for riches. But take it as it stands at the present time, and

• Italie is best divided into
  • The Kingdoms of
    • Naples.
    • Sicilie,
    • Sardinia.
  • The Land or Patrimony of the Church.
  • The Dukedoms of
    • Urbin.
    • Florence.
  • The Common∣wealths of
    • Venice.
    • Genoa.
    • Luca.
  • The Estates of Lombardie. i.e.
    • The Dukedom of
      • Millain.
      • Mantua.
      • Modena.
      • Parma.
      • Montferrat.
    • The Principality of Piemont.

The Kingdom of NAPLES.* 1.146

THe Kingdom of NAPLES is invironed on all sides with the Adriatick, Ionian, and Tuscan Seas, excepting where it joyneth on the West to the Lands of the Church: from which separated by a line drawn from the mouth of the River Tronto (or Druentus) falling into the Adriatick, to the Spring-head of Axofenus. By which accompt it taketh up all the East of Italie, the compass of it being reckoned at 1468. miles.

It hath been called sometimes the Realm of Pouille, but most commonly the Realm of Sicil, on this side of the Phare, to difference it from the Kingdom of the Isle of Sicil, lying on the other side of the Phare or Streit of Messana. The reason of which improper appellation pro∣ceeded from Roger the first King hereof, who being also Earl of Sicil, and keeping there his fixed and ordinary residence, when he obtained the favour to be made a King, desired (in ho∣nour of the place where he most resided) to be created by the name of King of both the Sicilies. And that indeed is the true and antient name of the Kingdom, the name or Title of King of Naples not comming into use till the French were dispossessed of Sicil by the Aragonians, and nothing left them but this part of the Kingdom, of which the City of Naples was the Regal•• Seat, called therefore in the following times the Kingdom of Naples, and by some of the Itali∣an Writers, the Kingdom onely.

This is esteemed to be the most fertile place in all Italie, abounding in all things necessary for the life of man, and in such also as conduce to delight and Physick; viz. Many Springs, and Medicinall waters, Bathes of divers vertues, sundry Physicall herbs. It hath also an excellent breed of Horses, which may not be transported but by the leave of the King, or at least the Vice-Roy; great store of Allom, Mines of divers Metals, and the choicest Wines, called antient∣ly Vina Massica, and Falerna, frequently mentioned by the Poets. And as for Merchandise, to Alexandria they send Saffron, to Genoa Silks, to Rome Wine, and to Venice Oyl.

The Noblemen or Gentrie hereof, live of all men the most careless and contended lives; and like the Tyrant Polycrates in the elder stories, have nothing to trouble them, but that they are troubled with nothing. And there is a great number of them too, there being reckoned in this Realm in the time of Ortelius, 13 Princes, 24 Dukes, 25 Marquesses, 90 Earles, and 800 Ba∣rons, and those not only Titular, as in other places, but men of great power and revenue in their severall Countries; insomuch that the yearly income of the Prince of Bisignan is said to be an hundred thousand Crowns, one year with the other; the Princes of Salern, and St. Seve∣rine being near as great. They are all bound by their Tenure to serve the King in his Wars, which gives them many privileges, and great command over the common subject; whereby as they were made the abler to assist the King upon any foren invasion, so are they in condition al∣so of raising and countenancing such defections as have been made from King to King, and from one Family to another, as sorted best with their ambitious and particular interesses. For not alone the Nobles, but in generall as many of the common people as can be spared from Hus∣bandry, are more addicted to the Wars than they are to Merchandise: The Nobles in pursuit of honour, and the Paisant out of desire of being in action; so that the greatest part of the Forces which serve the Spaniard in the Low Countries, are sent from hence. To which, the humour which they have from the highest to the lowest, of going bravely in Apparell, serves exceeding fitly: An humour which is so predominant, in both sexes, that though the Paisant lives all the rest of the week in as great servility and drudgery, as his Lord doth in pride and jollity, yet on the Sundayes and Saints-daies, he will be sure to have a good Suit to his back, though perhaps he hath no meat for his belly. And for the women, she that works hard both day and night for an hungry living, will be so pranked up on the Sundaies and other Festivals, or when she is to shew her self in some publick place, that one who did not know the humour, might easily mistake her for some noble Lady.

The principall Rivers of this Kingdom are, 1 Sibaris, 2 Basentus, 3 Pescara, 4 Trontus, 5 Sa∣linellus, 6 Vomanus, 7 Salinus, and 8 Gariglian. On the banks of this last River, many battels have been fought between the French and the Spaniards for the Kingdom of Naples; especially that famous Battell between the Marquess of Saluzzes, Generall of the French, and Gonsalvo, Leader of the Spaniards; the loss of which Victory by the French, was the absolute confirmation of the Realm of Naples to the Spaniards. More famous is this River for the death of Peter de Medices, who being banished his Country at the comming of King Charles the 8. into Italie, and having at divers times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate, followed the French Army hi∣ther; and after the loss of the day, took ship with others, to fly to Ca••eta, but over-charging the vessel, she sunk and drowned them all. But most famous is it, in that Marius, that excel∣lent, though unfortunate Captain, being by Sylla's faction driven out of Rome, hid himself stark naked in the dirt and weeds of this river, where he had not layen long, but Sylla's Soul∣diers found him, and carried him to the City of the Minturnians, being not far off. These men, to please Sylla, hired a Cimber to kill him, which the fellow attempting (such is the ver∣tue of Majesty even in a miserable fortune) run out again, crying, he could not kill C. Marius. This river was of old called Liris, and towards its influx into the Sea expatiated into Lakes and Fens, called the Lakes of Minturni, from a City of that name adjoyning.

It is divided into the Provinces of 1 Terra di Lavoro, 2 Abruzzo, 3 Calabria inferior, 4 Calabria superior, 5 Terra di Otranto, 6 Puglia, and 7 the Iles of Naples. Some of which have some smaller Territories adjoyning to them, which we shall meet withall as they come in our way.

1 TERRA DILAVORO is bounded on the North and East, with the Apennine Hils; on the South, with the Sea; and on the West, with St Peters Patrimonie; called antiently Campania Felix, in regard of the wonderfull fertilitie of it, and that it was the seat or dwelling of the Campans; by some modern Latinists named Campania Antiq••a, to difference it from Latium, which they now call Campagna di Roma, or Campania Nova. And for the other name of Terra di Lavoro, or Terra Laboratoris, it was given to it, from the continuall labour of the Husband∣man in cultivating the ground, and carrying in the fruits thereof: but neither the reason, nor the name so new, as some men suppose. But I am sure, as old as Plinie, who calleth these parts sometimes by the name of Laboria, sometimes of Campus Laborinus, and gives this reason of the name, quod ingens in eo colendo sit labor, because of the great pains it requires to till it, and the great profit reaped by them who did till and manure it.

The Country so exceeding fruitfull in Wines and Wheat, that by Florus the Historian, it is called Cereris & Bacchi certamen, and deservedly too. For in this noble▪ Region one may see large and beautifull fields overshaded with rich Vines, thick and delightfull Woods, sweet Fountains, and most wholsome Springs of running water, usefull as well for the restoring of

mans health,* 1.147 as delight and pleasure; and in a word, whatsoever a covetous mind can possibly aim at, or a carnall covet.

Towns of note here were many in the elder times. The principall whereof, 1 Cajeta, seated on a fair aud capacious Bay, from the crookedness whereof it is thought by Strabo to have took the name: the word in the Laconian language signifying crooked. Others will have it so call∣ed from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Uro, with reference to the burning of the Fleet of Aeneas by the Trojan Ladies; for fear of being forced again to go to Sea, where they had been so extremely tossed in their former voyages. But why that Fact committed on the furthest coasts of Sicil, should be so so∣lemnly commemorated here on the shores of Italie, I can see no reason. And therefore we may far more probably derive it from Ca••eta, the Nurse of Aeneas, in memory of whom, be∣ing buried here, or hereabouts, Aeneas is affirmed to have built this Town. Of which thus the Poet, Aeneid. lib. 7.

Tu quoque Littoribus nostris Aeneia nutrix Aeternam moriens famam, Cajeta, dedisti.

That is to say,

Aeneas Nurse, Ca••eta, by her death, Did to these shores an endless fame bequeath.

But on what ground soever it first had this name, it is assuredly a place of great strength and consequence; and of so special importance for the estate of this Kingdom, that (as Comi∣naeus hath observed) if King Charles the 8. had but only fortified it, and the Castle of Naples, the Realm had never been lost. 2 Naples, the Metroplis of the Kingdom, a beautifull City, containing seven miles in compass. It was once called Parthenope, and falling to ruin, was new built, and called Neapolis. Among other things, here is an Hospital, the revenues whereof is 60000 Crowns, wherewith, besides other good deeds, they nourish in divers parts of the King∣dom 2000 poor Infants. In this City the disease called Morbus Gallicus, or Neapolitanus, was first known in Christendom. This City is seated on the Sea-shore, and fortified with 4 strong Castles, viz. 1 Castle Capodna, where the Kings Palace was. 2 Ermo. 3 Castle del Ovo, or the Castle of the Egge; and 4 Castle Novo, or the new Castle. But nature hath not done much less to her Fortifications than the hand of Art; the Town being for the most part environed by Sea, or Mountains not to be ascended without great difficulty and disadvantages. Which Moun∣tains, as they seem on that side as a bank to the City, so do they furnish the Citizens with most generous Wines; and being once ascended yeeld a gallant prospect both for Sea and Land. A City honoured by the seat of the Vice-Roy, and the continual resort, if not constant residence of most of the great men of the Realm: which makes the private buildings to be very gracefull, and the publick stately. And yet it had increased much more in buildings than it is at present, if the King had not forbidden it by speciall Edict. And this he did, partly at the perswasion of his Noblemen, who feared that if such a restraint were not layd upon them, their vassals would forsake the Country to inhabit here, so to enjoy the privileges and exemptions o•• the Regall City: but principally upon jealousie and poynt of State, the better to prevent all revolts and mutinies, which in most populous Cities are of greatest danger. 3 Capua, once the head of the Campans, seated in a delicious and luxurious soyl, and one of the three Cities which the old Romans judged capable of the seat of the Empire; the other two being Carthage and Corinth. Being distressed by the Samnites, they were fain to cast themselves into the Arms of the Romans, who did not only take them into their protection, but suffered them to live accor∣ding to their own Laws, as a Free Common-wealth; rather like a Confederate than a Subject-State. Which Freedom they enjoyed, till after their revolt to the Carthaginians; when being reduced to their obedience by force of arms, they lost all their Liberties, and hardly scaped its fatall and finall ruin. The pleasures of this place was it which enervated the victorious Army of Annibal, who wintered here after the great defeat given to Terentius Varro at the battell of Cannae; whence came the saying, Capuam esse Cannas Annibali. 4 Cuma, a City once of great power and beautie, till Campania was subdued by the Romans, after which it decayed in both. Near hereunto was the Cave or Grot of one of the Sibyls, called from hence Cumaea; and not far off the Lake called Lacus Avernus, the stink whereof is said to have poysoned Birds as they flew over it; supposed by ignorant Antiquity for the entrance of Hell. And finally, from this place it was, that Aeneas is fabled by the Poets to have gone down to the infernall Ghosts to talk with his Father. 5 Nola, where Marcellus discomfited the forces of Annibal, and thereby gave the Romans to understand, that he was not invincible. 6 Puteolis, a small Town stand∣ing on a Creek of the Sea, just opposite to Baule, on the other side of it; from which distant about three miles and an half. Both Towns remarkable for the Bridge built betwixt them by Caligula, composed of sundry vessels joyned together in such sort, that there was not only a fair and large passage over it, but victualling houses on both sides of it: Over which Bridge thus made, he marched and re-marched in triumphall Robes, as not only the Earth, but the very Seas were made subject to him. And he did (as himself afterwards affirmed to some of his friends) to awe the Ocean, and imitate (if not exceed) the like acts of Xerxes and Darius, mentioned in the antient Writers; as also to terrifie the Britans and the German Nations, with the report of such a notable exploit; or (as some thought) to fulfill the prophecie of one Thra∣sibulus a Fortune-teller of those times, who had been often heard to say in the life time of Ti∣berius

(his next immediate Predecessor) that it was as impossible for Caius to succeed in the Em∣pire,* 1.148 as it was for him to ride on horseback from Baule to Puteolis. 7 Not far hence, on a Se∣micircular Bay, stnads the City of Baiae (whereof Baule before mentioned is a part) so called, as the Poets say, from Baius one of the companions of Ulysses in his Navigations. A City in the flourish of the Roman Empire of five miles in length, and two in bredth; so wonderfully endued by nature, and adorned by Art, that no place in the World was thought comrable to it:

Nullus in Orbe locus Baiis praelucet amoenis. Few places in the World there are With pleasant Baiae to compare. As it is in Horace.

A City beautified with magnificent Temples, multitudes of Baths, or Bannias, Imperial Palaces, stately buildings, and the adjoyning Mannor-houses of the principall Romans, whom the plea∣sures of the place invited hither; and was indeed too great and sensible a monument of the la∣sciviousness and luxury of that prosperous people (of which the Ambubaiae mentioned in the Satyrist is sufficient proof;) now so demolished by War, and devoured by water, that there is nothing of it to be seen but some scattered ruins. 8 Misenus, seated near a great hiil or Pro∣montory of the same name, at the foot whereof there is a large and capacious harbour, where Augustus keeping one Navy, and another at Ravenna in the upper Sea, awed the whole Roman Empire. But these were places of renown in the former times, all which, excepting Naples, are now only known by what they have been, not by what they are. The principall Cities at this time, are (next to Naples it self) Sessa, the Sinuessa or Suissa of the antients, an•• now the title of a Dukedom, 2 Ceano, 3 Salvi, 4 Aversa, 5 Venafre, and 6 Caserte, with others, to the number of 22, besides 166 Castles or defensible places. Here is also in this Tract the Hils call∣ed Gallicanum, where Annibal that great Master in the Art of War, frighted that wary Captain Fabius Maximu••, by the stratagem of two thousand Oxen, carrying fire in their horns, by which device he freed himself out of those difficult Streights in which he was at that present. And in this Country there is also the Hill Vesuvius, that casteth out flames of fire, the smoak of which stifled Plinie senior, coveting to search the cause of it. The flame hereof brake forth cruelly also during the reign of Titus, casting out not only such store of smoak, that the very Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse, but also huge stones, and of as••es such plenty, that Rome, A∣frick, and Syria, were even covered, and Herculanum and Pompeti, two Cities in Italy, were overwhelmed with them. There were heard dismall noyses all about the Province; and Gyants of incredible bigness see•• to stalk up and down about the top and edges of the moun∣tain; which extraordinary accident, either was a cause, or presage of the future Pestilence which raged in Rome and Italy long after.

On the East side of this Campania, and properly (as antiently it was esteemed) a part thereof, lieth that little Territory, which Alfonso King of Naples caused to be called the Principate, ex∣tending in length 33 miles, and 16 in bredth, and was of old the seat of the Picentini, a Colony of the Piceni dewelling on the Adriatick. Principall places of it, 1 Massa, by the Italians cal∣led Marso, of more note for the Hils adjoyning, than any great beauty or antiquity it hath in it self. Those hills now called Monte Marso, but known to the Romans by the name of Montes Massici, of speciall estimation for the rich Wines, called Vinae Massica. 2 Nuceria, nine miles from the Sea, in a very plentifull and delicious soyl. 3 Rivelli, a City not long since built, which for the elegancy of the buildings hardly yeelds to Naples. 4 Malfi, or Amalphi, an Arch-Bishops See, in which it is supposed that the Mariners Compass was first found out. It is situate on the Sea side, and giveth name to the coast of Amalfe, fenced with Hils or Moun∣tains of so great an height, that to look down into the Vallles or the Sea adjoyning, makes men sick and giddy. A Town of great note (were there nothing else to commend it to our observation) for the finding out of the Mariners Compass, devised and contrived here about the year 1300, by one Iohn Flavio, a native or inhabitant of it. 5 Salern, about a mile from the Sea, the title of the Prince of Salern, and an Universitie, but chiefly for the study of Physick, the Doctors of which wrote the Book called Schola Salerni, dedicated to a King of England: not to K. Henry the 8. as it is conceived, for then the Commentary on it written by Arnoldus Villa∣novanus, who lived about the year 1313, must needs have been before the Text. And therefore I conceive it dedicated either to King Richard the first, or King Edward the first, who in their journeys towards the Holy Land, might bestow a visit on this place, and give some ho∣nourary incouragement to the Students of it. Through this Principate, or this part of Campa∣nia, runs the River of Silarus, crossing in a manner the very midst of it. There are sayd to be in this small Territory, fifteen good Towns, and two hundred and thirteen Castles or walled places.

2 North of Campania, lyeth the Province now called ABRUZZO, bounded on the East, with Puglia or Apulia; on the West, with Marca Ancon••tana; on the North, with the Adriatick Sea; and on the South, with the Apennine. It is called Aprutium by the Latins, the Country hereto∣fore of the antient Samnites; a people which held longer wars with the state of Rome, than almost all Italy besides, as keeping them in continuall action for the space of 70 years together, besides many after-claps. In which long course of Wars, the Romans were so hardly put to their shifts, that they were four times fain to have recourse to the last refuge, which was the choosing of D••ctat••••••; and yet came off so often with success and victory, that it afforded them the honour

of thirty Triumphs. But these Samnites, as they were a potent, so they were also a compound Nation; consisting of the Ferentani, Caraceni, Peligni, Praecatini, Vestini, Hirpini, and Samnites properly so called; into which name the rest of the inferiour Tribes were after swallowed. The chief City of the whole was called Samnium, whence they had their name; which in the conclusion of the War was so defaced by Papyrius the Roman Consul, ut hodie Samnium in ipso Samnio requiratur; that not improperly (saith Florus) a man might ask where Samnium stood, even in the middle of the City. How it came by this new name of Aprutium, I am yet to learn.

The River of Pescara runneth thorow the midst of it, and divideth it into two parts, whereof the one containeth 5 Cities, and 150 Castles, or walled places; the other, 184 Castles, and 4 Cities. The principall Cities of the whole, 1 Beneventum, heretofore called Maleventum, as we find in Pliny, because the Windes hereabouts were so fierce and violent, that men could not sit upon their horses; but had at last that name of Beneventum from the pleasant Plains and spa∣cious Vallies which ••y round about it; in like manner as the Country of the old Allobroges ex∣changed the name of Malvoy into that of Salvoy. It was one of the four Dukedoms which the Lombards erected when they first came into Italie, for the better assuring of their Conquest; and was given to the Church of Rome by the Emperor Henry the fourth, in exchange of a certain Tri∣bute remitted by Pope Leo the ninth to the Church of Bamberg, where the said Emperour was born, and is still under the command of the Popes of Rome. 2 Aquila, built by the Emperour Frederick the second, King of Naples, to assure the Realm upon that Quarter. 3 Lanliano, four miles from the Adriatick, a Town of great Trade, and much resorted to by Merchants at her Annuall Marts. 4 Ortona, the Port-town unto Lanciano. 5 Teranum, or Teran (Ptolomy calls it Inter-a••na) antiently the Metropolis of the Praecatini. 6 Citta di Chieti, situate on a Hill some seven miles from the Sea, heretofore known by the name of Theate. Here is in this Tract 7 A∣quino, the Birth-place of Thomas Aquinas the great School-man, who first brought the scattered limbs of Popery into a body. And 8 Sulmo, honoured with the birth of Ovid, that renowned Poet, as himself testifieth.

Sulmo mihi Patria est, gelidis uberrimus undis, Millia qui novies distat ab Urbe decem.

Full of cool streams Sulmo, my native land, From the great City ninety miles doth stand.

There belongeth also to Abruzzo the Country of Molisi, in which are 104 walled places or Castles, and four considerable Towns; the principall of which is Bovianum, or Boiano, now a Bishops See. In this Country also (I mean Abruzzo) are the streights called Furcae Candinae, in which when the Samnites and their confederates had so inclosed the Romans, that there was no possibility to escape, they sent to Herennius, a man for his Age much honoured, and for his Wisdom much followed by them, to know what they should do with the captive Enemy. Word was returned, that they should send them home safe, and without dishonour. Thinking the old man had not been well informed of the state of the business, they sent to him again, and he advised, that they should put them all to the sword. These contrary Answers made them judge amiss of the old mans brain; and therefore following their own fancies, they spoyled the Ro∣mans, and disarmed them, and despightfully used them, and so sent them home. Which when Herennius came to know, he much lamented the imprudence of so rash an action; but much more the destruction of his Countrey, as a consequent of it. Telling them, after their return, that had they given the Romans a safe and honourable deliverance from the present danger, they had made them their friends for many Ages; or had they put unto the sword so many of their Souldiers and chief Commanders, they had disabled them for long time from pursuing the War: The middle way which they had taken, would be their undoing; and so accordingly it proved: For the Romans not being made their Friends by so odious a benefit, but hatching Revenge for the disgrace, soon renewed the War; and under the conduct of Papyrius subdued the Countrey, and handled the poor conquered people with the like despight. An excellent president unto Princes and those in power, how to proceed towards men of Quality and Rank, when they have them under, which must be, either not to strike at all, or to strike home and to the prur∣pose. Nic. Machiavil in his Florentine History taxeth Rinaldo of Albizi for committing a great So∣••••cism in point of State, in that hating Cosmo de Medices, and desiring to remove him from the publick managery of affairs, he thought it was sufficient to procure his Banishment: which Cosmo, afterwards returning, payd in better coyn. Whereupon he inferreth this notable A∣phorism, that Great Persons must not at all be touched, or if they be, must be made sure from ta∣king Revenge. Yet do I not interdict a Prince, or any supreme Governours, the use of Mercy. I know it is the richest Jewel which adorns the Crown. Nor dare I take upon me to direct the use of that excellent vertue. Only I shall observe what usage hath been commonly afforded towards such persons after their Delinquencies; whose liberty or life may create danger to the publick. The first is present Execution; for Mortui non mordent, as the saying is: a course more to be allowed of where it cannot, than commended where it may be spared. The second is either close imprisonment under trusty Guards, or else confinement to the house and custody of some trusty Statesman: in which great caution also is to be observed: For besides that no∣thing

is more ordinary than the escape of great Prisoners,* 1.149 either by corrupting or deceiving their Keepers. We find in our own Histories, how Dr. Morton Bishop of Ely, being committed to the Duke of Buckingham by King Richard the 3. not onely procured his own liberty, but brought about that Duke to the contrary faction. The last, which is in all times the gentlest, and in some cases the safest, is not only an absolute pardon of life, and a grant of liberty, but an endearing of the party delinquent, by giving him some place of honour, or committing un∣to his fidelity some office of trust; it being the nature of most men, that where they are not trusted, they are never true; and that as long as they ly under suspect and jealousies, they will be apt to entertain some thoughts of their lost condition. And of this kind of dealing with a person Delinquent, we have a pregnant instance in the Emperor Otho, who not only pardoned Marius Celsus one of Galba's faction, and a chief one too, but put him in place nearest to him, and made him one of his principall Leaders in the following War against Vitellius. His reason was, Ne hostis metum Reconciliationis adhiberet, lest lying aloof as a pardoned Enemy, he might conceive the breach were but badly made up. And on the other side, Marius Celsus pro∣ved so sensible of the obligation, that he continued faithfull to him to the very last, and lost his life in the pursuance of his quarrell; shewing thereby, that persons of a generous and noble disposition, are more obliged by favours, than restrained by terrour. But it is now time I should free my self of these Furcae Caudinae, and sport my self a while in the Plains of Ca∣labria.

But I must note, before I take my leave hereof, that these two Provinces of Campania and Abruzzo, make up the greatest, richest, and best peopled part of the Realm of Naples. And therefore when the Kingdom was divided between the French and the Spaniards, it was allotted to the French, as having the priority both of claim and power. The Provinces remaining, although more in number, yet are not comparable to these two for Wealth and Great∣ness; and were assigned over to the Spaniard, as lying most conveniently for the Realm of Sicilie.

Of these, the first are the CALABRIAS, so called from the Calabri an antient people of this tract, which take up totally that Peninsula, or Demi-Iland, which lyeth at the South-East end of Italie, near the Fare of Messana. Amongst some of the Antient Writers, the name Italie did extend no further than this Peninsula, bounded by the two Bayes called Sinus Scilleti∣cus, and Sinus Lameticus; because first peopled out of Greece, or otherwise first known unto the old Writers of that Country. For so saith Aristotle in his seventh Book of Politicks, cap. 10. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. That part of Europe which is compre∣hended betwixt the Bay Scilleticus, and Lameticus, took the name of Italie; and this Tradi∣tion he received (as he there affirmeth) from the best Antiquaries of that Country. The like occurs in Dionysius Hallicarnasseus out of Antiochus Syracusanus a more antient Author; the like in Strabo, Lib. 6. But by what name soever it was called at first, that of Calabria hath held longest and most constantly to it, as being known by that name in the times of the Romans, and so continuing to this day; Ennius the old Poet being a native of this Country, and so call∣ed by Ovid in his 3^d de Arte.

Ennius emeruit Calabris in montibus hortos. Old Ennias his Garden tills Among the steep Calabrian hils.

But leaving these matters of remote Antiquity, let us behold the Country as it stands at the present; and was the title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples, who heretofore were called Dukes of Calabria, divided of late times into inferior, and superior; in which distinct capacityes we shall look upon it. Premising only by the way, that this Country was the Title of the eldest sonnes of the Kings of Naples, who were from hence called the Dukes of Calabria; and that before it was subjected to those Kings, it had a King of its own; Holofernes whose daughter Flora was married unto Godfrey of Bovillon, being King hereof, An. 1098. 3 CALABRIA INFERIOR, the habitation of the Brutii, whom the Greek Writers gene∣rally call Bretti, and their Country Brettania: upon which ground some of our modern Criticks (envying so great an honour to the Ile of Great Britaine) have transferred to this Province the birth of Constantine, the first Christian Emperour. These Brutii being first conquered by the Romans, with the rest of Italie, after the great defeat of Cannae took part with Car∣thage, and was for a long time the retreat of Annibal, whom the Romans had shut up in this corner. It hath on the East a branch of the Adriatick Sea, on the West, that part of Campania which is called the Principate; on the North, Calabria superior; and on the South, the Tyrrhenian Seas, and the streight of Messana. A Country not much short in fruitfulness of the rest of the Kingdom; and having the advantage of so much Sea, is the better situate for Traffick. At one extremity hereof is the Promontory called by Ptolomy Leuco-Petra, now Cabo di Spartimento; all along which, especially in the moneth of May, are taken yeerly great store of Tunnies (a fish which much resembleth mans flesh) which being barrelled up are sold to Mariners. Here are two Rivers also of a very strange nature: of which the one called Crathis, makes a mans hair yellow, and dies silk white; the other named Busentus, causeth both hair and silk to be black and swarthy.

The principall Cities of it are, 1. Consensia an antient Town, comprehending seven little

hills,* 1.150 and a Castle on the top of one of them, which commandeth both the Town and the Countrey adjoyning. It is built betwixt the said two Rivers, and is still reasonably rich, though not so wealthy now as in former times. 2. Rhegium, or Rhezo, on the Sea shore, oppo∣site to Messana in the Isle of Sicilie, which is supposed to have been broken off from the rest of Italie, and that this Town had the name of Rhegium from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which sig∣nifieth to break off, or to tear asunder. A Town in former times very well traded, but left de∣solate in a manner since the yeer 1594. when it was fired by the Turks. 3. Castrovillare, sea∣ted upon the top of a very high Mountain. 4. Belmont, and 5. Altomont, two very fair Towns, whose names sufficiently express their pleasant and lofty situations. 6. S. Euphemie, from whence the Bay which antiently was called Sinus Lametinus, or Lametirius, is now called Golf•• de S. Euphemie. 7. Nicastro, three miles from the Sea, the same with Newcastle in Euglish.

On the West side of this Calabria, and properly a part thereof standeth that mountainous Countrey, which in the Subdivision of these Provinces by King Alfonsus, was called the BA∣SILICATE, antiently the Seat of the Lucani: A Countrey heretofore very unsafe for Travellers, by reason of the difficult wayes, and assured company of Theeves, but now reduced to better order. It containeth in it ninety three walled places, and nine Towns or Cities, the chief whereof are Possidonia, or Pest, a City situate in so clement and benign a Soyl, that Roses grow there thrice a yeer. 2. Poly Castrie on the Sea shore, (as the former is) honoured with the Title of a Dukedom. And 3. Dian, or Dianum, a more midland City, neer which there is a valley twenty miles in length, and four miles in bredth, which for all manner of delights and fruitfulness yeelds to none in Naples.

4. CALABRIA SUPERIOR, called formerly Magna Graecia, from many great and famous Cities founded there by the Graecians, hath on the East the Adriatick; on the West, Campania; from which it is divided by the Apennine and the River ••rathis; on the North, Sinus Tarentinus, or the Gulf of Tarento; and on the South and South-East, Calabria inferior, and Golfo de Chilaci, of old called Sinus Scilleticus. The principall Cities at this time are, 1. Bel∣castro, eight miles from the Sea, where once stood Petilia. 2. Bisignan, the title of a Prince, fortified with a very strong Castle, and endowed with the best Revenues of any principality or other Nobleman of Title in all the Kingdom. 3. Matera an Arch-Bishops See, a rich Town and well peopled. 4. Rosanum, three miles from the Sea, a well fortified City, and situate in a very fruitfull and pleasant Soyl. 5. Altavilla, which gives title also to a Prince. 6. Terra Nova.

As for the chief Cities of the Greeks in the former times, they were Locris founded by the Locriaus, a people of Achaia. Here lived the Lawmaker Zal••ucus, who ordering Adultery to be punished with the loss of both eyes, was compelled to execute the Law on his own Sonne, as the first offendor. Therefore to shew the love of a Father, and the sincerity of a Judge, he put out one of his Sonnes eys, and one of his own. He also provided in his Laws, that no woman should be attended in the street with more than one Maid, but when she was drunk; that she should not go abroad at night, but when she went to play the Harlot; that she should not wear gold or embrordered apparell, but when she meant to set her self to open sale; and that men should not wear rings and tissues, but when they went about the prostituting of some woman; and many others of this mould. By means whereof both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary trains of Attendants, and excess of Apparell; the common consequents of a long and prosperous tranquillity. It was also famous in old times for the victory which Ennomus an excellent Musician, obtained against Aristonus of Rhegium, another of the same profession. For though Aristonus had made his prayers unto Apollo the God of Musick for his good success; yet Eunomus plainly told him, that Nature was against him in that conten∣tion, which had made all the Grashoppers mute on that side of the water. And so accordingly it happened. For when the day appointed came, Eunomus had the ill hap to break one of his Harpstrings, even in the middle of his Musick, when presently a Grashopper leaped upon his Harp, and supplied most melodiously the place of the broken string; and by that means ob∣tained the victory to Ennomus. An accident not unworthy of the Muse of Strada, in his perso∣nating of the Poet Claudian. And though I bind not any man to believe this Tale (though of Strabo's telling) yet there are very good Authors for thus much thereof, that on the one side of the River Alax, which parteth Locris from Rhegium, the Grashoppers do merily sing; but on the other side, which is that towards Rhegium, they are always silent. 2. Tarentum, a Town of no less note, situate on the Bay called Sinus Tarentinus, first built by the Spartans: the peo∣ple whereof having a great command on the Countrey adjoyning, were one of the last Italian Nations taken in by the Romans. Nam quis post Tarentinos anderet. For who durst stir when once the Tarentines were vanquished? saith the Historian. In defence of this people did Pyr∣rhus war against the Romans; the hopes of getting this place by Annibal, was the loss of Capua; and finally here lived Architas so famous for his flying Dove. 3. Crotona, the In∣habitants whereof were once so active, that at one Olympick meeting the Victors were all of this one Town. Their glory much decayed in a battell against the Locrians, in which one hundred and twenty thousand of them and their Confederates were vanquished by fifteen thousand of the enemy. 4. Amycle, a Town inhabited formerly by Pythagoreans, who having been often

terrified with a false report of the approach of their enemies,* 1.151 published a Law prohibiting all such reports: by which means their enemies comming unawares, possessed themselves of it. Hence grew the Proverb, Amyclas silentium perdidit; and hence that notable saying of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who being commanded to be silent, returned this answer, Mihi necesse est loqu••, Scio 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Amy∣clas silentio periisse. 5. Sibaris, a City built by the Grecians after the destruction of Tray, the people whereof were Lords of five and twenty good Towns, and could arm thirty thousand men. A people so effeminate, that they permitted no Smith nor Brazier, no nor so much as a Cock, to live amongst them, because they would not have their sleeps disturbed; but the rid∣lers, and Musicians were in high request: which advantage the Crotonians taking (with whom then in hostility) they entred the Town in the habit of Musicians, and so mastered it. Before which accident there had been a Prophecy, that the Town should never be taken, till men were more esteemed than the Gods themselves. It hapned that a Slave being grievously beaten by his Master, and obtaining no pardon for the Gods sake, upon whom he called, fled to the monument of some of his Masters Ancestors, and was pardoned by him; which coming to the ears of Amyris the Philosopher, he forsook the Town, most men holding him mad, in a time of no danger to leave so delicate a Seat: Whence came the Proverb, Amyris insa••••t, applied to such as under the pretence of madness or folly do provide for their safety.

5. TERRA DI OTRANTO, as it is now called, was once the Eastern part of A∣p••••lia Daunia, the seat and habitation in these times of the Salenti••••, the Japyges, and the Me••••••∣pians, and is accordingly entituled in antient Authors by the severall names of Ja••••gia, Me••••∣pia, and Salentina. They were the last people of Italie which held out against Rome, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 immediately after the Tarentini, upon whose fate they did depend. Of these three Nations the Japyges were of greatest fame, or of greatest infamy. Cretans originally, sent in quest of Gla••cus the sonne of Minos, whom when they could not finde, and durst not return without him, they fixt here their dwelling; Japyx the sonne of Daedalus being their Captain and Conductor, and from him denominated. Growing into estate and power, they became not only so luxurious in their course of life, and effeminate in their dress and habit, that they were a scorn and scan∣dall to their Neighbour-Nations; but so regardless of their Gods, that in the end they threw down all their Images, and destroyed their Temples. Punished at last for these high insolen∣cies by balls of fire falling on them from the heavens, with which the whole stock of them were almost extirpated. The Promontory called Japygium did take name from this people, and from thence the North-West wind (or the West-North-West) which the Latines generally call Caurus, frequently blowing from this Coast, had the name of Japyx, occurring by that name in the 8^th. of the Aeneids, and in Horace, Carm. l. 1. Ode 4.

But to proceed; This Countrey is invironed on all parts with the Adriatick, saving where it joyneth with Apulia by an Isthmus of about thirty miles in bredth, reaching from Brundu∣sium to Tarentum, and is from land to land as you go by water about two hundred miles in compass. It hath the name of Terra di Otranto, in Latine Terra Hydruntina from the Town of Hydruntum; the soyl thereof is very fruitfull if well manured, abounding in Corn, Oyl, Me∣lons, Citrons, Saffron, and other Commodities of good price, for which they never want the company of the Merchants of Genoa. They are many times much indangered by Grashoppers▪ which commonly devour all wheresoever they come, and would in one night consume whole fields of standing Corn, if Divine Providence by sending the birds called Gaives amongst them, did not provide a remedy for so great a mischief. The greatest defect hereof is the want of wa∣ter, which notwithstanding, they have very rich pastures; the people are conceived to be the simplest, or most void of craft of any in Italie, perhaps because they have so little commerce with their own Countrey-men, and so much with Strangers.

The chief Towns are, 1. Lecci, Aletium in Latine, a rich Town, well built, and very well peopled. 2. Castro, a Sea Town, but not well fenced by art or nature, which hath made it very often a prey to the Turks. 3. Gallipolis, a Town built on so craggy a Rock, that it is conceived to be unconquerable. 4. Brundusium, the head Town of the Salentini, once glorying in the most capacious Haven in all the World; from whence there was continuall passage into Dalmat••a, Epyrus, Macedon, and the rest of Greece. Here was it that Pompey took ship to flie from Caesar, and Caesar took shipping also to pursue after him, when to incourage the Pilot who was afraid of the storm, he cryed out, Caesarum vehis & fortunam ejus. It was first built by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 under the conduct of one Diomedes, and called Brontesion, which in the Mesapian Tongue siy∣nifieth the horn or head of a Stag, which it much resembleth, from whence the Latines gave it the name of Brundusium. At this day it is but a mean Town, the Haven of it being so ch••∣ked, that a Gally can very hardly enter. 5. Hydruntum, a very antient Town, and yet still rea∣sonably well peopled, having a strong Castle upon a Rock for its defence, and a capacious po•••• for Traffick. It is now called Otranto, and is still a place of such importance, that the taking of it by Mahomet the great, An. 14••1. put all Italie into such a fear, that Rome was quite abandon∣ed; not well inhabited again till the expulsion of the Turk••, in the next year following.

6 PUGLIA is bounded on the East with Terra di Otranto; on the West, with Abruzzo; on the North, with the Adriatick Sea; on the South, with Calabria. It contains the whole Country called of old Apulia, from whence the Puglia of the Italians, and the Pon••lle of the French 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be derived.

It is divided by Leander,* 1.152 into Apulia Peucetia, and Apulia Daunia, the reason of which names I am unresolved of. That of Peucetia some derive from Peucetius the Brother of Oeno∣trus, which may be probable enough; this being the first Country at which Oenotrus touched, when he brought his people into Italie. Bochartus, a great Enemy to all Traditions, will have it called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from that great plenty of Pitch which these Countries yeeld (as that word ••ignifieth in the Greek.) But as for that of Daun••a, I have yet found no more pro∣bable conjecture of it, than that it should be called thus of Daunus, the sonne of Danae by Pilum∣nus, once the King of this Country; it being reported in the Legends of those elder times, that Danae being delivered of Perseus whom she had by Jupiter, was by her Father the King A∣crisius, exposed to the mercy of the Seas; by which she was wafted with her young sonne to the coasts of this Province, here taken up by a poor Fisher, and by him carried to the Court, where the King became so enamoured of her, that he took her to Wife, and by her was Father to this Daunus. But Daunus had not long enjoyed it, on the death of his Father, when either by force or composition he was fain to leave it to Diomedes King of Aetolia, who at the end of the Tro••an War, wherein he was a principall Actor, hearing of the libidinous courses of his Wife Aeg••ale abhorred the thought of living with her, and so came with his people to this Coun∣try, where he fixt his dwelling, and built the City of Argyripa, whereof more anon. But as for Daunus, though he was not able to keep the possession of this Country, yet he bequeathed his name unto it; and afterwards withdrawing into Latium with such of his subjects as were will∣ing to follow his Adventures, he became there the chief or head of the Rutuli, and built among them the Town of Ardea, his chief seat at the comming of Aeneas into Italie; betwixt whom, and Turnus the sonne of this Daunus, grew that deadly fewd, so celebrated in the Works of Virgil.

To proceed now in the description of this Province, in the full latitude thereof it comprehen∣ded also the Salentini, and other the inhabitants of the land of Otranto; for by no other names than those of Apulia and Calabria, was all the East part of Italie held by the Constantinopolitans; and by those names was it transferred on Otho the third of Germany, on his Mariage with Theophania, as before is sayd. But take it in the present bounds and acception of it, and it containeth the three Provinces of Bari, the Capitanate, and Pouille the plain, according to the subdivision made by King Alsonsus: Pouille comprehending the greatest part of Apulia Daunia, the rest thereof, which is only the command of the Hill Garganus, or the Mount St. Angelo, being called the Ca∣pitanate; and Bari comprehending all Peucetia. The people both of this Province and the land of Otranto, though in other things agreeing with the rest of this Kingdom, have a disease pe∣culiar only to themselves, occasioned by the biting of a little Serpent, whiah they call a Taran∣tula, not curable. There are in the whole, besides the Villages and Towns unfortified, 126 Castles or walled places, and 13 Cities. The principall of which are, 1 Manfredonia, built and fortified by Manfred the bastard King of Naples and Cicilie, the better to assure these parts of his Kingdom; a stately and magnificent City, and the seat of the Arch-Bishop of Sipont; having a very safe harbour for Ships, and an impregnable Citadel for defence thereof. 2 Bar∣lette, reckoned one of the 4 most noted Cities of Italie; the other three being Crema in Lombar∣dy, Prato in Tuscany, and Fabrianum, now called Fabiano, in Marca Anconitana. 3 Bitontum, an Arch-Bishops See; one of which was a famous stickler in the Councill of Trent. 4 Asculum, or Ascoli, the Title of a Duke, called by the Antients Asculum Satrianum, to difference it from another of the same name in Anconitana. 5. Tranum an antient City, better built than peo∣pled, for want of a commodious Haven. 6. Bari, a fair City, well inhabited, and seated in a very fruitfull soyl, which gives name to one part of the Country, as it is now divided. Here stood in former times the poor Village of Cannae, ignobilis Apuliae vicus, as it is in Florus; sed quae magnitudine cladis emersit, but such a one as afterwards grew famous for the great victory which Annibal there got against Paulus Aemilius, and Terentius Varro the Romon Consulls, of whose Army he slew 42700. men upon the place. Which Victory had he husbanded as he should have done, he had utterly subverted the Estate of Rome; so that it was most truly (as most tartly) said by Maherbal, Generall of his Horse, Vincere scis Annibal, victoria ••ti nescis. In this Countrey also stood Venusia, whence Horace who was there born, is called Venusinus; And 2. Arpinum, the birth-place of M. Tullius that famous Orator.

Here also is Mount Garganus, (known by that name in the times of Virgil, now called Mount S. Angelo) one hundred and twenty miles in compass, defensible both by Art and Nature, inso∣much as it is commonly the last place in the Realm of Naples, which is given up to the In∣vader. This evident by the keeping of it by the Greeks and Saracens for many yeers after the Normans had possessed themselves of the rest of the Countrey. Within the Captainship or command of this Fastness, besides many inferiour Towns and Villages, are, 1. The City of Tro••a, the Title of a Duke, and the See of a Bishop. 2. Luceria, a rich old City; and 3. As∣coli before remembred.

But of most note in this part of Apulia was the Town of Argyripa, or Argyroppa, as some would have it, founded by Diomedes in the skirts of this Mountain towards the See, and in that part of it then possessed by the Japyges near the land of Otranto, as now called. The site there∣of so set down by Virgil in the 11 of the Aeneid.

Ille urbem Argyripam patriae de nomine gentis* 1.153 Victor Gargani condebat Iapygis arvis. And being Victor, he a City builds Near Garganus in th' Japygian Fields; And call'd it Agyrippa, by the name Of some known place, in th' land from whence he came.

By which we also may conclude, that it took this name with reference to some Town of Ae∣tolia, which was the native Country of Diomedes. For though I know that many of the antient Writers suppose it to have been first called Argos Hippium, with relation unto a famous City of that name in Peloponnesus, and after by contraction or corruption to be named Argyrippam, yet these words of Patriae de nomine Gentis, do perswade me otherwise: Diomedes having no∣thing to do in the Country of Argolis where that City stood, nor in the whole Demy-Iland of Peloponnesus, whereof Argolis was a part or Province. It was called also Diomedia, and Urbs Dio∣medis, because of his foundation, and his Royall seat, after his fixing in this Country; but at the last it came to be called Arpi, and by that name was known in the time of the Ro∣man greatness; now no where to be found but in the ruins of time, and the Records of An∣tiquity.

But not to tarry longer on these matters of decayed Antiquity, that which is most observa∣ble in this Province for these latter times, is that the greatest riches of it doth consist in the Tri∣bute of Cattell, worth 80000 Ducats yearly in the time of Guicciardine, and by him reckoned one of the fairest Revenews of the Realm of Naples. Of which when the French could have no part, this Province, after the division which they made with Ferdinand the Catholick (where∣of more anon) being fallen to the Spaniard, they brake out into open War, and seeking thereby to improve their Patrimony, lost their whole interess in this Kingdom.

The ISLES of NAPLES are either in the Adriatick and Tuscan Seas, or in the Bay of Puteolis. In the Adriatick Sea, are the Ilands of Diomedes, right against Apulia, where it en∣countereth with Abruzzo, so called from Diomedes King of Aetolia, who after the end of the Trojan War (in which he was so great a stickler) settled himself in some part of Apulia; the principall whereof are St. Maries, St. Dominico, and Tremitana. 2 The Iland of Acates over against the Town of Gallipolis. 3 St. Andrews in the Bay of Tarentum; 4 and finally the two I∣lands of Dioscoros and Galypso, over against the Cape of Lacinia now called Colonnes in the upper Calabria; of all which there is little famous. In the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas, are the Ilands of Pontia and Panditaria (now called Palmarde) as little famous as the other; save that the last is memorable in the Roman Stories for the confinement of Agrippina the wife of Germanicus, and mother of Caligula, by the appointment of the Emperor Tiberius Nero.

Those in the Gulf or Bay of Puteoli are of better note. The principall whereof are 1 Ischia, heretofore called Oenotris from its plenty of Wine wherewith it aboundeth to this day, as also with Allom, Sulphur, and most excellent Fruits. It is in compass 18 miles, and so begirt with Rocks and dangerous Cliffs, that it is accessible at one entrance onely, and that too fortified with a strong and impregnable Citadell; and therefore chosen by King Ferdinand for his place of refuge, when he was outed of his Kingdom by Charles the 8. Here is also good plenty of Hares and Conies. 2 Prochita, now called Procita, about six miles in circuit, wherein are very wholsome Bathes, good store of Conies, Hares, and Pheasants; the shore replenished with Fish, and the land with Fountains. John de Prochita, who plotted the Cicilian Vespers, was once Lord of this place; but afterwards, for a reward of that service, made Vice-Roy of Valentia, a King∣dom of Spain. 3 Capreae, a small rocky Iland, having no Haven, nor convenient station for Ships, but of a mild and temperate Air; much beautified by Augustus Caesar, in regard that an old sapless tree upon his casual landing here, did bud forth afresh; and after that it was much honoured by his retirement from affairs of State; and as much dishonoured by Tiberius his next Successor, who withdrawing hither many times from his Court at Rome, made it the Thea∣tre of his Cruelties and most filthy Lusts. It hath a little City of the same name, having a strong Fortress, and a Bishops See; and another Town called Anacaprae, inhabited by Fisher∣men, and Ship-wrights belonging to the Navy of Naples. Into this Iland they used to confine offendors in former times, and sometimes also at this day. 4 Aenaria, a small Iland, given by Augustus to the Neapolitans, in exchange for Capreae, whose before it was.

There are few Nations under the Sun, who have suffered under more changes and alterati∣ons of State than the inhabitants of this Kingdom. For being at the first a mixture of severall Nations, some of them preyed upon the others, till they were all subdued by the power of Rome. In the declining of her fortunes, they followed for the most part the Carthaginians, and took part with Annibal; and he being called home, they returned again to their old obedience. When Italie was subdued by the Gothes, it became subject to that people, as Sicil, and the rest of those Ilands did; and when the Lombards Lorded it in the Roman Provinces, all Naples fell in∣to their hands except Apulia and Calabria, which the Greek Emperors having conquered from the Gothes with the rest of Italie, kept (but with much difficulty) to themselves. In the di∣vision of the Empire betwixt Carolus Magnus and Irene, these two last Provinces only were as∣signed to the Constant inopolitans, the rest to Charles and his Successors: both outed of their severall parts by the prevailing Saracens, under the conduct of Sabba, and other successive 〈◊〉〈◊〉

These partly dispossessed by the Emperour Otho the first and his Almain forces; and they again expelled by the Greeks and Saracens, joyning together against them as a common Enemy, who afterwards held bitter wars against one another for the sole command. During these w••rs it happened that one Drangot a Gentleman of Normandy, having in the presence of Duke Robert (the Father of William the Conqueror) slain one Repostel a Gentleman of like quality, to avoid the justice of the Prince, and the practices of Repostels kindred, fled into this Countrey, attended by such of his followers, as either did depend upon his fortunes, or had been medlers in the Fray. Where being come, the Duke of Benevent, Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor, took them into pay. Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy, and a report raised withall that the Greeks hearkened after men of valour and action, caused many pri∣vate Gentlemen to pass over the Alpes, and there to hew themselves out a more prosperous fortune than formerly they had injoyed. The fortunate success of which last Adventurers drew thither also Tancred, the Lord of Hauteville, who with his twelve sonnes came into A∣pulia. A^o. 1008. and in short time not only drove the Saracens thence, but the Grec••ans also, as men that had broke Covenant with them in the division of the Bootie. For William the sonne of Tancred combining with Melorco, Governour of Apul••a for the Greek Emperour, and with the Princes of Capua and Saler••, men of power and honour, for the conquest of Sicil (which the Saracens then wholly held) agreed amongst themselves to divide the places conquered by them into four equall parts, one for each Adventurer. But when the Saracens were driven out, Melorco having new supplies sent him out of Greece, seized on the possession of the whole Island in the Emperors name. Which injury William cunningly dissembled till Melorco's For∣ces were dispersed, and then he suddenly set upon him; first took the City of Melsi, and af∣ter by degrees most of the other Towns and places which the Greeks held in Italie: of which both he and his Successors kept possession, by the Title of Dukes of Calabria only. Of these (though all of eminent vertue) there were two besides this William, of speciall fame, 1. Robert Gu••scard the third sonne of Tancred, the most valiant Captain of his time, and chief establisher of the Normans power in Italie, to which he added in conclusion the Isle of Sicil, together with the citie of Naples it self, and all the Lands which lie betwixt it and Rome. 2. Bohemund the eldest sonne of this Robert, who going with Godfrey of Bovillon and others of the Western Christians to the Holy Land, was for his signall merits invested with the Kingdom of Antioch, in∣herited by his children after his decease.

But to proceed, this Guiscard at his death, (but not without some wrong to the children of his Brother William, whom he had dispossessed of all by the Popes Authority) gave Sicil, with the title of Earl to his sonne Rogero; and his estates in Italy to his other sonne William: who going to Constantinople to mary with the Emperors daughter, was outed of his part by his brother Roger; made not long after, by the Pope, the first King of this Familie.

The Kings of Naples of the Norman Line.

• 1125. 1 Roger, Earl of Sicil, created by Pope Anacletus 2^d. King of both the Sicilies at the Town of Benevent; which City, in requitall of so great a favour, he restored again unto the Church, from which it had been taken (after the first Donation of it) by the German Emperors. 24.
• 1149. 2 William, the sonne of Roger, who to assure himself of his Kingdoms, was content to take them as a gift from the hands of Pope Adrian the 4^th. to be holden for ever in Fee of the Church of Rome. 21.
• 1170. 3 William II. sonne of the former William, who left a daughter called Constance, who be∣came a Nun. 26.
• 1196. 4 Tancred, the base sonne of William the 2^d. excluded his Sister from the Crown, but was sententially deposed by Pope Celestine the 3^d. who had an aim to get the Kingdom for himself. But when he saw that Tancred was too strong for him, out of meer spight to be defeated of his purpose, he called in the Germans, the antient Enemies of his See, and gave the Lady Constance, then almost fifty yeers of age, in mariage unto Henry the 6^th. 2.

The German Line.

• 1198. 5 Henry, the sixt of that name, Emperor, and Duke of Schwaben, succeeded on his mari∣age with the Lady Constance. 4.
• 1202. 6 Frederick, sonne of the Emperor Henry and Queen Constance, crowned at the age of three yeers, afterwards Emperor by the name of Frederick the 2^d. He had to wife the daughter of John di Brenn, the titulary King of Hierusalem, of which the Kings of Naples have ever since had the title of Kings, and in the rights of this Kingdom, the Kings of Spain.
• 125••. 7 Conrade, the sonne of Frederick, King of Naples and Sicil, as also Emperour and Duke of Snevia, or Schwaben, poisoned (as it was conceived) by his base brother Manfred. 4.
• ...

• 1254. 8 Munfroy, or Manfred, base sonne of Frederick, and Duke of Benevent, first governed the Kingdom as Protector unto Conradine the sonne of Conrade, but after took it to himself against the will of Pope Urban the 4^th. who being weary of the Germans cal∣led in Charles Duke of Anjou, and Earl of Provence, brother to Lewis the 10^th. of France: it being usuall with the Popes (as Machiavel very well observeth) to call new men into Italie, and stir up new wars for their own ambition; not suffering any to possess that long which themselves (through their weakness) could not hold, and practising the over-throw of those very men, whom themselves had raised to power and greatness.

The French Line.

• 1261. 9 Charles, Earl of Anjou and Provence, overcame King Manfred, and was after crowned by Pope Urban the 4^th. who conditioned with him, that neither he nor his Successors should assume the Empire; and that they should pay fifty thousand Crowns per an∣num as a Rent to the Church. This Charles did also vanquish Conradine the sonne of Conrade, the last of the royall house of Suevia, whom he caused to be beheaded at Naples. After which bloody Act, neither he nor any of his posterity did either qui∣etly or long injoy these Kingdoms: For in his own time Peter King of Aragon, cla∣med the Kingdom of Naples in right of Constance his wife, the daughter of Manfred, betwixt whom and Charles a single combat was appointed to be fought in Bourdeaux, before King Edward the first of England, to decide the Controversie. But whilest Charles there expected him, he seized on Sicil, A^o. 1281. This Charles reigned three and twenty yeers.
• 1284. 10 Charles II. sonne of Charles the first, formerly prisoner in Sicil to Peter of Aragon, was ransommed by the procurement of King Edward above-named for 30000. Marks. By Marie, daughter of Stephen, King of Hungary, he had fourteen children: the most pertinent of which (to our purpose) were Charles surnamed Martel, King of Hungary in right of his Mother; Robert King of Naples, John of Durazzo, and a daughter (whose name I finde not) maried to Charles, Earl of Valois, who in her right obtained the Earldom of Anjou. 26.
• 1310. 11 Robert, the second sonne of Charles the 2^d. 32.
• 1342. 12 Joane, the Neece of Robert by his sonne Charles, first maried Andrew, the second sonne of Charles King of Hungary, whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency; and for her second husband had Lewis, Prince of Tarentum, who over-straining him∣self to satisfie her carnall appetite, died. Her third husband was James, Prince of Majorca, a gallant young Gentleman, whom she beheaded for lying with another woman. Her fourth, Otho of Brunswick, a tough Souldier, who had the good for∣tune to outlive her. She was twice driven out of her Kingdom by Lewis King of Hungary, brother of Andrew her first husband: restored the first time by the power of Pope Clement the sixt; but at the second time taken and hanged at the same window where she had hanged her first husband. But first, out of an hatred to her next heirs of the House of Hungary, she adopted Lewis Duke of Anion (descended from Charles Earl of Valois spoken off before) for her heir and successor.

The Hungarian Line.

• 1371. 13 Charles III. sonne to Lewis, and nephew of Prince John of Durazzo before mentioned, by the power of Lewis, King of Hungary, and the favour of Pope Urban the fift, was made King of Naples. He overthrew and killed in battell Duke Lewis of Anjou, his competitor, and after the death of King Lewis of Hungary, succeeded in that Kingdom also; but long he had not reigned therein, when poisoned (as it was supposed) by the old Queen Mother. 15.
• 1386. 14 Ladislaus, sonne of Charles the 3^d. having a quarrell with the Pope, made a voyage Royall unto Rome, where he forced his entry, and was there triumphantly received: on which displeasure the Pope called in Lewis the 2^d. Duke of Anjou, who gave La∣dislaus a great overthrow. Insomuch, as Ladislaus used to say, that if Lewis had fol∣lowed his victory the first day, he had been Master of his Kingdom and Person too; if the second, of his Kingdom, but not of his Person: but not pursuing it till the third day, he failed of both. So in the end he was compelled to flye to Rome, and give over the Enterprize. 29.
• 1415. 15 Joane II. Sister of Ladislaus, of as much levity, but not altogether of so ill a fame as the former Joane, observing the unprosperous successes of the house of Anjou, she ••∣dopted for her heir Alphonso the fift of Aragon, who had some clame unto the King∣dom as the direct heir of Pedro, or Peter the 3^d. and Constance the daughter of King Manfred spoken of before. But finding him to stand too much on his own right, and to be too forwards in taking a possession of it before her death, she revoked that A∣doption,

• and made a new Grant of the Estate to Lewis the fourth,* 1.154 Duke of Anion, and after his decease to his Brother Rene, or Renatus; both vanquished by the Ara∣gonians.

The Aragonian line.

• 1434. 16 Alfonso King of Aragon, partly by Conquest, and partly by Adoption, having got the Kingdom, left it well setled unto Ferdinand his Natural sonne. 24.
• 17 Ferdinand the Base sonne of Alfonso (the lawfull sonnes inheriting the Realm of A∣ragon, Sicil, &c.) succeeded in the Realm of Naples. 36.
• 1494. 18 Alfonso II. sonne of Ferdinand, in whose time th•• French began to aim at the Realm of Naples. This King and his Predecessors were of the Order of the Garter.
• 1494. 19 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alfonso the second, outed of his Estate and Kingdom by Charles the eighth, sonne of King Lewis the eleventh of France, whom Rene the last Duke of Anjou had made the sole Heir of all his Titles and Possession. And though Charles upon this Conquest was solemnly crowned, yet posting back again into France before he had setled his affairs in this Kingdom, and having much disconten∣ted the chief men of Anjouvin Faction, he lost it suddenly to the same Ferdinand from whom he had so suddenly won it.
• 1497. 20 Frederick II. brother of Alphonso the second, and Uncle of this last Ferdinand, suc∣ceeded him in his Estates; and was the sixt King that had reigned in Naples within the compass of three years, that is to say, Ferdinand the first, Alfonso the second, Fer∣dinand the second, Charles of France, the second Ferdinand again, and then this Frede∣rick. Finding himself betrayed by the Spaniards, submitted himself to Lewis XII, King of France, and yeelded up his kingdom to him. And indeed what else could the poor Prince do, when he saw his own blood, and such as had taken his Realm in∣to their protection, conspiring against him.

For when Charles made his passage towards Naples, Ferdinand the Catholique, sent Gonsalv••, (who was afterwards for his valour surnamed the Great Captain) with some Forces to resist the French Invaders: But when the French were expelled, Gonsalvo would not leave the Country, because his Master had not as yet sent for him. In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France, and this Ferdinand, that they should joyntly set upon the Kingdom of Naples: and having won it, the French should possess Abruzzo and Lavoro; the Spaniards, Puglia, and both Calabria's: That the first should be entituled King of Naples; the other, Duke of Apulia. This Confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome, and Gonsalvo possessed (under pretence of defending it) of all Calabria. So that it was no marvell that they made themselves Masters of the Country. An Action in which the French dealt very unadvisedly, in bringing into Italie where he was before the sole Moderator, another King as great as him∣self, to whom as to his Rivall, his Enemies might have recourse on all occasions; and the Spa∣niard as unnaturally, in betraying for the moity of a Kingdom, a Prince of his own bloud, under pretence and promise of succours. But the two Kings did not continue long in good terms of Partnership. For the Spaniards being more intent upon their advantages, soon picked a quarrell with the French, within two or three years drave them out of all, and to this day keep it; though both this Lewis, and his successors Francis the first, and Henry the second, have divers times, and with great effusion of blood, attempted the recovery of it.

The Spanish or Castilian Line.

• 1503. 22 Ferdinand III. surnamed the Catholick, King of Castile, Arragon, &c. and Na∣ples. 13.
• 1516. 23 Charles V. Emperor, King of Spain, and the IV of that name in Naples. 43.
• 1558. 24 Philip the 2^d of Spain, and th first of Naples. 40.
• 1598. 25 Philip the 2^d of Naples, 3^d of Spain. 22.
• 1621. 26 Philip the 3^d of Naples, 4. of Spain.

The Arms of this Kingdom are Azure, Seme of Flower de Lyces, Or, a File of three Labels, Gules.

The Revenues of it are two Millions and a half of Crowns; whereof 20000 are due to the Pope for Chief-rent; and the rest so exhausted in maintaining Garrisons upon the Natives, and a strong Navy against the Turks, that the King of Spain receiveth not a fourth part de¦clare.

Here are in this Kingdom.

Arch-Bishops 20. Bishops 127.

The Kingdom of SICILIA.

BEfore we can come into the Ile of Sicilie,* 1.155 we must first cross that branch of the MEDI∣TERRANEAN Sea, which is called the Fare, or Streight of Messana, where the passage is so strait and narrow, that it exceedeth not in breadth a mile and an half. In other parts, as the Sea grows wider, it is distant from the main land of Italie neer 300. miles, that is to say, from the Town of Drepa••••m in Sicilie, to the City of Naples. As for the Mediterranean Sea, it is so called because it interlaceth the middest of the earth, extending from the Streights of Gibraltar on the West, to the Coast of Palestine on the East, and so dividing Africk both from Europe and Asia Minor. In the Scriptures, Joshna 1. 4. it is called by the name of Mare magnum, or the great Sea; great in comparison of the dead Sea, and the Sea of Galilee, lying on the other side of the land of Palestine, but small enough if compared to the Ocean, with which in probability the Writer of that Book might have no acquaintance. Besides which generall name of the Med••er∣ranean, it hath also many particular names, as the Adriatick, Aegean, Ionian, and Carp••thian Sea, where it bordereth upon Greece, and Anatolia; Mare Lybicum, where it runneth by the shores of Africk: with reference to Italie called in some places, Mare Tyrrhenum, in others Mare Ligusticum; in some parts Mare Sicislum, and in others Mare Sardoum, Lybicum, &c. And as the Chameleon is said to apply it self to the colour of the nearest adjacent body; so this Sea t••∣keth its particular denominations from the neerest shores. These Seas are also called by some modern Writers, in imitation of the French, by the name of the Levant, or the Seas of the Le∣vant; because in respect of France, Spain, Britain, Germany, &c. they lie towards the East; the word Levant signifying in the French, a rising up after sleep, and more especially the Sun-ri∣sing. The principall Ilands of this Sea which relate to Italie (for of others we shall speak in their proper places) are those of Sicil, Sardinia, Corsica, and some Isles adjoyning unto these.

SICILIE, environed round with the lower, or Tyrrhenian Sea, contains seven hundred miles in compass, and is supposed to have been joyned to Italie in former times, being then a Peninsula, or Demy-Iland, such as Peloponnesus, and joyned unto the Continent by as narrow an Isthmus.

The separating of it from the main Land of Italie, is by the Poets ascribed to Neptune, who with his three-forked Mace or Trident broke it off from the land in favour of Jocastus the sonne of Aeolus, that so he might inhabit there with the greater safety, being invironed round with waters. Which though it be a Fable or Poeticall fiction, yet with some help from the Mytho∣logists may be made a story. For if by Aeolus and Neptune we understand Winds and Seas, it intimates that it was divided from the rest of Italie, either by the fury of the Waves, or by the violence of some Earthquakes, to which this Iland is still subject; which might in time con∣sume and wear away the Earth. Nor want there very good reasons for this supposition; as, 1. The narrowness of the Streight, exceeding not a mile and a half; insomuch as at the taking of Mes∣sana by the Carthaginians, many of the people saved themselves by swimming over this streight into the opposite parts of Italie; ••^dly. the shallowness of it, being found upon a diligent sounding, not to be above eight fathom deep. Then 'tis observed, that the land on both sides is very brittle, full of caves and chinks made in it by the working of the Sea, on this separation; and that on the Italian coast where the streight is narrowest, there stands a City of old called Rhegium, which signifieth a breach or a cutting off, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signi••ies to break off, or violently to pull asunder, and is supposed to be so called upon this occasion. And indeed the violence of the Sea is so great and dangerous in this narrow channell, so subject unto blustering winds issuing out of the hollow caverns of the earth, that the breaking off of this Iland from the rest of Italie is a thing most credible. Which dangerous nature of the pas∣sage, being also full of Rocks, and unsafe by reason of the Whirl-pools, occasioned it to be called by Florus the Historian, Fabulosis infa••••e monstris fretum, chiefly so called with reference to Scylla and Charybdis, of which so many fabulous things are reported by the antient Poets. Charybdis is a Gulf or Whirl-pool on Sicily side, which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it, devoureth them, and casteth up their wrecks at the shore of Tauromeni, not far from Catina. Opposite to this in Italie, standeth the dangerous Rock Scylla, at the foot of which many little Rocks shoot out, on which the water strongly beating, make that noise which the Poets feign to be the barking of dogs. The passage between these two being to unskilfull Mariners exceeding perillous, gave beginning to the Proverb;

Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charybdim. Who seeks Charybdis for to shun, Doth oftentimes on Scylla run.

But there are other things which made Sicilie famous in old times, besides these two, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the punishment of the Giant Enceladus, for his attempt against the Gods: the frequent burnings of Aetna (under which he is fabled to be shut up) being supposed to proceed from his sulphu∣rous breath. Secondly, the birth of Ceres in this Isle; and Thirdly, the Rape of Proserpine. To these two last the Isle was consecrated in those days; to Ceres, in regard she first taught the people to sow Corn, whence the word Ceres is often used in the Poets to signifie Breal, and

other necessary provisions for life, as Sine Cerere & Baccho friget Venus: To Proserpine, because bestowed upon her by Pluto, to please her after the Ravishment committed on her.

It is situate under the fourth Climate, the longest day being 13 hours and an half. And was once called Trinacria, because it shoots forth into the Sea with three Capes or Promontories: viz. 1 Pelorus, now Capo de Foro, to the North; 2 Pachinus, now Cape Passaro, to the West; and 3 L••lybaeum, now Capo Boii, or Cabo Coro, to the South. This last looketh towards Carthage, and the shores of Africk, from which distant 180 miles. And of this Strabo doth affirm, that a man of a quick and strong fight, getting up into a Watch-tower that stood in this Cape, descryed a Fleet setting sayl out of the Haven of Carthage; and told the Lilybitanians their bigness and number. That this is true, I dare not say: for besides the unlikelihood of kenning at so great a distance, we are taught by Philosophy, that the Sea being of an orbicular form, swelleth it self into the fashion of a round Turret or Hill, till it put bound to the eye-sight. From these three corners, this Country was (as we have said) called Trinacris or Trinacria, according to that of Ovid. Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aequor;

Trinacris à positu, nomen adepta, loci. An Iland with three corners braves the main, And thence the name of Trinacris doth gain.

The first Inhabitants that we find to have dwelt in this Country, are the huge Gyants so often mentioned in the Odysses of the divine Poet Homer, called Laestrygones and Cyclops; of which last rank was the so much famoused Polyphemus, who with so much humanity entertained Ulysses and his companions. These were afterward rooted out by the Sicani, a people of Spain, who called it Sicania. As for the name of Sicilia, some derive it from Sicileus, a supposed King of Spain, who is fabled to have conquered this Country; but the truth is, it came from the Siculi, who being by Evander and his Arcadians driven out of Latium, came into this Iland: to which, having mastered the Sicani, and driven them from the West and the Northern part, to the East and South, they left their name. At their first landing they built the City of Zancle, called afterwards Messana, together with Neae, Hybla, Catana, and Leontium. After them came a∣nother Italian people named the Morgetes, being driven thence by the Oenotrians; and sate down in that part of the Iland where stood the City of Morgentum, built by them at their first arrivall. The first of all the Greeks who set footing in it (not to say any thing of the coming of Minos hither in the pursuit of Daedalus, having more in it of the Fiction than Historical truth) were the Chalcidians, a people of the Ile Euboea, now called Negropont, who built the City of Naxos; and after them Archias of Corinth with his fellow Adventurers, by whom Syracuse was either first built, or very much beautified and repaired. Next them the Rhodians and Cretans sent some Colonies hither, the first founders of Gela, and after of the renowned City of Agrigentum: And not long after a new Plantation sent from Sparta built Heraclea. The Citizens of Megaris, another state of Greece, sent a Colony also, who built Selinus. And so did those of Messene also, who taking the Town of Zanele from the Siculi, new built or beautified it, and gave unto it so repaired the name of Messana. Nor is it to be thought, that the Tyrians and Phoenicians, being so great undertakers of publick businesses, and very pow∣erfull in shiping, would sit still when so fair a booty did invite their industry; who seising on the Promontories of Pachinus and Lilybaeum, and some of the adjoyning Ilands, did fortifie them for the better securing of the Trade which they had in Sicilie. But all these severall Adventu∣rers having severall interesses, joyned not together in the work of an absolute Conquest; but planting themselves only on the Sea-shores, altered not the name by which they found it called at their coming thither.

The people are ingenious, eloquent, and pleasant, but withall very unconstant, and so full of talk, that from thence came the Proverb, Gerrae Siculae. They are also said to be of a very en∣vious, suspitious, and distrustfull nature, uncapable of injuries, and vehement in pursuit of re∣venge, as appears by that great slaughter which they made of the French; yet withall courte∣ous enough to strangers, and Parasyticall enough to their superiors. They have been famous heretofore for many notable inventions, Aristotle ascribing to them the Art of Oratory, and first making of Pastorall Eclogues; Plinie of Clocks (or rather of Hour-glasses; for Clocks were but a late invention, and that of the Flemmings) and Plutarch of Military Engines; which last were brought by Archimedes unto great perfection.

The Christian Faith was first preached here by some of the Disciples of St. Peter, whom he sent hither at his first comming to Rome; of which Pancratius (whom we call commonly St. Paucrace) is sayd to have been the first Bishop of Tauromenium, and Marcianus of Syracuse. They are now generally of the Religion authorised by the Popes of Rome; that of the Greek Church being rather connived at than allowed of, in the Communion whereof here are thought to be ten thousand soules, but looked on by the rest as schismaticall people. For the most part they use the Italian Language, but very much altered, the Greek, Arabian, Norman, French, and Spanish tongues, to which Nations they have been severally subject since the time of the Romaus. The totall number of the people is thought to be about a Million and a half.

The soyl is incredibly fruitfull in Wine, Oyl, Honey, Minerals of Gold, Silver, and Allom, together with plenty of Salt and Sugar; which last commodity the Natives sell in the Canes un∣to the Venetians, and buy it again of them when it is refined, and thereby letting strangers go

away with the best part of their gains; as generally they do in all other Merchandize, which they permit to be exported, rather than put themselves to the trouble of Trafficking abroad in Foren Nations; there are also Gems of Agates, and Emeralds. It yeeldeth also great store of the richest Silks, which grow plentifully about Messana; variety of most excellent and delici∣ous fruits, both for tast and colour, with such abundance of all sorts of Grain, that it was call∣ed in old times Horreum Romani populi, or the Granary of the Roman Empire; and doth now fur∣nish some parts of Italie, Spain, and Barbary, besides Malta, and the adjacent Isles, with that which she can spare of her superfluities. Nay Tully doth not only call it the Granary and store-house of the City of Rome, in regard of Corn, but adds, that it was accounted for a well-furnished Treasury, as being able of it self without charge of the State, to cloath, maintain, and furnish the greatest Armie, with Leather, Corn, and Apparrell. And if Dirdorus Siculus may be cre∣dited in it, he telleth us, that about Leontium and some other places, Wheat did grow of it self, without any labour of the Husbandman. At this day in some parts of the Isle, the soyl is so exceeding Fruitfull, that it yeelds unto the Husbandman an hundred measures of Corn for one. And certainly the Corn of this Country must needs yeeld a wonderfull increase, the King of Spain receiving an hundred thousand Crowns yearly for the Custom of Wheat. In this Country is the Hill Hybla, so famous for Bees and Honey, near which there was a City of this same name also, which afterwards was called Megara. And here is also the Hill Aetna, now called Montgibael, which continually sedeth forth flames of Fire, to the astonishment of all beholders. The most famous conflagrations in the former times were presently before the breaking out of the War in Sicil, which the Romin Writers call Bellum servile; not pacisied but by the slaughter of 70000 of the Slaves which had taken Arms against Rome; and shortly after the death of Julius Caesar, portending those proscriptions and bloody Wars which did af∣ter follow. And to this day such extraordinary eruptions of it are accounted ominous. The Hill it self is of that height, that it is ten miles from the top to the bottom, and may be casily discerned by Saylers at an hundred miles distance; the lower parts thereof being very fruitfull, the middle shaded with Woods, and the top covered with Snow a great part of the year, not∣withstanding the frequent vomiting of flames and cinders. But these eruptions of sire are not now so ordinary as they have been fonmerly; the matter which gave fuell to it being wasted by continuall burnings; so that the flames which issue hence are hardly visible but by night, though the smoak shew it self the most part of the day. And when it doth break out, which is commonly once in three or four years, it falleth in great flakes on the vales adjoyning to the de∣struction of the Vintage, and great loss of the Country. But that, they say is recompensed by the plenty of the following years; the ashes thereof so batling and enriching the soyl, that both the Vines and Corn-fields are much bettered by it. And this report I am the apter to believe, in regard we find by late experience here amongst our selves, that the Turf taken from the ground and burnt to ashes, and so spread on land and ploughed into it, doth yeeld a very great improvement, even to barren soyls. Which kind of Husbandry is called the Devonshiring of land, because there first used; but in Hampshire it was called, as I remember (having been un∣fortunately too long a stranger there) by the name of burning and beaking. But to return again to Aetna. Into this fiery Furnace the Philosopher Empedocles cast himself, that he might be re∣puted a God.

—Deus immortalis haberi Dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem fervidus Aetnam Insiluit—as Horace in his Book de Arte Poetica. Empedocles to be a God desires, And cast himself if into th' Aetnean fires.

The reason of these fires is the abundance of Sulphure and Brimstone, contained in the bosome of the hill, which is blown by the wind, driving in at the chaps of the Earth, as by a pair of bellows. Through these chinks also there is continually more fuell added to the fire, the very water adding to the force of it: as we see that water cast on coales in the Smiths Forge, doth make them burn more ardently. The reason of this flame is thus set down by Ovid:

Ista bituminea rapiunt incendia vires, Lutea{que} exiguis ardescunt sulphura flammis. At{que} ubi terra cibos alimenta{que} debita flammae Non dabit, absumpt is per longum viribus aevum; Naturae{que} suum untrimen deerit edaci; Non feret Aetna famem, deserta{que} deseret ignes.

A rozen mould these fiery flames begin, And clayie brimstone aids that fire within: Yet when the slimie soyl consumed, shall Yeeld no more food to feed the fire withall: And Nature shall restrain her nourishment, The flame shall cease, hating all famishment.

Under this Hill some Poets feign the Gyant Enceladus to have been buried, as before is sayd, whose hot breath fired the mountain lying on his face. Others suppose it to be the shop of Vul∣can and the Cyclops; and the gross Papists take it for the place of Purgatory; all alike in∣fallible.

The principall Rivers here of, 1. Taretta, antiently. called Terius. 2. Himara, neighboured by Mount Hybla, much famed for honey. 3. Isaurus. 4. Hypsa. 5. Acasius, of great note for its precious stones, none of them much observable for length or bredth, but that defect supplied by the com∣modiousness of Bays and Creeks, which are very frequent in this Iland, and by the benefit of Fountains and fresh-water Lakes. Most memorable amongst these, 1. The Lake called Palicoro, (now Napthia) which for three moneths doth cast forth water very hot, but of very ill smell; of which there is mention made in Plinie by the name of Ephintia. 2. A Fountain neer the foot of Aetna, the water whereof is sharp like Vinegar, and sometimes boyleth; into which a piece of cloth cast, being before steeped in water mixed with gall, becomes suddenly black. 3. A∣nother Fountain neer Drepanum, the water of which assoon as drunk, provoketh loosness. All which effects proceed from that sulphureous and bituminous matter, of which the whole Iland is exceeding full. 4. Arethusa, of greater fame among the Antients than all the rest, especi∣ally in that the River Alpheus (a River of Greece) having swallowed up one hundred and forty lesser streams, and losing it self under the ground, is thought to empty it self into it. The thing affirmed by Seneca and Strabo both, and seems to be sufficiently proved by the severall in∣stances of a wooden dish or cup lost in the River Alpheus, and found rising up in this River, and by the leaves of certain trees growing on the banks of that Greek River, and swimming on this in great abundance, there being none of these trees in all Sicil. Dicitur Alpheus (saith Mela) se non consociare pelago, sed subter maria, terras{que} depressus, huc agere alveum, at{que} bîc se rur∣sus extollere.

This Iland is famous for the worthy Scholars she once produced, viz. Aeschylus, the first Tragedian of fame, who being bald through age, once walked in the fields, where by chance an Eagle taking his bald pate for a white Rock, let a shell-fish fall on it, of that bigness, that it beat out his brains. 2. Diodorus Siculus, that famous Historian. 3. Empedocles, the first Inven∣ter of Rhetorick, and his Fellow Gorgias. 4. Euclide, the textuary Geometrician, who taught in Megaris. 5. Archimedes, a most worthy Mathematician, the first Author of the Sphere, of which instrument he made one of that art and bigness, that one standing within, might easi∣ly perceive the severall motions of the every celestiall orb. He made also divers military engines, which in the siege of Syracusa sorely vexed the Romans, and was at last slain in his study by a common souldier in the sack of the town, to the great grief of the Generall Marcellus. 6. E∣picha••mus, the first Inventer of Comedies; and ••. Theocritus, the first Author of Pastorall E∣clogues. In the later times Nicolas, Abbot of Palermo, a learned Canonist, and Cardinall of the Church of Rome, commonly called Panormitanus, was of greatest fame.

In Plinies time there were reckoned in this Iland seventy two Cities, of which only twelve are now remaining. The whole divided at this time into three small Provinces, that is to say, 1. Vall de Noto, 2. Mazara, and 3. Mona; to which the Isles adjoyning may add a fourth.

1. VALLIS DE NOTO taketh up the Eastern parts of the Iland. The chief Ci∣ties of which are, 1. Syracusa, once the Metropolis of the whole Iland, and a most flourish∣ing Common-wealth; It was (as Tully reports) the greatest and goodliest City of all that wene possess'd by the Greeks, for situation very strong, and of an excellent prospect, from every en∣trance both by Sea and Land. The Port thereof which had the Sea on both sides of it, was for the most part invironed with beautifull buildings, and that part of it which was without the City, was on both sides banked up, and sustained with very fair 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Marble. Nor was it only the goodliest City of the Greeks, as Tullie tells us, but the greatest also of the world, as is said by Strabo, by whom it is affirmed, that without the outmost wall thereof (for it was in∣vironed with three walls) it contained one hundred and eighty Furlongs in compass, which of our measure cometh to eighteen miles, it being compounded of four Towns made up into one, that is to say, Insula (or the Isle) Acradine, Neapolis, and Tyche, besides the Fort called Hex∣apla, which commanded the rest; the greatness of all which, the ruins and foundations of it do still demonstrate. It standeth North of the Promontory called Pachi••us, and was built by Archias of Corinth, about the time of Jotham King of Juda••, who being for an unnaturall rape committed on a young Gentleman, banished his Countrey, together with his Friend and Com∣panion Miscellus, consulted with the Oracle at Delph••s, ••ow and in what place they should dispose of themselves. The Oracle demanding whether they most affected wealth or health, Miscellus answered health, and Archias wealth; and thereupon the former was directed to setle himself at Cortona in Italie, and the other here. Nor did the Oracle deceive him in his expectation, this Town by reason of its beautifull and commodious Port, proving of greatest trade and wealth next to Carthage it self in those times of the world. It was the custom of this Town when any of the Citizens grew too potent, to write his name 〈…〉〈…〉 Olive leaf, which be∣ing put into his hand, did without more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 condemn him to banishment for five years, and was called Petalisme, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifying 〈◊〉〈◊〉 leaf•• yet could not this device so much secure them in the possession of their so much-defined Freedom, but that this City fell oftener into the power of Tyrants, than any one City in the world. That which is now re∣maining of it, is the work of Augustus, who after a second destruction of it in the time of Pompey, sent a Colonie hither, and built upon the Isle and the parts neer to it. But now the whole Isle (Ortygia the Antients called it) is taken up with a very strong Castle, the whole Ci∣ty

also being very well walled, and held by a Garrison of Spaniards. 2. Noto, which give•• name to this whole Division. A City which heretofore contended with Syracuse in point of great∣ness; situate on a very high Rock, unaccessible on all sides but by one narrow passage, and ha∣ving under the Cape of Passari a very fair and capacious Harbour, the Key of Sicil on that side. 3. Augusta, fituate on the shore also, and of so large a Haven that it could never be fortified. 4. Castro Giovanni, a Town of about four thousand Families, situate in a wholesom air, and a fruitfull soyl, which they hold to be the very Navell and exact middle of the Iland. It is also much prized for mines of most excellent Salt. 5. Lentini, famous for its Lake, whose fishing is farmed for eighteen thousand Crowns yeerly. It was antiently called Leontium, and stood somwhat North of Syracusa, with which continually in war, either to preserve their own Li∣berties, or get the Soveraignty of the other. 6. Enna, a midland Town, whence Pluto is said to have ravished Proserpine: In after times the dwelling of that Syrus Ennus, who stirred up the Roman Slaves against their Lords, and having broke open the common prisons, and received all such as came unto him, patched up an Army of forty thousand. This war the Roman Writers call Bellum Servile, ended at last, but with no small difficulty, by the valour and good fortune of P. Ruptlius.

2. MAZARA containeth all the West part of the Iland. The chief Cities whereof, 1. Agrigentum, now called Gergenti, famous for Phalaris the Tyrant, and his torturing Perillus in a Brazen Bull, which he had made for the destruction and torture of others. Of which aptly Ovid.

—Nec enim lex justior ulla est Quam necis Artifices arte perire sua. Most just it is, a man should be tormented With that which first his cruell wit invented.

It was said antiently of the people of this City, that they built as if they should never dye, and eat as if they were sure to live no longer. 2. Palermo, antiently called Panormus, and then a Co∣lony of the Phoenicians, now the chief City of Sicil, and the seat of the Spanish Vice-Roy. Si∣tuate on the West Cape of the Iland looking towards Sardinia, beautified with large streets, de∣licate buildings, strong walls, and magnificent Temples. It hath no naturall Port appertain∣ing to it, (Drepanum serving antiently as the Port thereof:) but of late there is an Haven for∣ced out by a mighty Pierre; a work of vast expence, and worthy of the greatness of Rome. It is also an Arch-bishops See, and an University. 3. Monreal, commonly called Morreal, famous for the Church, the Archbishops See. It is called in Latine Mons Regalis. 4. Drepanum, now called Trapani, situate on a Promontory thrusting into the Sea, not far from that of Lilybaeum, a Town well fortified, in regard of the ill neighbourhood of the Moors, who do often pillage on these coasts, and having the command of a very fair Port. The Inhabitants of this place are said to be the best Seamen of Sicil. 5. Mazara, which gives name unto all this Vale, situ∣ate South of Lilybaeum, and not far from Selinus. 6. Eryx, situate on a mountain over-looking the Sea, said by the Antients to have took this name from Eryx the sonne of Venus, slain here by Hercules: memorable in those elder times for being the Seat of K. Acestes, who so kindly en∣tertained Aeneas and his wandring Trojans; and a magnificent Temple in which Venus was worshipped, who from hence was called Erycina; as sive tu mavis Erycina ridens, in the Poet Horace. This was the last Town which the Carthaginians held in Sicil, on the surrendry where∣of by Amilcar the Father of Annibal, at the end of the first Punick War, it was conditioned by the Romans, amongst other things, that the Carthagintans should relinquish all the clame or title which they had to any part of this Iland: which thereby fell unto the Romans (the State of Syracusa excepted onely.) Who, whatsoever colour they were pleased to put upon that action, were principally tempted to it by ambition and covertousness. And therefore in my minde Flo∣rus states it rightly, who saith, that it was undertaken Specie quidem juvandi Socios, re autem solli∣citante praedae; i. e. under pretence of aiding the Mamertines, who had put themselves into their protection, but in plain terms to get possession of the Iland which lay fit for Italie. Now and long since a ruin onely, the place on which it stood being called Mount S. Julian. 7. Se∣gesta, on the Sea-side, not far from Eryx, neer unto which the Trojan Ladies weary of their ma∣ny long and dangerous voyages, and fearing to go again to Sea, burnt the Fleet of Aeneas, on which occasion it was built. Peopled at first by such of the more old and feeble Trojans, (Longae∣vos{que} senes, & fessas aequore matres, as the Poet hath it) who chose rather to fix their dwelling here, than to follow the fortunes of Aeneas in his quest of Italie. Called then Acesta, in honour of King Acestes spoken of before, part of whose Kingdom it was made; afterwards Egesta, from Aegestas one of Trojan race, born here, by whom it was repaired and beautified; and at last Se∣gesta.

3. MONA lieth on the North-East of the Iland, opposite unto Vallis de Noto. The chief Towns of it, 1. Nicosia, in the midland. 2. Milase, on the Northern Promontory. 3. Messina, a City of great strength and beauty, just opposite to Rhezo in Italie. It was the first Town which the Romans had in this Iland, being put into their hands by the Mamertines, a Troop of Soul∣diers brought thither out of Campania for defence of the City, who finding themselves too strong for the Citizens, made themselves Masters of the place; but being withall too weak to hold it, chose rather to surrender it to the Romans, than to its true and prope•• Owners. Hence

the beginning of the first war betwixt Rome and Carthage. A City it is at this time of the most beautifull building of any in Sicil, and peopled by the wealthiest sort both of Merchants and Gentlemen, who live here in great pleasure (if not volupeuousness) as having ple••ty of all ne∣cessary provisions, fruits of all kinds, delicious wines, and snow to moderate and qualisie the heats thereof, at cheaper rates than any elsewhere in the Countrey. On the West side there stands a strong Citadell highly mounted and well Garrisoned, which commands the Town, and not far off a very high Lauthorn, where lights are kept burning all night long for the di∣rection of such Mariners as are to pass those dangerous Streights, which from this Phare or Watch-Tower, is called commonly the Phare of Messana. The Haven of this Town is the fairest of Sicil, whose entrances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked, that the people let their Gates (in derision of the Turks) stand alwayes open. It is also an Anchbishops See. 4. Catina, so often vexed by Dionysius the Tyrant of Syracuse: more antient than beautifull: seated on the North side of a great (but hollow) Bay, not easily approached by ships, and therefore neither held by any Garrison, nor much Traded by Merchants; the riches of the place consisting principally in the fruitfulness of the Soil, the habitation of many of the Gentry, and by being a small University. It was once a Colonie of the Naxians. And so was also T••••romen:|um, the fift Town of note in this part of the Iland, called sometimes from its Founders Naxos, but now Thermino, a ruine onely of what was in the former dayes, a place by nature of great strength, but over-topped by Syracusa and Messana, betwixt which it standeth. It was in this part of the Countrey that the Cyclops dwelt, there being three little rocky Ilands (now not in∣habited) not far from this Town, which for a long time were called Syclopum Scopuli.

IV. On the West part of Sicil lie the AEOLIAN or Vulcanian Ilands, heretofore onely seven, and all almost of equall bigness, now eleven in number. The first name derived from Aeolus, once Lord of them, who being well skilled in divining from what coast the winds would blow, (which he conjectured by the smoke ascending from them) occasioned the Poets to make him the God of the Winds. The other is derived from Vulcan, the God of Fire, by reason of the continuall flames of fire from thence evapourating in those elder dayes. But now the matter of those flames being wasted in long tract of time, there is onely one of them which burneth, now called STROMBOLO, by some Writers Strongyle, from the round∣ness of it. An Iland of about ten miles compass, but such as seems ••o be no other than a large round Mountain. Out of the top whereof issueth continually a flame like a burning Beacon, easi∣ly discernable far off, but at nights especially: a place so full of horrour to the neighbouring Ilanders, that they and many others of the Romish Catholicks conceive it to be Hell it self; and yet in those parts where the rage of the fire offendeth not, it is of a very fruitfull soyl, and apt for tillage.

2. But the fairest and best peopled of those Ilands, is that of LIPARA, some ten miles in circuit, (from whence the rest are called the Liparean Isles) so named from L••para the chief Town, said to be built in the time of Josiab King of Judah; the See of a Bishop, under the Archbishop of Messina. The Iland generally fruitfull, well furnished with Allon, Sulphur, and Bitumen, and some hot medicinall Bathes, which are much frequented; and from thence called Thermessa by the antient Writers. It was formerly of so great wealth, that falling into the dis∣pleasure of Agathocles (then the Tyrant of Syracuse) they were able to buy their peace of him at the sum of one hundred Talents of Gold; which sum they had no sooner paid, but the Tyrant for a farewell robbed their very Temples. Unprospero••s in his Actions always after that adventure. Nor sped it better with the Turks, who in the yeer 1544. laid the Countrey desolate; in which condition it remained till Charles the fift replenished it again with Spani∣ards, and fortified it very strongly against all invasions.

3. Not far off lieth another of these Ilands, now called FAVOGNANA, or Fanciana, but antiently Aegusa, conceived to be the same which Livie; and Florus call Aegates; in which there is a fair and capacious Bay able to receive the greatest Navies, and neer to which Luctatius Catulus the Consul gave the Carthaginians their last blow at Sea, which drew along with it the surrendry of Eryx, and the loss of Sicil. Dedyme, Ericosu, Eunymos, and Phoe••i∣eusae, four other of these Ilands, but of lesser note, I pass over willingly, and make hast to

4. HIERO, the 7^th. and last of these Ilands of any consideration, and the eight in tale, called also Vulcania, in which Vulcan was worshipped; said to have first appeared above the wa∣ter at such time as Scipio African died. A barren, stony, and uninhabited place, by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously (especially in the yeer 1444.) that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble. Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage. Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas, as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie; insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing, by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands. Which notwithstanding, having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook, they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them, that the whole ••ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea. The victory fell unto the Romans, C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief, and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever so∣lemnized at Rome.

After this Iland was once known to the Greeks, they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉〈◊〉¦rall Colonies, who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country, as before we noted. But so as they never united themselves in a body together, but had their severall estates and particular ends, whereby they came to be divided into many factions, and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants. Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum, Panaetius at Leontium, Gelon at S••racuse, Cleander at Gelae; and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other, they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel. For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called in∣to Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines, and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars; the Athenians siding with the Leontines, and the Spartans with he Syracusans: in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land, and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison. But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority, and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie, we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof; the government of which at first was popular, as it was in most of the Greek Colonies, according to the platforms which they brought from home; and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall, when Gelon made himself King of it, about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome, whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dig∣nity, take along as followeth.

The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse.

• A. M.
• 3465. 1 Gelon, the Prince or Lord of Gela, taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa be∣twixt the Magistrates and people, made himself Master of the Citie, and was chosen King. A valiant and prudent Prince, by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7.
• 3472 2 Hiero, the brother of Gelon, a valiant King also, but a rude and covetous man, where∣by he lost the love of his people. 11
• 3484 3 Thrasibulus, brother of Hiero, whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable, that he held it not above 10 moneths; who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans, the people did a while enjoy their libertie; but withall fell into those Factions, which after 60 years made them lose it again.
• 3544 4 Dionysius, that so famous Tyrant, from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans, made himself their King; A man of great vices, but great vertues withall. He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience, and the Town of Rhegium in Italy, reigning in all 38 years.
• 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices, but not in valour or wis∣dom, was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse, and afterward taken Pri∣soner by Timoleon of Corinth, to which Citie he was sent, and there dyed in exile.
• 3635 6 Agathocles, by trade a Potter, after that a Souldier, 20 years after the death of Timo∣leon, made himself King of Syracusa. To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil, he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage, which example Scipio after followed, but with better fortune. 29.
• 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them. In his time brake out the first Punick War, the Romans be∣ing called in by the Mamertones, who held Messana against the Carthaginians, the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland. 56.
• 3737 8 Hieronymus, the sonne of Hiero, after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome, by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus.

Of these eight Kings, the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants, from whence, and from some others of like disposition, who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil, the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb. But of all, none more hated than the two Dionisii, who were so odious, that there were continuall execrations poured on them; only one old woman praying for the life of the later. Who being asked the cause, made answer, that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant, on whom when the cur∣ses of the people had prevailed, and obtained his death, this his son succeded, worse by far than he, for whose life she was resolved to pray, lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them. But to proceed, after these Tyrants, as they called them, were rooted out, and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus, it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire, till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks. In the declining of whose greatness, this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoy∣led by the Emperor Constans, An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens; from then recovered a∣gain by the help of the Normans, who held both this and the Realm of Naples, in Fee of the Church, under the title of Kings of both Sicils. From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom, subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines, till the death of Con∣rade, no interruption intervening. After whose death when Munfroy, or Manfrede, the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick, and Brother of Conrade, had forcibly made himself King of these Countries, it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall, Brother to Henry the third of England; a Prince of such riches, that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem, for ten years together; which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum. But the condi∣tions

which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform,* 1.156 that his Agent told him, he might as well say to his Master, I will give thee the Moon, climb up, catch, and take it. The Earl refusing it, it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund, who was invested by the gift of a Ring, and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment, with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae. But the King not being able to pursue the business, because then o∣verburdened by his Barons Wars, and the Pope having sucked no small store of Treasure from him; it was in the year 1261, given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou, brother to Lowis the 10^th. Under him those Countries jointly continued subject till the year 1281, in which time his Competitor Peter of Aragon promising him to fight a single combat before our K. Edward the first at Burdeaux; fail'd of his word; and in the mean time so contrived it, that at the found of a Bell tolling to prayers, all the French-men in Sicilie were cruelly Massacred. This exploit is known now under the name of Vesperi Siculi, and was managed by John de Prochyta, a Gentle∣man of the Reaim of Naples, whom Charles had dispossessed of the Ile of Prochyta, whereof he had been formerly Lord; and not content to do him such a piece of injustice, added a further insolencie to it, in the forcing of his Wife. Provoked with these two injuries, the abused Gen∣tleman plots with King Pedro of Aragon, to make him Master of the Ile of Sicilie, where he had very good intelligences; and where the French by reason of their Lusts and Insolencies had so exasperated the Natives, that they were capable enough of any such impressions, as a man sharing with them in their sufferings could imprint upon them. According to the compact made, Don Pedro riggeth out his Navy, under pretence of some exploit against the Moores, and anchoreth in the port of Sardinia, there to expect how well the Tragedy would be acted; which fell out so agreeably to his expectation, that in one instant as it were, on the signall given, the French were universally murdered in all parts of the Iland; the people being so inraged, that they would not spare women great with child, if supposed to have been got by any of that hated nation: And Pedro comming in with his Navy as the deed was done, was by the gene∣rall consent of all sorts of people, crowned King of Sicilie. A bloody policy, I confess, which as the Actors learned of the English Saxons, who had made like riddance of the Danes, so did they teach it to the French, who practised it on the Hugonots of France in that horrid Massacre of Paris, An. 1572. An Act which so provoked the Pope, that he solemnly accursed the King, and caused many of the neighbouring Princes to arm against him: But the Fox fared never the worse for that; who did so order his affairs, that he did both clear his own Country of those Enemies which on the Popes curse had come in against him, and setled Sicilie more firmly in obedience to him. Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the House of Aragon, but not alwaies in possession of the Kings thereof, being a while governed as a State apart by its own Kings, whose succession followeth.

Kings of Sicilie of the House of Aragon.

• 1 Pedro, or Peter the 3^d. King of Aragon by birth, of Sicilie in the right of his Wife, the choyce of the people, and the Legacy of Corradinc, the last of the Royal line of Suevia, but principally by the power of the sword.
• 2 James, the second sonne of Pedro, King of Sicilie, after the death of his brother Al∣fonsus, succeeded in Aragon, to which Crown he added the Ile of Sardinia.
• 3 Frederick, the brother of James, on his Brothers taking the Crown of Aragon, got pos∣session of Sicilie.
• 4 Peter, or Pedro II. Sonne of Frederick.
• 5 Frederick II.
• 6 Peter, or Pedro III.
• 7 Lewis, sonne to Peter III.
• 8 Frederick III. in the life of Lewis, Duke of Athens, after his death succeeded in the Kingdom of Sicilie.
• 9 Martin, sonne to Martin the first, King of Aragon, succeeded in the right of his wife Blanch, daughter of Frederick the third, and dying without issue gave the Kingdom unto Martin his Father.
• 10 Martin II. of Sicilie, and the first of Aragon, of which last he was King by birth, and of the former by the gift of his sonne. After which time the Ile of Sicilie be∣ing again united to the Crown of Aragon, was never separated from it, except it were when John King of Aragon gave it to Ferdinand his son, the better to fit him for the bed of Isabel Princess of Casbile, with whom the match was then in treaty; and when the Emperour Charles the fift gave it, with Naples, unto Philip his eldest sonne, on his Ma∣riage with Mary Qu. of England, who thereupon was stiled King of Naples, Sicilie, and Hierusalem. But this held onely for a year; his Father dying shortly after, and resigning to him all his Kingdoms, whereby it became joyned to Spain again.

The Revenues of this Kingdom are by some sayd to be but 800000, but as others say, a Million of Ducats; most of which is again disbursed on the entertainment of the Vice-Roy, and the defence of the Iland. The Arms are Aragon, 2 Flanches Argent, charged with as many Ea∣gles Sable, beaked Gules.

This Iland for the number of its Nobility compares with Naples, as having in the time of Or∣telius,

80 years ago,* 1.157 7 Princes, 4 Dukes, 13 Marquesses, 14 Earls, 1 Vicount, 48 Barons; men of authority and power in their severall Territories, and therefore not permitted to live much in the Iland, the greatest part of their time being spent in the Court of Spain; but more to sa∣tisfie that King upon reason of State, than any affection of their own to so long an exile. And for the Government of the Church, Here are Arch-Bishops 3. Bishops 9.

The Kingdom of SARDINIA.

THe Iland and Kingdom of SARDINIA lieth West from Sicilie, from the neerest point whereof called Cape Boii, or Cape Coro, it is distant about 200 miles. It is in length 180 miles, 90 in bredth, 560 in the circuit; and is situate under the 4^th Climate, the longest day being 14 houres.

In the time of Aristotle it was called Ichnusa, next Sandaliotis, from the resemblance which it hath to a mans shooe or Sandals; and finally Sardinia from Sardus the sonne of Hercules, who comming out of Africk possessed the same. For this there is sufficient authority amongst the Antients. Of the first names saith Plinie in as plain terms as may be, that Timaeus called Sardima Sandaliotis, and Myrsilus, Ichnusa, from the similitude which it hath to the Shooe-sole, or impres∣sion of a mans Foot on the ground; Sardiniam Timaeus, Sandaliotin appellavit, ab effigie soleae; Myrsilus Ichnusam à similitudine vestig••i. And for the last nothing can be more plain than that of Pausanias, who tels us that the first who came by shipping into Sardinia, were certain Afri∣cans under the conduct of Sardus the sonne of Maceris, whom the Egyptians called by the name of Hercules; who comming into this Iland then called Ichnusa, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, caused it after his own name to be called Sardinia. For further evidence whereof, the people in the Latin tongue are called Sardi; the adjoyning Sea, Mare Sardoum. And to this name it was so constant, that no following Plantations from other Couutries, were ever able to alter it. Some Companies of Attica, led by Iolaus, came and setled here, where they built Olbion and Agryllis, leaving a memory of Iolaus their Captain in some places, which remained in the time of Pausanias, called Iolaia; and taking to themselves for his sake, the name of Iola∣tonses. And after the destruction of Troy, some of that scattered Nation came and planted in some voyd parts of the Iland, kept to themselves the name of Ilienses, and by that name are mentioned both by Plinie and Livie. But neither of these Nations did attempt the change of the name, because not of ability to suppress or out-power the Natives. Nor could the Carthagi∣nians do it, though a more puissant Nation than the former were, and such as by the neerness of their habitation (Sardinia being distant but 160 miles from Africk) had all advantags to make (as at last they did) a full Conquest of it; building therein the Cities of Charmis, Cha∣laris, and ••ulchi; and holding it untill it was unjustly extorted from them by the Romans, at the end of the first Punick War; at what time Carthage was in danger to be ruined by the revolt of her own Mercenaries, and so not able to resist.

But of the name and first Plantations of this Iland we have said enough. Let us now look upon the place; in which it is reported that there is neither Wolf nor Serpent, neither venomous nor hurtfull Beast, but the Fox onely, and a little Creature like a Spider, which will by no means endure the light of the Sun, except held by violence. Some Pooles it hath, and those very plentifull of Fish, but generally so destitute of River-water, that they are fain to keep the rain which falls in Winter for their use in Summer. By means whereof, and for that there is no passage for the Northern Winds, being obstructed by the high Mountains near Cape Lugudoni, the Air is generally unhealthy, if not pestilentiall: Insomuch that Tally writing to his Brother Quintus being then in this Iland, adviseth him to remember, as in point of health, that he was in Sardinia; and speaking of Tigellius, a Sardinian born, saith of him, that he was more pestllent than the Country which bred him.

The soyl is very fertile in respect of Corsica, but barren if compared with Sicil; which yet may rather be imputed to the want of good manuring in the Husbandman, than any naturall defect in the soyl it self. Well stored with all sorts of Cattel, as appears plainly by that plenty of Cheefe and Hides which are sent hence yearly into Italy and other places. The Horses hereof, hot, head-strong, and hard to be broken, but will last long: The Bullocks natural∣ly amble, so that the Countrey-man rideth them as familiarly as they do in Spain on Mules and Asses. Here is also the B••ast called Muf••ones, or Muscriones, found in Corsica also, but in no other part of Europe, somewhat resembling a Stag, but of so strong an hide, that it is u∣sed by the Italians in stead of Armour: Of the skins of which carried to Cordova in Spain, and there dressed, is made the right Cordovan Leather. Finally, here is an Herb, of which if one eat, it is sayd that he will dye with laughter: Whence came the Proverb, Risus Sardo∣nicus. The truth of which report I shall not dispute, though it be by others more pre∣bably conjectured, that the Herb being of a poysonous nature, causeth men to dy with such a Convulsion or attraction of Sinews, that they seem to grin, or laugh at the time of their death.

The people are small of stature, of complexion inclining unto swarthiness, and that either by reason of the heat of the Sun, or more probably from their African extraction, their be∣haviour much participating of that people also. So slothfull in the times of the Romans, that they were grown into a Proverb, and a Law made to compell them to work; but now esteemed a very painfull and laborious Nation. Much given to hunting, and so prone to Rebellion, that the Spaniard permitteth no Cutler to live among them; yet peaceable amongst themselves, and in some measure courteous unto Strangers also. Their language a corrupt Catalonian; their diet on meats common and gross; their apparell in the Towns (especially that of the wo∣men) gorgeous, in the Villages sordid.

In matters of Religion they are little curious. That which they make most shew of, is ac∣cording to the Rites and Doctrines of the Church of Rome; which both their neighbourhood to the Pope, and their subjection to the Spaniard, have imposed upon them. But in their pra∣ctise of it they are loose enough, going to Mass on Sundays and Saints days, which done, they fall to dancing in the middest of the Church, singing in the mean times songs too immodest for an Ale-house. Nay, it is thought that their Clergy it self is the most rude, ignorant, and il∣literate of any people in Christendom, saying their Masses rather by rote, than reason, and utter∣ly unable to give any accompt of their Religion.

It is divided commonly into two parts, viz. Cape Lugudore, towards Corsica, and Cape Ca∣gliari, towards Africk: the first the least, and withall mountainous and barren; the last the lar∣ger, levell, and by much more frutifull. Chief Cities of the whole, 1. Calaris, first built by the Carthaginians, and situate in that point of the Iland which lieth neerest to Africk; which from hence took the name of Cape Cagliari, by which it is at this day called. A City of such fame when it was first taken by Gracchus for the use of the Romans, that it is called by Florus, Urbs Urbium, and was destroyed by the said Gracchus, the better to disable the Natives from rebel∣ling against the Conquerors. Being new built again in more setled times, it was a second time destroyed by the Saracens; and finally re-built and beautified by the Pisans, at such time as they were Masters of this part of the Iland. Very well fortified by Nature, as seated on the top of an hill, and hath under it a spacious and goodly Haven much frequented by Merchants. The Town if self adorned with a beautifull Temple, being the See of an Arch-bishop, many fair Turrets, and the constant residence of the Vice-Roy, from whose authority it is exempt by especiall privilege, as to the legall Government of it, and ordered by a Common Councell of its own Citizens. 2. Bossa, on the West side of the Iland, another Arch-episcopall See. 3. S. Reparata on the North, looking towards Corsica. 4. Aquilastro, on the Western shores. 5. Sas∣sari, a Town of consequence, where they have an Aqueduct twelve miles long, reaching from thence unto S. Gaivius. 6. Alghes-Bosa, a good Town, situate in a wholesome air, and a fertile soyl, and having a fair Haven of six miles in length, in which the ships of Genoa and Catalonia do most commonly ride. 7. Orestagne, a large Town, but very ill peopled, by reason of a bad air which proceeds from the Fens, the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne. 8. Turrita, once a Roman Colonie, now little better than a ruin; yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland, who is called in Latine Turritanus. Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts, which the people call Noracks, from Nora, one of the sonnes of Gerton, who (as they think) came into this Countrey, and built the first dwelling or mansion in it. And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth, that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here, under the conduct of one Nora; somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus, as Pausanias testifieth.

This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians, as before is said, was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome: but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk; and as a part thereof, or rather an Appendix to it, was challenged, invaded, and finally conquered by the Saracens, An^o. 807. From them recove∣red by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese, who divided it betwixt them: the Southern part, called Cape Cagliari, being alotted to the Pisans, and the Northern towards Corsica, to those of Genoa. But the Genoese not content with the partage, their portion of the Iland be∣ing less in quantitie, and worse in quality, began to quarrell with the Pisans, and at the last to break into open wars. To part the Fray, Pope Boniface the 8^th. bestowed it on James King of Aragon, who driving thence the Genoese, An^o. 1324. became Master of it. The Aragonian be∣fore that did pretend some Title to it, in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession, to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject: and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation, who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony, incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon. Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon, in ex∣change for his Title to Navarre, but without any purpose of performance; that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France, to which he formerly ad∣hered; and was as suddenly laid by, as it had done the feat intended in the Propo∣sition.

The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy, who resides at Calaris, and must of necessitie be a Spaniard, under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also; the one for Cape Caliari, the o∣ther for Cape Lugudori. Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives. What profits arise

hence to the Crown of Spain,* 1.158 I have no where found. The Arms hereof are said to be Or, a Cross G••••••s, betwixt four Saracens heads Sable, curled Argent. Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors: but first taken (as some say) for the Arms of Aragon, on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz, An^o. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon.

There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia, as, 1. Isola Rossa, here••efore called Phintunis. 2. The Isle of Hercules, now called Asinaria. 3. S. Peters, antiently Hiernoum, or Accipitrum, with others of as little note: all which, as the Appendants of Sardinia, do belong to the Spaniard.

There are in this Iland,

Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15.

The Land of the CHURCH.

WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH, extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas: bounded on the North-East with the River Trontus, on the South-East with the Axofenus, by which two parted from that Kingdom; as on the North-West by the river Po, and Fiore, by which separated from the State of Venice; and on the South-West with the river Piseo, by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany, or the State of the Florentine. By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie, having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles, and in the length above three hundred. By which advantages it lieth most fi••ly for the command of all the rest, it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please. And were it not, that the Popes commonly are of severall factions, and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors, but hath his own ends to himself, which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony, it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all. And this may be conceived the rather, considering the extraordinary ferti∣lity of the soyl, able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies; the multitudes of people which it may afford, in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars; and that the men of this Dominion (but chiefly those of Rome, and the parts adjoyning) are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie, as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour, together with their gra∣vity, magnificence, and a certain greatness of courage, which seems to be particular to them of this Nation. And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman, as to pre∣fer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise. For though their Lands be very well til∣led, and their Vines well dressed, and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry: yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places, as Venice, Naples, Florence, Genoa. And though they have the Sea on both sides, and the advantage of many fair and commodi∣ous Rivers and Havens, which with little cost might he made very usefull: yet do they no way improve their fortunes, or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick; which is the main defect of the Papall Politie, and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent per∣sons. But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate, it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola, 2. Marca Anconit••na, 3. the Territory of Ferrara, 4. Ducato Spoletano, 5. S. Pe∣ters Patrimony, and 6. Compagna di Roma.

1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East, to the Venetians on the West; and from the Apennine on the South, to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia, from Flaminius the Roman Consull, who having won it from the Galls, planted Colonies in it, and had the honour (though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate) to have it called by his own name: and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this, made a very large Causey, which for a long time was called Via Flaminia.

The chief Cities of it are, 1. Bononia, (or Boulogne) seated in a spacious plain neer the Apen∣nine hills, a very populous City, of a round form, and a great circuit: the building antick, seeming for the most part to be the work of the Lombards; the foundation of the houses of Free-stone, the rest of Bricks; built with Arched Cloysters towards the street, under which one may walk dry in the greatest rain. A City honoured with many Palaces of the neigh∣bouring Nobles, the chief University of Italy, and the retiring place of the Popes. The Ci∣vill Law is much studied here, insomuch that from hence proceeded the famous Clvilians, Johannes Andreas, Az••, Bartolus, and Socin••s. I believe they have built Castles in the air, which ascribe the founding of this University to Theodosius the 2^d. The Charter of this foun∣dation dated An^o. 423. is an idle and foolish thing. For there it is said, that at the institution there were present Gualter Earl of Poictiers, Embassador for the King of England; and Bald∣win Earl of Flanders, for the King of France: when at that time, neither those Earldoms, or those Kingdoms were in rerum natura. It is fituate on the river Aposa, and was by former Writers called Felsina. Neer unto this Town in a Demy-Iland called Forcelli, was that meeting

between Augustus,* 1.159 Antony, and Lepidus, wherein they agreed on the Triumvirate, dividing the Empire and City of Rome, among themselves: Which combination was confirmed by the en∣suing Proscription; wherein, that they might be revenged on Cicero, Lepidus proscribed his Brother; Antonius, his Uncle. 2. Rimini, antiently called Ariminum, seated on the mouth of the River Rubicon, which in those times divided Italie from Gaule: upon the bank whereof neer unto this Town, there was an old Marble Pillar having on it a Latine Inscription to this purpose, viz. Leave here thy Colours, and lay down thine Arms, and pass not with thy Forces beyond the Rubicon; whosoever goeth against this command, let him be held an Enemy to the people of ROME: Which Rule when Caesar had transgressed, and surprized this City, he so frighted Pompey and his faction, that they abandoned Italie and Rome it self, and withdrew themselves into Epirus. It is said that Caesar dreamed the night before, that he carnally knew his own Mother: whereby the South-sayers gathered, that he should be Lord of Rome, which was the common Mother of them all. Which dream, and severall prodigies happening at the same time with it, did so incourage him in his enterprize, that he is said, at the passing over Rubicon, to have said these words, Eamus, quo nos Div••m monita, &c. Let us go, whether the sins of our Ene∣mies, and the prodigies of the Gods do call us. In memory of which venturous, but fortu∣nate action, he caused a monument to be erected in this City, with his name and Titles. It was antiently a Roman Colony, and in the bustles happening betwixt the Pope and the Empe∣ror, was seized on by the Malatesti, as Bononia was by the Bentivoli, two potent Families of these parts; who held them in defiance of the Powers of Rome, till they were reduced again unto the Church by Pope Julio the second. 3. Cervia, on the Adriatick Sea, where there is made so much Salt, that they furnish therewith all their neighbours of Marca Anconitana, and a great part of Lombardie: the Pope receiving for his Customes of this one commoditie, no less than 60000. Crowns per annum. 4. Furlii, (called of old Forum Livii) one of the Towns belonging properly to the Exarchate of Ravenna, seated in a very pleasant air, and a fruitfull soyl, betwixt two fresh streams; of which the one is called Ronchus, and the other Montonus. 5. Faventia, now called Faenza, on the banks of Anemus, a calm gentle River; an antient Ci∣ty, but well peopled; much benesited by the Flax which groweth in the adjoyning fields, and the Earthen Vessells which they vend to most parts of Italie. It was first given unto the Popes by Desiderius the last King of the Lombards, whom they but sorrily requited for so great a curtesie. 6. Sarsina, an old City, seated at the foot of the Apennine, the birth place of Plautus the Comaedian. 7. Imola, antiently called Forum Cornelii; and 8. Cesena, Cities both of them of no small Antiquity; but this last the fairer built, the better peopled, and the more strong∣ly fortified. 9. Ravenna, once beautified with one of the fairest Havens in the world, and for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies, which Augustus kept always manned to command the whole Empire of Rome: the other riding at Misenus in Campania. This of Ra∣venna, being in the upper Sea, awed and defended Dalmatia, Greece, Crete, Cyprus, Asia, &c. the other at Misenus, in the lower Sea, protected and kept under France, Spain, Africk, Ae∣gypt, Syria, &c. The walls of this City are said to have been built or repaired by Tiberius Cae∣sar; the whole Citie to have been much beautified by Theodoricus King of the Gothes, who built here a most stately and magnificent Palace, the ruins whereof are still easily discernable. The private buildings are but mean, the publick ones are of a grave, but stately structure. Of which the principall heretofore was the Church of S. Maries the Round, whose roof was of one entire stone, and honoured with the rich Sepulchre of the said King Theodorick: which the souldiers (in the sack of this City by the French) pulled down, together with the Church it self, onely to get the Jewells and Medalls of it. The principall at the present, is the Church of S. Vitalis, the pavement whereof is all of Marble, and the walls all covered with precious stones of many sorts, but unpolished as they were taken out of Mines, which sheweth as well the magnificence as Antiquity of it. The Patriarchs of this City, in regard it was so long the Regall and Imperiall Seat, have heretofore contended for precedency with the Popes them∣selves: this City having been antiently the Metropolis of the Province called Flaminia, after∣wards honoured with the Seat of the Emperor Honorius, and his successors; next of the Gothish Kings; then of the Exarchs; and last of its Patriarchs. And it was chosen for this purpose, be∣cause of the plentifull Territory, since covered with water, and the conveniency of the Ha∣ven, at this day choaked: though lately by expence of a great deal of treasure, the Fens a∣bout the City have been very much drained, and the Bogs in some places turned to fruitfull Fields, to the great benefit hereof both for health and pleasure.

As for the Exarchs, who had their residence in this City, they were no other than the Vice-Roys or Lieutenants of the Eastern Emperors. Concerning which we are to know, that the King∣dom of the Gothes in Italie was no sooner destroyed by Narses, but the Lombards entred. To give a stop to whose successes, and preserve so much unto the Empire as was not already con∣quered by them, it was thought good by Justine the second, to send thither an Imperiall Offi∣cer of principall command and note, whom he honoured with the title of Exarch. His resi∣dence setled at Ravenna, as standing most commodiously to hinder the incursions of the barba∣rous Nations; and withall to receive such aids from the Eastern parts, as his occasions did re∣quire. These Exarchs having divided Italie into many Governments, appointed over each some supreme Commander, dignified with the name of Dukes. And even the City of Rome it

self (so far then was it from being subject to the Pope in Temporall matters) had a chief Offi∣cer of this kinde (accomptable to the Exaro••,* 1.160 and subordinate to him) whose Government was called the Roman Dukedom. They which they kept unto themselves, as their own peculiar, contained the Cities of Ravenna, Rbegium, Mutina, Bononia, Classi, Forli, F••••limpoli, Sarcino, Parma, and Placentia: which ten Cities with the Territories belonging to them, made up that District, which properly was called the Exarchate of Ravenna, much mentioned in the Histo∣ries of the middle times, by reason of the continuall wars which they had with the Lombards; but newly entred when this Magistracy had its first beginning. The names of these Exarchs are as followeth.

The Exarchs of Ravenna.

• A. C.
• 570. 1 Longinus. 21.
• 591. 2 Smaragdus. 4.
• 595. 3 Romanus Patricius.
• 596. 4 Callinicus. 13.
• 609. 5 Smaragdus. 3.
• 612. 6 Joh. Lamigius. 4.
• 616. 7 Elentherius. 5.
• 621. 8 Isaacus Patricius. 24.
• 645. 9 Theod. Calliopa. 10.
• 655. 10 Olympius. 2.
• 657. 11 Theod. Calliopa. II. 30.
• 687. 12 Joh. Plotina. 15.
• 702. 13 Theophilactus. 25.
• 727. 14 Paulus.
• 728. 15 Eutipenus. 12. In the days of this Exarch, Ra∣venna was taken from the Empire, by Luitprandus King of the Lombards, An^o. 740. but regained by Charles the Great, and by him given to the Bishops of Ronne, together with Anconitana and Spoleto: as a requitall for the Kingdom of France, confirmed unto King Pepin his Father by the consent and authority of the Popes. The donation of this Exarchate to the Popes, partly to blot out the memory of the Exarchs, and partly to make the people obedient to those Prelates, changed the name of the Countrey from Flaminia (by which name it was formerly known) to Romad••diola, and now to Romagna. Not∣withstanding which Donation, or Originall Grant, the Popes injoyed not long the possession of it; the Emperors of Germanie, and their Vice-gerents in Italia, wresting it by strong hand out of the possession of the Church, and giving it to such as deserved well of them, and were most likely, or most able to uphold their Faction. And so it stood, till the last Popes conspi∣ring with the French Kings, Lewis the twelfth and Francis the first, brought them into Italie: and by their aids, and by the censures of the Church, so prevailed in fine, that they extorted Ravenna, and some other places out of the hands of the Venetians, erected many petit Princes out of other Cities, which they pretended to belong to S. Peters Patrimony▪ and thereby got possession of all those Territories which lie betwixt the State of Venice, and the Marches of Ancona.

2. The Territory of FERRAARA lieth in the very skirts of Romandiola towards the Ve∣netian, extending one hundred and sixty miles in length, and about fifty in breadth; the soyl thereof exceeding rich, but subject to the overflowings of the River Po, which makes the air in many places to be somewhat unwholesome. And though as well the former Dukes as the Popes who are now Lords hereof, have been at great charge in raising high Banks and Ramparts to keep in the waters; yet could not this resist the violence of the River, falling from so high a Springs, and seconded with so great Land-floods (as sometimes it is) but that it makes many breaches in them, do they what they can. The places of most note herein, are 1. Graffignan in the borders of Tuscany neer the Apennine. 2. Carpi, a place of great importance, sea••ed in the midst of this Dukedom; belonging heretofore to the House of the Pic••, but partly by ex∣change made with Marcus Pieus, partly for one hundred thousand Crowns in ready money, given unto Lionel Pico, once the Lords hereof, it was by Charles the 5^th. incorporated into this estate. 3. Commachia, seated in the Marshes of the Adriatick, from which the Princes of this Family of Este, were at first called only Lords of Commachia; a place which yeelded great pro∣fit to the former Dukes by the fishing of Eels. 4. Saxole, given by Duke Alphonso in exchange for Carpi. Here is also the Territory and Lordship of the Polesine, the cause of so many quar∣rells and contentions between the antient Dukes of Ferrara, and the State of Vonice. But the chief honor of this Dukedom, it in the Capitall City, that which denominates the whole, Fer∣rara; a City of five miles in compass, so called from the Iron Mines which are about it, com∣modiously seated on the River ••o, which by reason of its breadth, depth, and violent swift∣ness of the current, is a sufficient rampart to it on that side; the other fides being fortified with a strong wall, and a spacious mote. In the middle of the City is a fair and spacious Mar∣ket-place, into which do open on all fides about twenty streets, all of them half a mile in length, and all so strait and evenly built, that the furthest end of each of them may be easily seen. Neer to this Market-place is a little Iland, in which the former Dukes had a stately Pa∣lace, called Belvedere, from the fair prospect which it had or gave to the whole City; and on the North side of the City a large Park for pleasure. The other houses are for the most part built of fair Free-stone, not joyning unto one another as in other Cities, but at a pretty di∣stance with neat Gardens between. Ariosto, the Author of that ingenious Poem called Or∣lando Furios••, and Hierome Savaniarolo the Propheticall F••ier, were both of them Natives of this place: of which the first lieth here entombed, the last for preaching against the Pope was burnt at Florence.

In the declining of the power and Empire of the Lombards,* 1.161 this City, together with Faven∣za, was given by Desiderius, their last King, to the Church of Rome, the better to oblige the Popes by so great a benefit. But being taken from them by the Emperors of the House of Schwaben, it was again recovered by the prowess of the Countess Mathildis, An^o. 1107. who took it, with many other Towns in Italie, from the Emperor Henry the 4^th. and at her death conferred the same upon the Church. The Popes once more possessed hereof, and not able to hold it, gave it in Fee for ever unto Azo of the House of Este, a man of great sway in the affairs of Italie, who valiantly had defended it against Ezelinus Vicegerent of Frederick the 2^d. This was the first of this Family who had Ferrara in propriety: His Ancestors being called before the Marquesses of Este, and sometimes Marquesses of Ferrara, (but in title only) as Governors hereof in behalf of the Popes of Rome. Obizo the Grand-child of this first Azo, obtained of Rodolfus the first (who was willing to make what money he could of his lands in Italie) the Cities of Regium and Modena, that Grant confirmed by Guido Legat of Pope Benedict the ninth, with the Popes consent, An^o. 1304. Other improvements there were made by the following Princes, according to the chance of war, but none of the•• ••ontinued constant in their possession, but these three Cities and the Territories adjoyning to them. As for this Family de Esto, (Fa∣milia Atestina it is called in Latine) it took this name from Esto, or Atesto, a small Town in the Signeury of Venice, conferred upon the Ancestors of this Azo, by Charles the Great. And for the chiefs or Princes of it, they have been men of great authority and power in their severall times, commanding sometimes the Venetian Armies, and sometimes the Popes; great favourers of learned men, and advancers of learning, insomuch that the Renaldo's and Rogero's of Este, make up a great part of the Poems of Ariosto and Tasso, two of the greatest wits of Italie; and finally allied to many of the best Houses of Christendom. The Catalogue of whom since they were made the hereditary Lords and Princes of this noble City, I have here subjoyned.

The Dukes and Marquesses of Ferrara.

• 1236. 1 Actius, or Azo de Este, the ninth of that name, but first hereditary Marquess of Ferra∣ra, by the Grant of the Pope.
• 1264. 2 Obizo, the sixt of that name, Grand-sonne to Azo by his sonne Rinaldo, second Marquess of Ferrara.
• 1293. 3 Azo the tenth of Este, and II. of Ferrara, sonne to Obizo.
• 1308. 4 Francisco, brother to Azo the 2^d. after whose death, An^o. 1312. Ferrara for a time was under the command of the Popes.
• 1312. 5 Alobrandinus, brother of Franciscus, who had the Title to, but not the possession of Ferrara.
• 1315. 6 Reinoldo the 3^d. of Este, and the first of Ferrara, recovered Ferrara from the Pope, and cast out his Garrisons. 1317.
• 1335. 7 Obizo II. brother of Reinaldo.
• 1352. 8 Alabrandino II. sonne of Obizo.
• 1361. 9 Nicolao the 2^d. of Este, and first of Ferrara, brother of Alabrandino, whose children be∣ing young, he dispossessed of the Estate.
• 1388. 10 Albertus, brother of Nicolas, the Founder of the University of Ferrara, An^o. 1392.
• 1393. 11 Nicolas II. base sonne of Albertus.
• 1441. 12 Leonellus the base sonne of Nicolas, in the minority of his brother Hercules, begot in lawfull Wedlock, invaded the Estate, and held it.
• 1450. 13 Borsius, another of the base sonnes of Nicolas 2^d. succeeded Leonel in the Estate; who being made Duke of Mutina by Frederick the 3^d. was by Pope Paul created Duke of Ferrara also, An^o. 1470.
• 1471. 14 Hercules, the lawfull sonne of Nicolas the 2^d. made Knight of the Garter by King Edward 4^th.
• 1505. 15 Alphonso, the sonne of Hercules.
• 1534. 16 Hercules II. sonne of Alphonso.
• 1559. 17 Alphonso II. who dying without lawfull issue, An^o. 1595. Pope Clement the 8^th. challenged this Estate in the right of the Church; and partly by force, partly by composition (whereof we shall say more when we come to Modena) united it for e∣ver to the See of Rome.

The yeerly Revenues of this Dukedom were heretofore two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns; now not so much worth unto the Pope, by reason of the Alienation of Modena and Regio; of which more hereafter.

The Arms of these Dukes (which for the honour of this noble and illustrious Family, and for the strangeness of the Coat, I shall here put down) were Palewise of three pieces, 1. Partie per Fesse, in the chief Or, an Eagle displayed Sable, membred, langued, and crowned Gules; and in Base Azure, three Flowers de Lys Or, within a Border indented Or and Gules. 2. Gules, two keys in Saltier, the one Or, the other Argent, charged in Fesse with an Eschocheon of pre∣tence Azure, supporting an Eagle of the third, membred and crowned of the second; over all

in chief a Papall Crown Or,* 1.162 garnished with sundry G••ms Azure and Purple. 3 The third as the first, counter-placed Which Coat upon the failing of the house of Ferrara, doth now belong to that of Modena and Reggio.

2 MARCA ANCONITANA is bounded on the East with the River of Trontus or D••uentus, by which it is parted from Abruzzo; on the West, with the River Isaurus (now Fog∣lio) which divides it from Rom••a••iola; on the South, with the Apennine Hills; on the North, with the Adriatick. It was formerly the dwelling of the Picentes, who possessed all these parts on the coast of the Adriatick, from the River Bubicon on the East, to that of Aufidus on the West. For aiding the Tarentines their Allies, in their war against Romo, they were invaded and subd••ed by the Romans, about five years before the first Punick war, under the conduct of Sempronius; at which time they were so great and multitudinous a nation, that they were num∣bered to amount to 360000, which were then brought under the command and vassilage of the Roman Empire. When Italie was divided into no more than eight Regions, these P••centes on∣ly made up one; so did they also when divided into eleven. Afterwards, in the time of the An∣tonini, they made up one of the sixteen Provinces into which Italie was divided by those Empe∣rours; and the same repute it held in the time of Constantine; Picenum being alwayes one: As∣culum caput gentis, as Florus calls it, which was the head of their Nation, being the Metropolis of the Province. In the declining of the Empire it was first called Marcha F••rmians, from Fir∣nio, once a Roman Colony, and at that time of most importance in the Country; but by trans∣ferring the chief seat from Firmo to Ancona in the time of the Lombards, it came to have the name of Anconitana. The chief Rivers, besides those named already, which are only borderers, are, 1 Chientus, 2 Sentinus, and 3 Potentia; all rising in the Apennine, and passing with a swift course to the Adriatick.

The chief Towns, 1 Ancona, seated on the Hill Cimmerius, shooting into the sea, glorying in giving name to the Province, and in her Haven built by Tra••an the Emperor, one of the fairest in the world, not so much for capacity, as the pleasantness and beauty of it; the descents down unto the water being made of Marble, and very delectable walking on all sides of it. The City it self is begirt with hils, on one of which Pope Clement the seventh built a very strong Castle, An. 1532. under pretence of defending the Town against the Turks, but indeed to keep the people in more full subjection, who till that time did yearly chuse their own Magistrates, and lived accor∣ding to their own Laws like a Commonwealth. 2 Recanati (heretofore Aelia Recina) seated upon the banks of the River Mulsio, renowned for the great concourse of Merchants from all parts of Europe at her Annuall Marts, and a vein of the most excellent Wines. 3 F••••∣mo, surnamed the Strong, in former times of most esteem in all the Province, which was hence called Marca Firmiana, and to this day a place of great strength, and consequence. 4 Macerata, now of most credit, by reason that the Popes Legate keeps his residence there, and with him the Chancery for this Marquisate. 5 Loretto, called in Latin, Lauretana, a little City betwixt Recanati and the Sea; well fortified against the Turkes and other Pirates who once spoy∣led the same, and might be easily tempted thither on the like occasions: The Church here be∣ing admirably rich, and frequented by Pilgrims from all parts, to pay their devotions unto our Lady of Loretto, and behold her Miracles. Concerning the removall of whose Chamber hither, in our description of Palestine, you shall meet with a very proper Legend. 6 Ascoli, surnamed the Fair, seated at the influx of the River Druentus, and on the furthest side of it to∣wards Abruzzo, and so the furthest City Eastwards, of old called Asculum, conquer'd by the Romans, under the conduct of Sempronius, A. V. C. 685. Nigh unto this City, as Florus relateth, was fought the second battell between C. Fabricius and the Romans on the one side, and Pyrchus with the Epirots on the other; wherein the Victory fell to the King, having slain 6000 of his Enemies, yet with such apparencie of valour and vertue in the Romans, that he could not but break forth into this acclamation; O quam facile esset orbem vincere, aut mihi, Romanis militi∣bus; ant me rege, Romanis. This Town also was the seat of the War called Bellum sociale, raised by the people of Italie against the Romans; Popeidius being both Author of the Rebellion, and Captain. They, for a while, sorely shaked the state of Rome; but at last were vanquished, and this Town by Strabo Pompeius forced and spoyled. 7 Adria, now not otherwise famous, than that it gave denomination to the adjoyning Sea, and the Emperor Adrian. 8 Humana, which last Town, together with Ancona, was given to Pope Zachary, by Luit prandus King of the Lom∣bards, about the year 741. The succeeding Popes after the giving of this Inch, took the whole Ell.

Having surveyed the Provinces of the Church along the Adriatick, we must next cross the Apennine, which parts the Marches of Ancona from the D••kedom of SPOLETO (DU∣CATO SPOLETANO the Italians call it.) A Territory taking up the Western part of the Province of Umbria, so called, because being situate under the shade of the Apemine Hils, it was Regio umbrosa. Some give another reason of it, and think that the Inhabitants were call∣ed Umbri, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as men that had escaped the Deluge; because so antient a people, that no body could tell the originall of them. But whatsoever was the reason of the name, they were a stout and valiant people, and gave the first check to Annibals careere, after his great Victory at Thrasymene, repalsing him with loss and shame from the walls of Spoleto. And for

their Country,* 1.163 which was this Region of Umbria (being one of the eleven into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar,) It hath on the East the River of Anio, or Aniene, dividing it from the East parts of Latium; on the West the Tiber; on the North, the Apennine; on the South, a reach or winding of the Tiber, and the main body of Latium. A Country it is of a mix•• na∣ture, equally composed of very rough hils, and yet most delectable vallies; exceeding plen∣tifull of all necessaries, and much commended heretofore for the extraordinary foecunditie of the women. The Wine hereof is much commended by Martial, as the best of Italie.

De Spoletanis quae sunt cariosa lagenis Malueris, quam si musta Falerna bibas.

That is to say.

If with Spoleto bottles once you meet, Say that Falerno Must is no so sweet.

Here are said to have been once three hundred good Towns and Cities, all destroyed by the Tuscans. The principall of those now extant, are 1 Spoletum, built partly on the hill, and part∣ly on the lower ground, the residence heretofore of one of the four Dukes of the Longobardians, who governed as Vice-Roys or Lord Presidents of the remoter parts of that Kingdom, from whence the Country round about it was called Ducato Spoletano. It is still a Town of good e∣steem, populous, and of handsome building, and hath a strong Fortress for defence thereof, built upon the ruins of an old Amphitheatre, to which men pass over a great bridge of stone, up∣held by 24 great pillars, which joyns two Mountains together, having between them a deep Vallie, but narrow and without any water. Theodorick the Goth built a fair Palace in this Ci∣tie, rebuilt by Narses, but since ruined. 2 Eugubium (now called Augubio) seated on the foot of the Apennine, in or near that place where antiently stood that City which Plinie calls Iugini∣um, Ptolomie, Isunium, utterly subverted by the Gothes. A Town well seated in a fruitfull and wealthy soyl, and blessed with an industrious people. 3 Nuceria, in Plinies time called Alfa∣tenia, at the foot also of the Apennine; the people of which in former times much traded in their wooden vessel. 4 Assisium, or Assise, destroyed almost to nothing in the Civill Wars of Italie, and only famous at this time, in being the birth-place of S. Francis, the founder of the Francis∣cans, or Cordeliers, as the French call them; but we in England the Gray Friers. 5 Citta de Ca∣stello, antiently Tiphernum, on the banks of Tiber. 6 Tudertum, now called Todi, seated near the Tiber on the declivitie of a rich and fruitfull hill.

The rest of Umbria towards the East, not being within the compass of the Spoletane Dukedom, but under the command of the Popes of Rome, is by late Writers called SABINIA, because the dwelling in times past of the antient Sabines; but in the division of Italie made by Anto∣ninus, it was called Nursia; and in that made by Constantine, it was contained within the new Province of Valeria, Reate being the Metropolis, or head City of both. A Territory of no great circuit, but abundantly Fruitfull in Oyl or Olives, Vines, and Fig-trees; watered with the Ri∣ver Farfarus, which cutteth thorough the very middest of it, and with the Lake called antiently Lacus Velinus (now Lago di Pedeluco) esteemed to be the Center or Navell of Italie by some an∣tient Writers; the waters of which are of such a nature, that in short time they will cloth a peece of wood with a coat of stone, and yet yeeldeth excellent Trouts, and other good Fish. The Towns and Cities of most note, are, 1 Reate (now called Riete) an antient City, and the Metropolis heretofore of all this Tract, as well when it was called Nursia, as when it passed un∣der the name of Valeria. 2 Nursia, a City no less antient, seated amongst the Hils, which for the most part are covered with snow; from which Town, being heretofore of more reputation, the Province of Nursia, spoken of in the Itinerarie of Antoninus, took denomination. 3 Mag∣liano, a pleasant and well-peopled Town, at this time the principall of this Territory. 4 Ocri∣culum, built amongst many Fruitfull hils, a mile from Tiber. 5 Narnia, the Country and Birth-place of the Emperor Nerva, the first of all the Emperors not born in Rome, as after him there were few born in it. The soyl about it is of so different and strange a nature, that it is said to be made dirty by the Sun and Winds, and dusty by Rain; the City is well-peopled, and a Bishops See, seated upon a very steep and craggy Hill, not far from the River Nar (now Negro) from which perhaps it took the name. A City given unto the Church of Rome by Luitpran∣dus King of the Lombards; of which the Popes of Rome having got possession, never left practi∣sing till they had got into their power all the rest of the Country. Little is famous else in the whole Region of Umbria, but that in the Western part thereof, is the Lake called Lacus Vade∣modius, neer to Ameria, now called Amelia, a town of the Dukedom, where Dolobella overthrew such of the Galls as had escaped the sword of Camillus; Ne quis extaret in ea gente (saith the Historian) qui incensam à se Roman gloriaretur; a former slaughter being made by Camillus on the banks of Aniene, the Eastern limits of these Umbri.

5 S. PETERS PATRIMONIE, properly and specially so called, is that part of Tuscanie, which appertains unto the Church; bounded upon the East with Tiber, which di∣vides it from Latiuns, or Compagna di Roma; on the West, with the River Piseo, which falleth into the Sea near the Mountain of Argentario, and parteth it from the estate of the Duke of Flo∣rence; on the North, with the Apennine; on the South, with the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea. It took this new name presently on the donation of the Countess Mathildis, who gave it for e∣ver unto the Church, An. 110. Paschal the second sitting in the Chair of Rome, to be the Pa∣trimonie

of S. Peter,* 1.164 and his successors in that See. A Country not inferiour unto any in It t∣lie, for the fertility of the soyl; but for the most part of an unhealthy Air, by reason of the frequent overflowings of Tiber, and the thick woods which hinder that the winds cannot purge and clense it.

The principall Cities, and places of most observation, are 1 Periglia, formerly called Peru∣sia; a famous Town, in which Augustus besieged L. Antonius the brother, and Fulvia the wife of M. Antony the Triunivir, who when they had in vain attempted to seduce Rome from his party, repaired to this Citie, which also at the last yeelded to the more fortunate Emperor, who afterwards, having much adorned and beautified it, caused it to be called Augusta; but it re∣turned not long after to its antient name. It is seated very pleasantly on the banks of Tiber, not far from the Apennine, in a very rich and fruitfull soyl, well built both for the publick and private structures; a Bishops See, and made an University An. 1090. In the distractions of I∣talie betwixt the Emperours and the Popes, this City was seized on by the Baillons, who held it as Vicars of the Church. The Oddies, an opposite Faction to them, having got together a strong party of Malecontents, so suddenly entred one night into the City, that the Baillons be∣gan to fly, nor was there any thing to hinder them from being masters of the Palace, but the chain which was drawn cross the gate. One of the souldiers going about to cut this chain, and wanting room to wield his arm, cryed a loud, Give back; which words being heard, but not well understood by those furthest off, put them to their heels, and the foremost, which thought they fled not for nothing, ran-way too. So the City was saved. 2 Orvieto, seated on so high a Rock, that it is no small terrour to look down from the top of it into the vallies beneath; in which there is a Church of a wondrous lightness, and yet the windows of the same (if we may credit Adrianus who reports it) are made of Albaster in stead of Glass. 3 Vite••bo, famous for the long residence of the Popes, at such time as they were affronted by the Roman Senators. 4 Civi∣ta Vecchia (called antiently Centumcellae) the only usefull Haven that belongeth to Rome; which being ruined by the Saracens, was rebuilt by the Popes, new named, and ••ortified with a very strong Castle for the defence of their Shipping. 5 Porto, seated on the mouth of Tiber, over a∣gainst Ostia; but cannot make one good Haven betwixt them both; a Bishops See, and one of the seven Cardinals which is alwaies assistant to the Pope. 6 Farnese, the antient seat and Pa∣trimony of the Farnesis, now Dukes of Parma. 7 Bracciano, which gives the title of a Duke to a branch of the Ursins, a well-known Family of those parts. 8 Baechano, neer the last in sound, although not in site: compassed round about with Hils, in the form of a Theatre, having a fair Lake in the middest, out of which runneth the River Cremera, neer which the Fabii were slain.

Here was in this Country also the City of the Veii, of great wealth and power, in a War a∣gainst which, managed for the most part by the aforesayd Fabii, 306 of them were slain in a day; onely one little child of them being left at home, who restored the House, and was the Ancestor of that Fabius Maximus who preserved Italie in the Wars with Annibal. Of which great slaugh∣ter, thus faith Ovid:—Veientibus Arvis

Ter centum Fabii, ter cecidere duo. On the Veientine plain Three hundred and six Fabii were slain.

This City of the Veii was at last, after a ten years siege, taken by Furius Camillus, and by him levelled with the earth, because he found that the common people of Rome had a mind to leave their own City, and inhabit here. Here is also that fatall River of Allia, nigh unto which Brennus and his Galls, being drawn into Italie by the sweet tast of the Italian wines, slaughte∣red the Romans. The Roman Army consisted of 40000 Souldiers, most of them being raw and unexperienced. The Galls were not more in number, but were naturally of a fierce and ha••∣dy courage, and withall so big-boned, that it seemeth they were born to be the terrour of man∣kind, and the ruin of Cities. Having wonne the day, the Barbarians march towards Rome, for∣saken of its chiefest strength; the Capitoll only being manned by Manlius; which also they had mastered if the geese had not been more vigilant than the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprize, they began a treaty with the Fathers of the Town, agreeing with them for a thou∣sand pound weight of Gold to forsake the City: But before the delivery of this mony, they were assaulted and vanquished by Camillus; who for this is called Romes second Founder. The overthrow at Allia, and the vanquishment of the Fabii, hapned in one day, though in diver, years, which was therefore by the old Romans put among the unfortunate daies; they never on that day attempting any business of importance. The like custom, whether on superstition, or fear of ill luck, is used by many Christians; and especially on Childermas day; wherein Phi∣lip de Comines telleth us, that Lewis the 11. used not to debate any matter; but accounted it a sign of some great misfortune towards him, if any man communed with him of his affairs; and would be marvailously displeased with those that were near him, if they troubled him with any matter whatsoever.

And finally, here is the famous Lake called Thrasymene (now Lago di Peruga, from the neerness of it to that City) where Annibal slew Flaminius the Consul, and 15000 of his Ro∣mans; which sight continued three houres, with so great an eagerness, that the Souldiers percei∣ved not a terrible Earthquake which at that time hapned.

6 COMPAGNA DI ROMA,* 1.165 containeth that part of Italie which antiently was called Latium, the habitation of the Latins, and seat of Rome; so called for that it is adjoyn∣ing to that Famous City, as the more proper Territory, and precinct thereof. It is sometimes also called Campania nova, to difference it from Campania properly so called, the seat and dwel∣ling of the Campans. It is bounded on the East with the said Campania, from which it is parted by the River Axofenus; on the West, with Tiber; on the North, with Umbria, or the new Duca∣to Spoletano, and Sabinta; and on the South with the Tyrrhenian or Tuscan sea: and came unto the Popes by no other Title than as they had the soveraignty and possession of the City of Rome, to which it alwaies did belong.

The chief place of it in old times was the City of Alba, then the Seat-Royall of the Latin, or Silvian Kings, ruined by Tullus Hostilius the third King of Rome; in which war Rome and Alba being laid at the stake, the whole action was committed by the Romans to the Horatii, to the Curatii by the Albans, being three Brethren of each side; in which it hapned that two of the Horatii were first slain, and the third counterfeiting a flight severed his Enemies, and so slew them; whereby the Albans ever after became subject to Rome. 2 Lavinium, built by Aeneas in honour of his wife Lavinia. 3 Antium, honoured many times with the seat and retirement of the Emperours; the Country round about affording variety of Recreations. The people once very strong in shipping, till the taking of the Town by Maevius a Roman Consul, who having broke their Forces at sea, brought with him into Rome the Beaks of their ships and other vessels, with which he decked and beautified the Pulpit for Orations (in the common Forum) which have generally ever since been called Rostra. This was the chief City of the antient Volsci, a people very strong in shipping, though without an Haven; afterwards much frequented by the principall Romans in their retirements from the City; so that for pompous and stately buildings it might compare with any other. Out of the ruins of this Town long ago destroyed, sprang the new City called Neptunum, situate on a rock near unto the sea, the steepness of which gives it naturall strength enough, and yet it is Fortified besides with two strong Castles, surveying the sea, and commanding the shore. 4 Ardea, the chief Town of the Lentuli, and seat of Tur∣nus the Rivall and Competitor of Aeneas; afterwards taken by Superbus the last King of the Romans; to which when the Galls had taken Rome, the miserable Citizens were compelled to fly. 5 Gabii, taken also by the same Superbus, whose sonne Sextus counterfeiting some dislike or his Fathers cruelties, fled to the Gabii, by whom improvidently entrusted with the com∣mand of their City, which he betrayed unto the Romans. 6 Ostia, antiently the Port-Town to Rome, built at the mouth of Tiber, by Ancus Martius, the 4^th King of Rome; but the Haven hath been long since dammed up, to stop the passage of the Enemies ships unto the City. The Bishop of this Town useth to consecrate the Pope. 7 Praeneste, first conquered by the Romans under Qu. Cincinnatus the Dictator. Nothing so much endammaged this City as its naturall and artificiall Fortifications; for when the Romans in the times of sedition abandoned the Town, they used to make this place their refuge. Among others, Marius the younger made it the seat of war against L. Sylla, but perceiving the unsuccessfulness of his affairs, here kill∣ed himself; and Sylla entring it as Conqueror, put 12000 of the Citizens to the sword. It hath since been so often sacked, that it is very short now of its former lustre; but still it holds the reputation of a Bishops See. 8 Tibur, an antient City also, and seated in an healthy Air. It is now called Trivolis, where there is a Fountain, which with Artificiall Engines moved with water, representeth the notes of divers Birds. A device very rare (it seemeth) in the time of Adrianus, who reporteth it; but now grown ordinary. In the perfection of which Art, as almost all Civill Nations may pretend a share, so I conceive that the priority herein doth belong of right unto the French, whose Master-pieces in this kind do far exceed the rest of Eu∣rope: For in the Kings house at S^t. Germains, seven miles from Paris (if it be lawfull for me to digress a little on this Argument) one may behold the Statua of a Nymph, sitting before a pair of Organs, whose fingers by the help of water, are taught to manage the Keys in so due an order, and the instrument to yeeld such a Musick to it, as comes exceeding near the Organ, if it be not the same; her head in the mean time jolting from one shoulder to another, like an old Fidlers at a Wake; there being also not far off the counterfeits of divers Mils, who very busily plyed their work till the Musick sounded, and then stood still as if inchanted with the noise. In another place, upon the drawing of a Curtain, one may see two Tritons riding on their Dolphins in a Sea of water, each of them with a shell in his hand, which enterchangably and in turns served in stead of Trumpets: In a third, the story of Perseus and Andromeda most lively acted; and in a fourth, Orpheus in sylvis positus, Orpheus playing on a Violl, the Trees moving, and the wild Beasts dancing in two rings about him, by the artificiall guidance of the waters only; the pret∣tie Birds in every place so chirping out their several and respective notes, that the hearer would conceive himself to be in some pleasant Grove. But it is time to go from Trivoli to 9 Velitri (called antiently Velitrae, and then a City of the Volsci) famous for the birth of the Emperor Augu∣stus, and the dwelling of the Octavian Family; a place most delectably seatedamongst the Vines, which yeeld as rich Wines as most in Italie. 10 Anxur, so called of the Temple which was here dedicated to Jupiter, surnamed Anxurus, that is, Beardless; first built by the Spartans, who fly∣ing from the severity of Lycurgus his Laws, did here seat themselves; after, a Colony of the Volsci, and after of the Romans. But this town being destroyed by the tyrannie of time, there started up

Taracina in the place thereof, seated upon a M••••ntain, but neer the Sea, which it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 like a Half Moon (it is now called the Bay of Mola) this City lying on the one horn thereof, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the very extremity of the Popes Dominions; and that of Caseta on the other, which is the first Port-Town of the Realm of Naples. The Country hereabouts hath most pleasant Orchards, of Citrons, Oranges, and Limons; the Oranges having at the same time both ripe and green Fruits, and represents a kind of Summer in the dead of Winter. Such other things as are re∣markable in this Campagna (heretofore called Latium) but more by what they have been, than they are at the present, are 1 Tusculum, a village which belonged to Tullie, who here composed his excellent Book called the Tusculan Questions. 2 Formiae, built by the Laconians, heretofore the delight and solace of the antient Romans, now visible only in its ruins. 3 Pr••vernum, once the chief City of the Volsci, and the seat of Camilla, a noble Amazonian Lady, who aided Turnus the Rutilian in his sharp war against Aeneas and the Tro••ans, where she lost her life. 4 Circe, an old City (in the place whereof now stands S. Felix) the habitation of Circe, that so much celebrated Sorceress, of whom, and her chanting of Ulysses and his companions, there is so much upon re∣cord in the antient Poets. Neer to which is the head-land called the Circaean Promontory, the re∣percussion of the Waves by whose Southern Basit, makes a dreadfull noise, and gave occasion to the fabulous inventions of the roaring of Lyons, ho••ling of Dogs, &c. which were heard about that Witches dwelling.

But the great glory of Latium, and indeed of Italie, was that the famous City of Rome was seated in it, being built on the East side of Tiber, now much inlarged by the increase of 42 le••••er streams or Rivers. It is distant from the sea about 15 miles, first built, as Fryer Leander a great Italian Antiquary is of opinion, by Roma, Daughter or Wife to one of the Latin Kings. But being forsaken and forlorn, by reason of the unwholsom air comming from the Fens, was re∣built by Romulus, much pleased with the naturall strength of the situation, and therefore like to make a good town of war. And this tradition I should rather subscribe unto, than that it was called Rome from Romulus; who had he pleased to challenge the honour to himself, might bet∣ter have caused it to be called Romulea (of which name there was a Town among the Samnites) than to call it Roma. But whatsoever greatness it did after come to, it was small enough (God knows) at first; the City comprehending the Mount Palatine only, and therefore not a m••le in compass; the Territory not extending, as Strabo witnesseth, above six miles from the City; and the Inhabitants thereof at the first generall Muster amounting at the most to 3300 men. So in∣considerable they were as well in quality as numbers, that their neighbours thought it a dispa∣ragement to bestow their daughters on them; and therefore they were fain to get themselves wives by a slight of wit; proclaming solemn Playes and Pastimes to be held in Rome, and ra∣vishing the women which came thither to behold the sports. The Kings succeeding much en∣larged it. Mount Aventine, and the hill Janiculum on the other side of the water being walled and added to it by Ancus Martius; as Quirinalis, Esquilinus, and Viminalis, were by Servius Tul∣lus; Capitolinus and Mount Coelius came not in till afterwards. But at the last it was improved to such an height, that in the flourishing times of that Commonwealth, the men increased to the number of 463000, and the compass of the Town unto 50 miles; there being on and about the walls 740 Turrets. And in this number of 463000 men, I reckon neither servants, women, nor children, but men able to bear Arms, Free Denizens, and such as were inrolled into Cense, or the Subsidie Books. To which if we should adde their wives, children, and servants, we cannot probably conjecture them to have been fewer than three or four Millions: and so Lip∣si••s is of opinion his Tract de Magnitudine Romana. The most memorable buildings of it, were 1 the Capitol, founded by Tarquinius Superbus, and beautified with the spoyles of their conque∣red Neighbours; saved from the fury of the Galls by the cackling of Geese. Tacitus calleth this house, Sedem Jovis optimi maximi, asupicatò à majoribus pignus imperii conditum. It was twice burnt, once in the Civill Wars of Sylla and Marius; and again in the wars of Vespasian and V••tellius. In the third building of it, Vespasian carried the first basket of earth, after him the Nobility did the like, to make the people more forward in the service: and perhaps the custom of laying the first stone in a building, or driving the first nayl in a timber-work, by him whose edifice it is, hath from hence, if not beginning, yet growth. 2 Here was the Tem∣ple of Janus, open in the time of wars, and shut in the time of peace; which, during all their Monarchy, hapned but thrice: namely, during the reign of Augustus, after the Punick war, and in the time of Numa. 3 Here was the Bridge called Pons Sublicius, on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole Army of King Porsena, Tarquin, and the Tuscans, till the Citizens behind had broken down the bridge, received him swimming to the bank with joyfull acclamations, and saved their City from present ruin. Here lived the famous Warriers, so much renowned in the stories of elder times; here flourished the exact Martiall discipline so memorized by ancient Historiographers; and finally here were layd up the spoyles and Tropheys of all Europe.

ROME, as now it standeth lower on the bank of Tyber, upon Campus Martius, where it was built after the inundation of the Gothes and Vandals, is in compass about eleven miles, with∣in which compass is not a little wast ground. The Inhabitants of all sorts reckoned to amount to 200000, two parts whereof are Clergy-men and Courtiers, that is to say, such as have their dependance on the Court of Rome, either by holding offices and places of employment under the Popes, or by attending on his person, or waiting on the Cardinals and eminent Pre∣lates

who are there abiding;* 1.166 or otherwise being of the retinue of such Forein Ambassadors a•• are alwaies commorant in the City to follow the Negotiations of their severall Masters; all which must needs amount to a very great number. It was first built on the East side of the Ri∣ver, in the Territory of Latium, but now there is little lest of the old City but the goodly ruins, and here and there some Churches and scattered houses (except it be a little on the North-East of the River from the Gate called Del Populo to the Iland of Tiber) the rest, especially to∣wards the South, being taken up with Pastures and sields of Corn. The main body of the City, as now it stands, is on the West side of the water, and the Holy Iland, consisting of three distinct parts or members. Of these the least is that which they call La Isola, but antiently the Holy I∣land; first made an Iland by the Corn, Straw, and other Goods of the Tarquins, which the Se∣nate not vouchsafing to convert to any publick or private use, commanded to be flung into the River, where it sunk and setled to an Iland; and after called the Holy Iland, from a Temple herein built unto Esculapius, brought hither from Epidaurus in the shape of a Serpent. This Iland is not above a quarter of a mile in length, and hardly half so much in bredth, but full of stately Churches and beautifull houses. Next to this is that which they call Trastevere, or Trans-Tiberina, but of old Janiculo, from the mountain of that name included in it; called also Civitas Ravennatium, or the City of the men of Ravenna, of the Souldiers which Augustus kept at Ravenna against Antonius, and after placed in this out-part of the City, which by reason of the unwholsomeness of the air, is inhabited onely by Artizans and poor people, yet compassed about with walls, except on that side next the water, and adorned with many goodly Churches, and some handsome buildings. But the chief glory of the City con∣••isteth in that part of it which is called Il Borgo, lying on the North side of the other, but dis∣joyned from it, compassed about with walls by Pope Leo the 4. and from thence called Civitas L••onina. For in this part there are, 1 the Churcb of S. Peter, which were it once finished, would be one of the rarest buildings in all the World. 2 The Castle of S. Angelo, impregnable un∣less by Famin. 3 The Popes Palace, called Belvidere, which with the Gardens thereof was com∣passed about with a very high wall by Pope Nicolas the fift, and had this name from the fair prospect which it hath; in the same sence as Belvoir Castle here in England, the Barony and Mansion of the Earls of Rutland. A Palace of magnificence and receipt enough. 4 The Library of the hill Vatican, properly called the Palatine, but more commonly the Vatican Library: a Library was founded by Sixtus the 4^th. who not only stored it with the choicest books he could pick out of Europe; but allowed also a large revenue for the perpetuall augmentation of it, Bibliothecam Palatinam in Vaticano, toto terrarum orbe celebrem, advectis ex omni Europa libris construxit; proventusque certos, &c. So Onuphrius. When the Duke of Burbon sacked Rome, An. 1527, it was much defaced and ransacked; but by the succeeding Popes it hath been again re∣covered to its former fame and beauty. Rome is now an University, which was founded by Ur∣ban the fourth, at whose request Thomas Aquinas professed here. Pope Nicholas the fifth was a speciall Benefactor to the same; and after him, Leo the tenth, who revived the Greek learning and language, which were in these parts almost forgotten. And finally to this place are brought all the treasures of those parts of Christendom subject to the Popes authority, partly for the expence of strangers, which do there remain on their severall pleasures or occasions, and part∣ly for the expeditions which are there obtained for the Investitures of Bishopricks, and Buls of Benefices, Indulgences, and other matters of Court-holy-water, and partly in the Pensions which are payd there to the Cardinals and other Ministers of those Kings and Princes which know best how to make their ends of the Popes Ambitions. So that it may be truly sayd, there came not more Tributes into Old Rome from the conquered Provinces, than hath been bronght into the New from the subject Churches, which have submitted to the power of the Roman Prelates; and that they have as great command now under the pretence of Religion, as ever they had formerly by force of Arms. So truly was it sayd by Prosper of Aquitane (if my memory fayl not.)

Roma caput mundi, quicquid non possidit Armis, Religione tenet.—

This is to say.

What Rome subdu'd not with the Sword, She holds by colour of the Word.

But yet there wants the Genius of the antient City, the power and naturall courage of the old In∣habitants, which held the same against the bravery and assaults of all Forein Enemies: this Ci∣ty during the time of the antient Romans, being never took but by the Galls; but since Ponti∣ficall, it hath been made a Prey to all Barbarous Nations, and never was besieged by any that did not take it. In a word, the city of Rome as now it standeth, is but the carcass of the old, of which it retains nothing but the ruins; and the cause of them, her sins.

The Popes much brag of the foundation of their Church, and the authority of S. Peter; whose being there is indeed constantly attested by most antient Writers, insomuch that Calvin, though no friend to the Popes of Rome, yet propter Scriptorum consensum, in regard of the unani∣mous consent of the primitive times, did not think fit to controvert it. The silence of the Scriptures is a Negative Argument, and concludes nothing to the contrary, against so great a Cloud of unquestioned Witnesses, as soberly and positively have affirmed the same. And yet I

would not have it thought by the captious Remanists,* 1.167 that I conceive that it makes any thing at all for the Popes Supremacy, because he si••s in Peters seat; no more than it did make for Vibius Rufus (as Dion doth relate the Story) to attain Tullies eloquence, or Caesars power, because he maried Tullies widow, and bought Caesars chair, though the poor Gentleman did befool himself with this opinion, that he should be Master of them both. Of which see Lib. LVII. And yet the Popes relie so much upon this fancy of being the direct heirs of S. Pe∣ter, and all his preheminences, that all things which they say or do, must be entituled to S. Pe∣ter. Their Throne must be S. Peters Chair, their Church S. Peters Ship, their Lands S. Peters Pa∣trimony, their Tributes and exactions must be called Peter-pence, their Excommunications ••ulmi∣nated in S. Peters name; and all their Buls and Faculties sealed Annulo Piscatoris, with S. Peters Signet. Nay they went so far at the last, that Pope Steven not being contented to be Peters Successor, did take upon him in plain terms to be Peter himself. For being distressed by Astul∣phus King of the Lombards, he sends for aid unto King Pepin in this following stile. Petrus Apo∣stolus JESU CHRISTI, &c. i.e. Peter the Apostle of JESUS CHRIST to you the most illustrious King Pepin, and to all Bishops, Abbots, &c. I the Apostle Peter, whose adopted sonnes you are, admonish you that you presently come and defend this City, &c. And doubt you not, but trust assu∣redly, that I my self, as if I stood before you, do thus exhort you, &c. and that I Peter the Apostle of God, will at the last day yeeld you mutuall kindnesses, and prepare you Tabernacles in the heaven••. Ba∣ronius who records this Letter, An^o 755. numb. 17. was it seems, pretty well perswaded by it, that the Pope and Peter were all one. For in his Exhortation or Paraeneses to the State of Venice, being then upon differences with Pope Paul the fifth, he stileth him in plain terms thus, Pau∣lus idem{que} Petrus vicem Christi agens in terris, i.e. Paul, who is also Peter, and Christs Vicegeren••. But leaving these imaginary clames and challenges of S. Peters privileges, though they did really advance the reputation of that See in the darker times, two things there were which did exceedingly conduce to the improvement of their power in the more knowing and discer∣ning times of Christianity. Of which the principall was the Orthodoxie of the Bishops or Popes of Rome; their eminent and sincere profession of the Faith of Christ, when almost all the other Churches were either torn in pieces by the fury of Schism, or wasted and subverted by the fraud of Heresie. In which regard, Appeals were frequently made to the Church of Rome, as a more competent Judge of the truth of Doctrine; the communion of it much desired by all true Christians; and a repair thither for relief and shelter in the times of trouble, made by the Orthodox Professors under persecution. And of these times, and this condition of that Church, we are to understand such passages of the Antient Writers, as magnifie the Faith of the Church of Rome, and set it above all the batteries and assaults of Heresie. Such is that passage of S. ••y∣prian, Romanos esse ad quos perfidia non potest habere accessum, lib. 1. ep. 3. and that of Hierome, Romanam fidem (i. e. Romanorum fidem) Apostolica voce Laudatam, ejusmodi praestigias non recipere; in Apol. cont. Ruffin. and many others of that kind. Which passages, it were as foolish and ridi∣culous to apply to all following times, the condition of that Church being different from what then it was, as to accommodate all those Eulogies and commendations to the present Citie of Rome, which the Orators and Panegyrists of the elder times have hyperbolically ascribed to old Rome in her greatest glories. The next was the fixation of the Popes in the Metropolis, or Im∣periall City, which drawing to it such a multitude of suters and attendants from all parts the world, could not but add much to the power and reputation of those Prelates, who had the happiness and honour to be resident there: and thereby opportunity to gain more Disci∣ples, to solve more doubts of conscience, and decide more controversies, than any other could expect. And so we are to understand that passage in S. Irenaeus, in which he saith, Ad han•• Ec∣clesiam propter potentiorem Principalitatem necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam. i.e. eos qui sunt undi{que} Ecclesias. And so they did as long as Rome enjoyed the honour of a more potent Princi∣pality than other Cities: But when that more potent Principality failed to be at Rome by the removall of the Imperiall See, first to Constantinople, and afterwards unto Ravenna, then did the Bishops of Constantinople and Ravenna dispute with those of Rome for Superiority: the S. at of Religion most commonly following the seat of the Empire. And in this clame the Patriarch or Bishop of Constantinople prevailed so far, that with the permission of Mauritius the Emperor, he took upon him the title of Universall Patriarch. Gregory the Great (of whom it is said that he was the worst Bishop of all that went before him, and the best of all that came after him) was at that time Bishop of Rome: Who sharply inveighed as well against the Emperor, as th•• Patriarch of Constantinople, for this Title; and plainly maintained, that whosoever called himself Universall Bishop, was the fore-runner of Antichrist. As for himself, it is probable that he took the title of Servus servorum Dei, more in opposition to him of Constantinople, than with an intent to be so truly. To which though those of Rome reply, that Gregory did not ab∣solutely condemn this Title, but only blamed John the Constantinoplitan Patriarch, for assuming to himself that attribute, which properly belonged to the See of Rome; yet this cannot be. For then we should either in the old Bulls of the former Popes find mention of this Title; or else Pope Gregory would have assumed it to himself, that the world might take notice whereto of right it did belong. But Boniface, who next but one succeeded Gregory, having further aims, applied himself to Phocas that bloody Tyrant: who having murdered the Emperor Mauritius, his wife and children, and thereby got the generall hatred of all the good Subjects of the Em∣pire,

the better to assure himself of Italie,* 1.168 which he feared was ready to revolt, declared this Bo∣niface to be the Oecumenicall Bishop, and Head of the Church. To such a good beginning, such a gracious Patron, do the Popes stand indebted for that power and Empire, which now they chal∣lenge to themselves over all the Church.

Now as the Bishop of Constantinople and Ravenna did challenge a priority or precedency of the Popes of Rome, by reason that they were respectively honoured with the Seat Imperiall: so were there divers other Bishops, as Antioch, Alexandria, Carthage, Millain, which clamed an equality with them, and would by no means yeeld them any superiority. For triall of whose clame, we must look back on somewhat which hath been said before; where it was shewn, that the Roman Empire was divided into fourteen Dioceses, each Diocese being subdivided into severall Provinces, each Province comprehending many severall Cities: then that in every of those Ci∣••ies, where the Romans had their Defensores, the Christians also had a Bishop; in the Metropolis of each Province, which commonly was the seat of the Roman President, the Christians had their Metropolitan; and that in each principall City of each severall Diocese, wherein the Vicar of that Diocese had fixed his dwelling, there did the Christians place a Primate. And this was done according to that famous Maxim of Optatus, Respublica non est in E••clesia, sed Ecclesia est in Republica, that the Church is in the Common-wealth, and not the Common-wealth in the Church. Upon which foundation the Fathers in the Councill of Chalcedon raised this super∣structure, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. that the honours of the Church should be accommodated unto those in the State. So that according to this Platform the Primates of the Church were of equall power, each of them limited and restrained to his proper Sphere, out of the which if he presumed once to act, he moved irregularly, and in his Excentricks. And for those Pri∣mates, I shall give you once for all this generall Muster, that is to say, the Patriarch or Pope of Rome, for the Diocese or Prefecture of that City, the Primate or Arch-bishop of Millain for the Diocese of Italie, of Sirmium for that of Illyricum, of Lyons for that of France, of York for Britain, of Toledo for Spain, and of Carthage for Africk. Then for the East parts of the Empire, there was the Patriach of Alexandria for the Diocese of Egypt; of Antioch for that of the Orient; the Primate or Arch-bishop of Ephesus for the Diocese of Asia; of Nicomedia for that of Pontus, of Bizantium or Constantinople for that of Thrace, of Thessalonica for the Diocese of Greece, and of Justiniana prima for that of Dacia. Amongst all which was a mutuall corre∣spondence and Co-ordination for the generall Government of the Church, maintained by Let∣ters of intercourse, which they called Literas Format as, and Communicatorias; but no subordi∣nation, and much less subjection, unto one another, as doth appear most evidently by the Canons of the Councill of Nice, assigning to the three great Patriarchs their peculiar bounds, accor∣ding to the custom of the former times. As for the Diocese or Patriarchate of the Popes of Rome, it contained in it those ten Provinces which were immediately subject to the Prefect or Provost of that City (an Officer instituted first by Augustus Caesar) that is to say the Pro∣vinces of Tuscia and Umbria, Picenum Suburbicarium, Campania, Apulia and Calabria, Valeria, Samnium, Lucania and the Brutii, in the main land of Italie; and the three Ilands of Sicilie, Corsica, and Sardinia. In which regard, I mean as to the immediate Government of those Pro∣vinces by the Praefect of the City of Rome, as they are called Regiones Suburbicariae by Ruffinus an Italian Writer; so antiently the Pope himself was called Urbicus or the City-Bishop, as ap∣pears plainly by Optatus, who calleth Pope Zepherinus, Zepherinus Urbicus. But the Popes were not long content with that allotment, growing up daily by a steddy and constant watchfulness upon all occasions, to increase the Grandour of that See, and taking to themselves the honor to be Vindices Canonum, the strict and punctuall preservers of the antient Discipline, which took extremely well with all sorts of people. Till in the end from being Vindices Canonum, they came to be Interpreters, and at last the Rulers, or rather the Over-rulers of the Canons; and from chief Labourers in the Vineyard, they became the Landlords; which was the honor aimed at, and at last obtained by the foresaid Boniface, whom that cruell and butcherly Tyrant Phocas made the Head of the Church, the sixty sixt Bishop and first Pope of Rome: the Latine word Papa coming from the old Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, signifying a Father. A Title at the first common unto other Bishops; as is evident to any one who hath read the Fathers; but after this appro∣priated unto those of Rome. Of these Popes, their Succession, and times of Government, our Chronologers are very uncertain: not one of them that ever I had the luck to see, agreeing exactly with another. The reasons whereof, as I conceive, are 1. The frequent Vacancies, and 2. the many Schisms which have happened in it, and 3. the Anti-Popes in them created: the Wri∣ters of those times accounting him onely among the Popes, to whose faction they were most de∣voted. This Catalogue ensuing I have collected principally out of the Tables of Helvicus, Freigius, Bellarmine, and Onuphrius, whose differences I have reconciled as well as possibly I could: premonishing the Reader, that where the number of yeers which every Pope is found to sit in the Papall Chair, make not up the full number from his first admission, to the coming in of his Successor, it must be understood of some Schism or Vacancy hapning in the Intervall, by which the tale is to be made up. And for the difficulties which occur amongst the Antients, in the first Succession, some placing of them thus, Linus, Cletus, Clemens; some Linus, Clemens, Cletus; and finally some others putting the Clemens first: I know no better way to compose the same, than to affirm (as many of the Fathers do) that S. Peter and S. Paul were Co-Founders

of the Church in Rome;* 1.169 S. Peter of the Church of the Circumcision, and S. Paul of the Gentiles; each of them being Bishop of the Church of his own foundation: and then to draw down the Succession in this manner following.

The Bishops of Rome.

• ...A. Ch.
• 44 1 S. Peter, Bishop of the Churches of the Circumcision.
• 70 2 Cletus, or Anacletus, Successor to S. Peter in the Churches of the Cir∣cumcision 23
• 59 1 S. Paul, Bishop of the Churches of the Gentiles.
• 70 2 Linus, Successor to S. Paul in the Church of the Gentiles 11.
• 81 3 Clemens, having succeeded Linus first in the Church of the Gentiles, did after, An. 93. succeed Cletus also in the Church of the Jews; reckoned by some the next Successor to S Peter, because the next who after him had the charge of the whole; the Church of the Gentiles not being founded, or not distinguished from the other, till some years after Peters coming.
• 103 4 Anacletus 9
• 112 5 Evaristus 9
• 121 6 Alexander 10 m. 5 d.
• 131 7 Sixtus 10
• 142 8 Telesphorus 12
• 154 9 Hyginus 4
• 158 10 Pius 9
• 167 11 Ancetus 8 m. 9
• 175 12 Soter 4
• 179 13 Eleutherius 15
• 194 14 Victor 9
• 203 15 Zepherinus 18
• 221 16 Calistus 5
• 226 17 Urbanus 6 m. 7 d.
• 233 18 Pontianus 5
• 238 19 Antherus 1
• 239 20 Fabianus 14
• 253 21 Cornelius 2
• 255 22 Lucius 1 m. 8
• 256 23 Stephanus 3 m. 3.
• 260 24 Sixtus, or Xistus II. 2
• 262 25 Dionysius 10
• 272 26 Felix 2 m. 5 d.
• 775 27 Eutychanus 8
• 283 28 Caius 13
• 296 29 Marcellinus 8
• 304 30 Marcellus 5
• 309 31 Eusebius 2
• 311 32 Miltiades 3
• 314 33 Silvester 22
• 336 34 Marcus m. 8
• 337 35 Julius 15 m. 5
• 352 36 Liberius 15, cui vivo Felix suffectus.
• 367 37 Damasus 18
• 385 38 Syricius 13
• 398 39 Anastasius 4
• 402 40 Innocentius 15
• 417 41 Zosimus 1 m. 4
• 419 42 Bonifacius 5
• 424 43 Celestinus 8 m. 5
• 432 44 Sixtus III. 8
• 440 45 Levo magn. 21
• 461 46 Hilarius 6 m. 10
• 468 47 Simplicius 15 m. 5
• 483 48 Felix III. 9
• 492 49 Gelasius 4
• 497 50 Anastasius II. 2
• 499 51 Symmachus 15
• 514 52 Hormisda 9
• 523 53 Jannes 2 m 9. d.
• 526 54 Felix IV. 4
• 530 55 Bonifa••ius II. 1.
• 532 56 Joannes II. 3
• 535 57 Agapetus 1
• 536 58 Silverius 1
• 537 59 Vigilius 18
• 555 60 Pelagius 5
• 560 61 Joannes III. 13
• 573 62 Benedictus 4
• 578 63 Pelagius II. 12
• 590 64 Gregorius Mag. 14
• 609 65 Sabinianus 1, the last of the Roman Bishops, not having that ar∣rogant Title or Uni∣versall Bishop, or head of the Church.

The Popes of Rome challenging a Supremacy over all the Church.

• 606 1 Bonifacius III. 3
• 607 2 Bonifacius IV. 8
• 615 3 Deus-dedit 3
• 618 4 Bonifacius V. 5 m. 10
• 624 5 Honorius 13
• 637 6 Severinus 2
• 639 7 Joannes IV. 2
• 641 8 Theodorus 7 m. 5
• 649 9 Martinus 6
• 654 10 Eugenius 2. m. 9
• 657 11 Vitalianus 14
• 671 12 A-Deo-datus 5
• 677 13 Domnus 1 m. 5 d.
• 679 14 Agatho 4
• 683 15 Leo II. m. 10
• 684 16 Benedictus II. 1
• 685 17 Joannes V. 1
• 686 18 Canon m. II
• 688 19 Sergius 13
• 701 20 Joannes VI. 3
• 704 21 Joannes VII. 3
• 707 22 Sisinnius d. 20
• 707 23 Constantinus 7
• 714 24 Gregorius II. 17
• 731 25 Greg. III. 10 m. 9
• 742 26 Zacharias 10
• 752 27 Stephanus II. d. 4
• 752 28 Stephanus III. 5
• 757 29 Paulus I. 10
• 767 30 Constans II. 1
• 768 31 Stephanus IV. 4
• 772 32 Adriauus I. 23
• 796 33 Leo III. 20
• 816 34 Stephanus V. m. 7
• 817 35 Paschalis 7
• 824 36 Eugenius II. 3
• 827 37 Valentinus d. 4
• 827 38 Gregorius IV. 16
• 843 39 Sergius II. 3
• 846 40 Leo IV. 8
• 854 41 Joannes VIII. vn'gò POPE JOANE 2
• 856 42 Benedictus III. 2
• 858 43 Nicolas 10
• 868 44 Adrianus II. 5
• 873 45 Joannes IX. 10
• 883 46 Martinus II. 1
• 884 47 Adrianus III. 1
• 885 48 Stephanus VI. 6
• 891 49 Formosus 4
• 895 50 Bonifacius VI. d. 15
• 896 51 Stephanus VII. 1
• 897 52 Romanus m. 4
• 897 53 Theodorus II. d. 10
• 897 54 Joannes X. 2
• 899 55 Benedictus IV. 2
• 903 56 Leo V. d. 40
• 903 57 Christophorus m. 7
• 903 58 Sergius III. 7
• 910 59 Anastasius. III. 2
• 912 60 Lando m. 6.
• 912 61 Joannes XI. 15
• 928 62 Leo VI. m. 6
• 929 63 Stephanets VIII. 2
• 931 64 Joannes XII. 5
• 936 65 Leo VII. 4
• 940 66 Stephanus IX. 3
• 943 67 Martinus III. 3
• 946 68 Agapeius II. 9
• 956 69 Joannes XIII. 8
• 964 70 Leo VIII. 1
• 965 71 Benedicta V. 1
• 966 72 Joannes XIV.
• 973 73 Benedictu. VI m ••
• 974 74 Domnus li. 1 m. 3
• 975 75 Bonifa••ius VII. 1
• 976 76 Benedictus VII. 8
• 984 77 Joannes XV. 1
• ...

• 985 78 Joannes XVI. 10* 1.170
• 995 79 Joannes XVII. m. 4
• 996 80 Gregorius V. 3
• 999 81 Silvester II. dictus Necroma••ticus 4
• 1003 82 Joannes XVIII. m. 5
• 1003 83 Joannes XIX. 6
• 1009 84 Sergius IV. 3
• 1012 85 Benedictus VIII. 12
• 1024 86 Joannes XX. 8 m. 9
• 1033 87 Benedictus IX. 12
• 1045 88 Silvester III. m. 1
• 1045 89 Benodictus X. m. 1
• 1045 90 Gregorius VI. 1 m. 7
• 1047 91 Clemens II. m. 9
• 1047 92 Damasus II. d. 23
• 1049 93 Leo IX. 5
• 1055 94 Victor II. 2
• 1057 95 Stephanus X. 1. m. 6
• 1059 96 Nicolaus II. 2. m. 6
• 1062 97 Alexander II. 11
• 1073 98 Gregorius VII. dictus
• Hildebrandus 12
• 1088 99 Victor III. 1
• 1087 100 Urbanus II. 12
• 1099 101 Paschalis II. 18
• 1118 102 Gelasius II. 1
• 1119 103 Calistus II. 6
• 1125 104 Honorius II. 5
• 1130 105 Innocens II. 13
• 1143 106 Celestin II. m. 5
• 1144 107 Lucius II. m. 11
• 1145 108 Eugenius III. 8
• 1153 109 Anastasius IV. 1
• 1154 110 Adrian IV. 4
• 1159 111 Alexand. III. 22
• 1181 112 Lucius III. 4
• 1185 113 Urban III. 2
• 1187 114 Gregorius VIII. m. 2
• 1188 115 Clemens III. 3
• 1191 116 Celestine III. 6
• 1198 117 Innocent III. 17
• 1216 118 Honorius III. 10
• 1227 119 Gregorius IX. 14
• 1241 120 Celestin IV. d. 17
• 1243 121 Innocent IV. 11
• 1254 122 Alexander IV. 6
• 1261 123 Urbanus IV. 3
• 1265 124 Clemens IV. 3
• 1271 125 Gregorius X. 14
• 1275 126 Innocent V••m. 5
• 1276 127 Adrian V. d. 19
• 1276 128 Joannes XXI. d. 8
• 1277 129 Nicolaus III. 4
• 1281 130 Martinus IV. 4
• 1285 131 Honorius IV. 4
• 1288 132 Nicolaus IV. 4
• 1294 133 Celestin. V. m. 6
• 1295 134 Bonifacius VIII. 8
• 1303 135 Benedictus IX. m. 8
• 1305 136 Clemens V. 9
• 1316 137 Joannes XXII. 18
• 1334 138 Benedict. X. 7
• 1342 139 Clemens VI. 10
• 1352 140 Innocent VI. 10
• 1362 141 Urban V. 8
• 1371 142 Gregorius XI. 7
• 1378 143 Urban. VI. 11
• 1389 144 Boniface IX. 14
• 1404 145 Innocent VII. 2
• 1406 146 Gregorius XII. 2
• 1409 147 Alex. V. m. 10
• 1410 148 Joannes XIII. 5
• 1417 149 Martin V. 13
• 1431 150 Eugenius IV. 16
• 1447 151 Nicolaus V. 8
• 1455 152 Callistus III. 3
• 1458 153 Pius II. antè dictus Aeneas Silvius 6
• 1464 154 Paulus II. 7
• 1471 155 Sixtus IV. 12
• 1484 156 Innocent VIII. 7
• 1492 157 Alexander VI. 11
• 1053 158 Pius III. d. 26
• 1503 159 Julius II. 10
• 1513 160 Leo X. 9
• 1522 161 Adrian VI. 2
• 1524 162 Clemens VII. 10
• 1534 163 Paulus III. 15
• 1550 164 Julius III. 5
• 1555 165 Marcellus II. d. 22
• 1555 166 Paulus IV. 5
• 1560 167 Pius IV. 6
• 1567 168 Pius V. 5
• 1572 169 Gregorius XIII. 13
• 1585 170 Sixtus V. 5
• 1590 171 Urbán VII. d. 12
• 1590 172 Gregorius XIV. m. 9
• 1591 173 Innocent IX m. 1.
• 1592 174 Clement VIII. 13
• 1605 175 Leo XI. d. 26
• 1605 176 Paulus V. 16
• 1621 177 Greg. XV. 2
• 1623 178 Urban VIII. 21
• 1644 179 Innocent X. now

living. To these 179 Popes, adde the 65 Bishops which preceded that arrogant title of Univer∣sall, and they make up the full number of 244. How many are to come, he must be a cunning man that can determine: And yet such cunning men there have been, who have determined positively, but withall Prophetically of the number of Popes; by name S. Malachie, one of the first Apostles of the Irish Nation, very much honoured by that people to this very day. Of whom there is remaining in Massinghams collection of the Irish Saints, a certain number of Mottos, in the Latin tongue, agreeable to the nature or chief accidents of as many Popes successively to one another, according to the order of those severall Mottos; and thereunto this Prophecie an∣nexed, that when so many Popes had sate in S. Peters Chair, either the World should end, or th•• Popedom sail. The Book was shewed to me by the Author when I was at Paris, and the Popes names in order joyned to every Motto, as far as to the time of Urban, who last deceased; which I compared, as well as my memory would serve me, and found the Mottos and the Popes to be very answerable. The Motto for Pope Urban, which I took most notice of, was Lilium & Ro∣sa: a Motto very suitable to the principall Action which was like to happen in his time, being the conjunction of the English Rose, and the French Lilie, in the Mariage of Charles K. of England, and Madam Henrietta Maria the Princess of France, which that Pope earnestly promoted in his spee∣dy and cheerfull granting of the Dispensation. And to take from me all suspition of Imposture, this Massingham shewed me an old Book written by one Wion a Flemming, and printed near 200 years before his Collection; in which the Mottos stood as in his they did; and comparing the Mettos with a printed Catalogue of the Popes, I found the name of Urban, and that Motto to jump even together. From Urban downwards there remained (as I now remember) 36 Mottos more to come; by consequence if this Malachie were as true a Prophet as one Malachie was, just so many Popes, and then the Popedom to be ruined, or the World to end. But I hope God for his Elects sake will abridge those dayes, and not permit the superstitions and corruptions of that Church to endure so long; nor so many Assertors and Defenders of those Roman Hetrodoxiet to be added to the former number: Out of the storyes of all which (pretermitting many things of less consideration) I will only select some particular passages, for the better understanding of their state and story.

1 Pelagius the first, ordained that Hereticks and Schismaticks should be punished with tempo∣rall death (which severity continueth still;) and that none should be preferred to Ecclesiasticall dignityes by Gifts and B••ibes, which pious order is long since antiquated.

2 Vital••aruts, first brought Organs into the divine service of the Church of Rome, to be used

with the singing or vocall Musick formerly in use; which afterwards was brought unto more perfection by the Popes succeeding.

3 Constantine, was so generally beloved of all men, that going to Constantinople, Justinian the second kist his feet in sign of honour; which some of the ambitious Popes in times succeeding drew into example, and at last brought into a custom, as it still continueth.

4 Pascal the first, caused the Priests of certain parishes in Rome, by reason of their nearness to his person, their presence at his Election, and to honour them with a more venerable Title, to be called Cardinals. Now mates for Kings, and numbred about 70, but more or fewer at the sole pleasure of the Popes.

5 Eugenius the second took to himself within the Territories of the Church, the Autority of creating Dukes, Earls, and Knights, as the Exarch of Ravenna had used to do.

6 Sergius the second, was the first that changed his name. For, thinking his own name Boc∣ca di Porco, or Swines-mouth, not consonant to his dignity, he caused himself to be called Sergius, which precedent his Successors following, do also vary their names. So that if one be a Cow∣ard, he is called Leo; if a Tyrant, Clemens; if an Atheist, Pius or Innocent; if a Rustick, Urbanus; and so of the rest.

7 John the eighth, is by most men confessed to be a woman, and is usually called Pope Joane. To avoyd the like disgrace, the Porphirie chair was ordained; Ubi ab ultimo diacono, &c. so that both in a literall and mysticall sense, this woman may be called, The Whore of Babylon. The name of this Female Pope, the Romish Chronologers have not inserted into the Catalogue; the reason, as Marianus Scotus giveth it, propter turpitudinem rei, & sexum muliebrem. And from hence it is, that in the common Catalogues these Popes that have called themselves Johns, are so ill ordered, some making that John which succeeded Adrian the second, An^o 872, to be the 8, and others the 9. Platina onely of all the Pontificians reckoneth Pope Joane as the 8 of the Johns, and so forward: in which particular I have followed his authority. And it is probable enough that God might suffer that proud See to fall into such an infamy, the better to humble the ensu∣ing Popes in the times of their greatest ruff and flourish; or to prevent the brag of that conti∣nued Succession, they so much pretend to. More of this Argument, (as to the truth of the story in matter of Fact) he that lists to see, may satisfie himself in M. Cookes Book of Pope Joane, who most industriously hath answered all objections which hath been made against it by those of Rome.

8 Nicolas the first, the better to fasten the Clergy to the See of Rome, and make them the less obnoxious to their naturall Princes; was the first who did by Law restrain them from mariage, saying, that it was the more honest to have to do with many women privately, than openly to keep a wife; and some of his Successors followed it so close, that a Priest of Placent: a being accused to have wife and children, was deprived of his Benefice; but upon proof made, that she was the wife of ano∣ther man, and his Strumpet only, he was again restored unto it.

9 Adrian the third ordained, that the Emperour from thenceforth should have no more to do with the Election or Confirmation of the Pope, but that it should be left wholly to the Ro∣man Clergy.

10 Formosus was so ill beloved, and of such a generall disesteem, that Pope Steven the seventh caused his body to be unbnried, all his Acts reversed, two of his fingers to be cut off, and then the mangled carkass to be again interred among the Luty. And though these Acts of Steven were adjudged illegal both by John the tenth, and Pope Romanus, two of his Successors, and the doings of Formosus justified, yet Sergius the third caused his corrupt and putrified body to be taken once more out of the grave, and his head to be cut off as if still alive. So little did the infallibility of St. Peters Chair preserve these Popes from falling into gross and irreconcilable contradictions.

11 John the 12^th, was the next after Sergius the second that changed his name, a very wicked, cruell, and libidinous man; who comming to that place by his Fathers greatness, cut off the Nose of one Cardinall, and the hand of another, for that they had signified to the Emperour O∣tho the first, what a scandall all the Church did suffer by his detestable life; and finally being ta∣ken in Adultery was slain by the husband of the woman.

12 Gregory the fifth, finding the power of the Emperour, as long as it continued in a way of succession, not likely to be over-born by that of the Church; and being withall incensed against the Romans, who till that time retained some shadow of an Empire; projected the election of the future Emperors by the Princes of Germany, by which the Germans were distracted into Factions, and the Romans weakned, and so a door left open to the Popes of Rome to make their ends upon them both.

13 Steven the tenth brought the Church of Millaine to be under the obedience of the Popes of Rome, which till that time had challenged an equality with them; as before Pope Dom nus had done the Church of Ravenna, which for some time had challenged the precedencie of them.

14 Gregorie the seventh, commonly called Hildebrand, a turbulent and unquiet man, who first adventured to draw the premises layd down by some of his Predecessors into a conclusion, Excommunicating the Emperour Henry the fourth, for medling with the Investitures of Bishops, and causing Rodulph Duke of Suevia to rebell against him. A man much favoured against the

〈◊〉〈◊〉 of her own House by the Countess Mathildis, who is sayd to be so much his friend, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his sake she left the company of her husband, and disherited her right heirs, setling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whole estates in Italie on the See of Rome. And though the Emperour had the better of this Pope, and made him fly out of Rome, and dye in exile, yet he was fain at last to submit himself to Pope Pascal the second, (who had armed his own sonne against him) to attend bare-foot at his door, and cry peccavi.

15 Sergius the third ordained the bearing of Candles in the Feast of the Purification of the Virgin Mary, thence called Candlemass day.

16 Sergius the fourth was the first that on Christmass night with divers Ceremonies did con∣secrate Swords, Roses, or the like, to be sent as tokens of love and honour to such Princes as deserved best of them, or whom they desired to oblige. Thus Leo the tenth sent a consecrated Rose to Frederick Duke of Saxonie, requesting him to banish Luther: and Paul the third an hallowed Sword to James the fift of Scotland, to engage him in a war against Henry the 8. who had then withdrawn himself and his Kingdom from the Popes commands.

17 Nicolas the second took from the Roman Clergy the election of Popes, and gave it to the College of Cardinals.

18 Celestine the second, was the Inventer of that mad manner of cursing, or Anathematizing by Bell, Book, and Candle.

19 Alexander the third, pursuing the desperate course of Gregory the seventh, Excommunica∣ted the Emperor Frederick the first; and by raising war against him in every place, brought him to that exigent, that he was fain to prostrate himself at his feet: when the Pope treading on his neck, said aloud, super Aspidem & Basiliscum, &c. prophanely applying those words to the present occasion. And when the Emperour to put the better colour on his disgrace, meekly re∣plyed, Nontibi sed Petro; the Pope not willing to lose his part of so great a glory, subjoyned as angerly, Et mihi & Petro.

20 Innocent the third held a Councell in Rome, in which it was decreed that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes; and that no Emperor should be acknowledged till he had sworn obedience to him. Which bringeth into my mind that jolly humour of the great Cham of Tartary, who when he hath dined, commands his Trumpeters to sound, and make Pro∣clamation, that now all other Kings and Princes may sit down to dinner. He brought in the Doctrin of Transubstantiation, and ordained that there should be a Pix made to cover the conse∣crated (but now transubstantiated) Bread, and a Bell to be rung before it. He is also said to have first imposed Auricular Confession upon the people.

21 Nicolas the third was the first Pope who practised to enrich his kindred, intending to make one of them King of Lombardy, another King of Tuscany, and to raise the rest to great Advancements out of the Lands of the Church. Before which time (as Machiavil very well observeth) as there was no mention of the advancement of any of the Popes kinsfolks or poste∣rity; so afterwards they studied no one thing more than to prefer their own blood; insomuch that they have not only laboured to make them Princes, but if it were possible would procure the Popedom to be made hereditary. So he, with probabilitie enough: For so dearly do they love their Nephews (by which name they use to call their Bastards) that it was very justly said by Pope Alexander the third, The Laws forbid us to get Children, and the Devill hath grven us Ne∣phews in their stead.

22 Boniface the eighth, of whom it is sayd, that he entered like a Fox, reigned like a Lion, and dyed like a Dog, by his generall Bull exempted the Clergy from being chargeable with Ta••es and payments unto Temporall Princes. Which being complyed with by the Clergy of England, King Edward the first put them out of his protection; and so the Popes Bull left roaring here. He caused the Book of the Canon Law called the Decretals to be first set out; and instituted the Feast of Jubilee to be held in Rome every hundredth year; but by Clement the sixt it was brought unto the fiftieth year, and since reduced to the five and twentieth. This is that Boniface, who in that great concourse of people which repaired to Rome to observe his new Feast of Jubilee (to which every one that did repair was to have a plenary remission of all his sins) shewed him∣self one day in the habit of a Pope, and the next day in that of an Emperour; and caused two Swords to be born before him every day, in sign that all power Ecclesiasticall and Temporall did belong unto him.

23 Clement the fift was the first that made Indulgences and Pardons saleable. For seeing (said he) that one drop of our Saviours blood had been enough to have saved all Mankind, and yet that all his blood was shed, the over-plus was left to the Church as a standing Treasure, to be dispo∣sed of by S. Peter and his Successors. And hereunto, to make his Treasure the more inexhau∣sted, he added the Merits of the Virgin Mary, and all other Saints. Being wearied with the in∣solencie•• of the people of Rome, he removed the Papall See to Avignon in France, where it con∣tinued for the space of 70 years.

24 Clemens the sixt had an ill time of it: For in his Papacie the Emperour gave freely all Lands b••••••ng to the Church to such as formerly had usurped them, to be holden by them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Empire. Upon which title the Maltesti became Lords of Rimini, the Ordelaffi of For••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Camerine, the Bentivolies of Bononia, the Manfredi of Faenza, &c. Which Estates 〈◊〉〈◊〉 recoered to the Church till the time of Pope Julio the second; though conquered

from the present owners in the time of Alexander the sixth, by Caesar Borgias his sonne, who had an aim of setling them, and perhaps the Papacy it self, on the Borgian Family.

25 Gregory the eleventh returned the Papall Chair again to the City of Rome, whither he conveighed himself by Sea, in private, for fear of being withheld by the French; and being come thither found the chief parts of the City so over-grown with briers and bushes, and the principall buildings of it so decayed and ruinous, that a little longer absence would have made it desolate.

26 Paul the second endeavoure to encrease the Majesty of the Popedom by Arms and A∣varice, and exceeded all his Predecessours in pomp and shew, causing his Miter to be enriched with Diamonds, Saphyrs, Emeralds, and other stones of great price; and augmencing the splen∣dour of the Cardinals with a scarlet Gown, whom Innocent the 4. had graced with red Hats be∣fore. He brought the Jubilee from 50 to 25.

27 Sixtus the fourth ordained a constant guard to attend his person. He very much beauti∣fied and repaired the City of Rome, and was the first founder of the Vatican Library. But on the other side, he is sayd by some, to have set all offices and preferments to sale, and to have buil∣ded in Rome Stewes of both sexes, and to bring in Beads, and to authorize our Ladies Psalter.

28 Alexander the sixt, setting aside all modesty, was the first that openly acknowledged his Nephews (as they call their Bastards) to be his sonnes. By one of which, the Caesar Borgias be∣fore named, he recovered Forli, Imola, and many other estates from the present owners, on a design of setling them in his own family, as before is sayd; and to that end called in the French, who after made such fowl work in Italie.

29 Julio the second had more in him of the Souldier than the Prelate, recovering many Towns unto the Church which had been formerly usurped, being taken from the Occupants by Caesar Borgias; and keeping Italie in his time in continuall wars. This is the Pope, who passing over the bridge of Tiber, brandished his Sword, and threw his Keyes into the River, saying, that if Peters Keyes would not serve his turn, then Pauls Sword should do it.

30 Leo the tenth was indeed a great Favourer of Learning, but of great prodigalitie and vast expence. For maintainance whereof he sent his saleable Indulgences into France, and Germany; which business being indiscreetly handled by his Ministers, occasioned Luther in Ger∣many, and Zuinglius amongst the Switzers, first to write against them, and afterwards to que∣stion many points of Popish Doctrin. In pursuance of which quarrell, the Pope of Rome burnt Luthers Books, whom he declared for an Heretick; and Luther did the like at Wittenberg with the Popes Canon Law, whom he declared to be a Persecutor, a Tyrant, and the very Antichrist. Which flame increased so fast, and inlarged so far, that it burnt down a great part of the Papall Monarchy.

31 Pius the fourth continued the Councill formery called at Trent by Pope Paul the third, but interrupted and layd aside from on Pope to another, and having brought it to an end, and there∣by setled and confirmed the Interess of the Church of Rome, caused it to be received as Oecu∣menicall, though the Italian Bishops being most of them the Popes creatures, did more than double the number of all the rest, and yet some of the rest also were but meerly Titulars. He ad∣ded also a new Creed consisting of twelve Articles to be added to that of the Apostles, by all who lived in the Communion of the Church of Rome. But of the words and actions of these Ghostly Fathers we have said enough, if not too much. I will therefore end with that of the Pain∣ter, who being blamed by a Cardinall, for giving to S. Peters picture too much of the red, re∣plyed, that he had made him so, as blushing at the lives of those who were called his Successours.

As for the Temporall power and greatness of the Popes of Rome, there is a pretended Dona∣tion of the Emperor Constantine, by which the City of Rome it self, most part of Italie, and A∣frick, and all the Ilands of those Seas are conferred upon them; the forgery whereof is very learnedly shewn by our learned Cracanthorp in his discourse upon that subject. But that Donation might most justly be suspected of Fraud and Forgery, though no body had took the pains to de∣tect the same; considering how fearfull the Popes are grown to have the truth thereof disputed; insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition, where it had been questioned. For in that place the Historian not only denieth the sayd feigned Donation, but af∣firmes, that divers learned men reported, that Constantine and Silvester (to whom it is sayd to have been made) lived in divers Ages. Then sheweth, how base and obscure the Authority of the Pope was in Rome it self, during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Ita∣lie. 2 That in the institution of the Exarchate, the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporall Sword, but lived as subject to the Emperors. 3 They were not very much obeyed in matters Spirituall, by reason of the corruption of their manners. 4 That after the overthrow of the Exarchate, the Emperors now neglecting Italie, the Romans began to be governed by the ad∣vice and power of the Popes. 5 That Popin of France, and his sonne Charles, having overthrown the Kingdom of the Lombards, gave unto the Popes, the Exarchate, Urbine, Ancona, Spoteto, and many other Towns and Territories about Rome. 6 That the Popes in all their Buls and Char∣ters, expressed the date of them in these formall words; Such a one, the Lord our Emperour reign∣ing. 7 That long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany, the Popes began to make open protestation, that the Pontificiall dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors,

than receive any from them.* 1.171 8. That being thus raised to an earthly power, they forgot the salvation of souls, sanctity of life, and the Commandments of God, propagation of Religi∣on, and Charity towards men: And that to raise arms, to make war against Christians, to in∣vent new devices for getting of money, to prophane sacred things for their own ends, and to inrich their kindred and children, was their only study. And this is the substance of Guicciar∣dine in that place: an Author above all exception. He was a man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of principall importance; so that no hate to them, but love to the truth, made him write thus much. As for the City of Rome, so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine, that neither Pepin nor Charles his sonne (though more beholding to the Popes than that Emperor was) could be induced to part with it. Lewis surnamed Pius, is said to have been the first Donor of it, and a Copy of his Donation is found in the third Book of Volaterran, sub∣scribed by the Emperor, his three sonnes, ten Bishops, eight Abbots, fifteen Earls, and the Popes Library-Keeper; yet notwithstanding, it is thought by many very learned and judicious men, that really there was no such matter; but that all this was forged by Anastasius the Popes Bibliothecarian, or Library-Keeper, who is cited as a witness to the Donation. And yet to put the matter further out of question, let us next hear what that great Politician and States-man, the Recorder of Florence, Nic. Machiavel hath observed in this case.

Rome (saith he) was al∣ways subject to the Lords of Italie, till Theodorick King of the Gothes removed his Seat to Ravenna; for thereby the Romans were inforced to submit themselves to the Bishops, An. 430. or thereabouts. And talking of the estate of the Popedom, An. 931. he states it thus. In Rome were elected yeerly out of the Nobility two Consuls, who according to the antient Custom ruled that Citie. Under them was appointed a Judge to minister justice to the people. There was also a Counsell of twelve men, which gave Governors unto the Towns subject to Rome. And for the Pope, he had in Rome more or less Authority, according to the favour which he found with the Emperors, or others then most mighty; but the leaving of Italie by the Ger∣man Emperors, setled the Pope in a more absolute Soveraignty over the City. And yet it seems they were not of such absolute power, but that the Romans tugged hard with them for their Liberties. Concerning which he tells us in another place, That the ambition of the peo∣ple of Rome did at that time (viz. An. 1010.) make much war with the Popes, and that having helped the Pope to drive out the Emperor, and altered the Government of the City as to them seemed good, suddenly they became Enemies to him, and the Popes received more injuries at their hands than at any other Christian Princes; and that even in those days when the Censures of the Popes made all the West of the wold to tremble, yet even then did the people of Rome rebell, and both the Popes and the People studied for nothing so much, as how one of them might overthrow the Authority and Estimation of the other.

But for the method and degrees by which the Popes ascended to their temporall greatness, take here an extract of the Story collected out of the best Authors, by the most reverend Father in God the late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury, in his learned and laborious work against Fisher the Jesuit.

The Pope (saith he) being chosen antiently by the Clergie and people of Rome, used always to receive from the Emperors hands a ratification of that choyce: inso∣much that about the yeer 579. when all Italie was on fire with the Lombards, and Pelagius the second constrained through the necessity of the times, to enter upon the Popedom without 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Emperors leave; S. Gregorie then a Deacon, was shortly after sent in an Embassie to ex∣cuse it. But when the Lombards grew so great in Italic, and the Empire was so infested with the Saracens, and such changes happened in all parts of the world, as that neither for the pre∣sent the Homage of the Pope was usefull to the Emperor, nor the Protection of the Emperor a∣vailable for the Pope: by this means was the Bishop of Rome left to play his own game by himself. A thing which as it pleased him well enough, so both he and his Successors made great advantage by it. For being grown to that eminence by the favour of the Emperors, and the greatness of that City and place of his abode; he then found himself the more free, the greater the Tempest was that beat upon the other. And then first he set himself to alie∣nate the hearts of the Italians from the Emperor; in which he did prevail so far, that Theo∣phylact the Exarch coming into Italie, was opposed by the Souldiers, who wished better to the Pope than to the Emperor; and the Emperors own Governor was fain to be defended from his own Souldiers by the power of the Pope, who had gotten interest in them against their own Master. Next he opposed himself against him; and about the yeer 710. Pope Constantine the first did openly affrone Philippicus the Emperor, in defence of Images, as Onu∣phrius telleth us. After him Gregory the 2^d. and 3^d. took up his example, and did the like by Leo Isaurus. By this time the Lombards began to pinch very close, and to vex on all sides not only Italie, but Rome too. This drives the Pope to seek a new Patron, and very fitly he meets with Charles Martel in France, that famous Warrier against the Saracens. Him he im∣ployeth in defence of the Church against the Lombards, and the Address seems very advisedly taken, it proved so fortunate to them both. For in short time it dissolved the Kingdom of the Lombards, having then stood two hundred and four yeers, which was the Popes security: and it brought the Crown of France into the House of Charles, and shortly after the Western Em∣pire. And now began the Popes to be great indeed. For by the bounty of Pepyn, the sonne of Charles, that which was taken by him from the Lombards, was given to the Pope; that is to

say, the Exarchate, and all that lay betwixt the Apennine and the River of Po. So that now he became a Temporall Prince. But when Charles the great had set up the Western Empire, then he resumed the Antient and Originall power, to govern the Church, to call Councills, and to order Papall Elections. And this power continued for a time in his posterity; for Gre∣gory the seventh was confirmed in the Popedom by the sanre Henry the fourth, whom he after∣wards deposed. And it might have continued longer, if the succeeding Emperors had had Abilities enough to secure, or vindicate their own Rights. But the Pope keeping a strong Counsell about him, and meeting with some weak Princes, and those oft-times distracted with great and dangerous wars, grew stronger til he got the better; yet was it carried in succee∣ding times with great changes of fortune, and different success; the Emperor sometimes plucking from the Pope, and the Pope from the Emperor; winning and losing ground, as their spirits, abilities, aids and opportunities were; till at last the Pope setled himself on the grounds laid by Gregory the seventh, in that great power which he now useth in and over these parts of the Christian World. A power first exercised (saith he in another place) by this Pope Gregorie the seventh, and made too good upon the Emperor Henry the fourth, as by Pope Adrian the fourth, Alexander the third, with some others, upon Frederick Barbarossa. And o∣thers of the Emperors were alike served when they did not submit.

And for this I hope his Holiness was not to be blamed. For if the Emperor kept the Pope under for divers yeers to∣gether; against all reason, the Popes as Bellarmine affirms, being never subject to the Emperor, and wanting force to stand on his own Prerogative: I hope the Pope having now got power enough, may keep the Emperors under-foot, and not suffer them any more to start before him.

Having thus a little glanced at the means, by which the great power of the Church of Rome was first obtained, let us next consider of those Policies by which this Papall Monarchy hath been so long upheld in esteem and credit. We may divide them into three heads. 1. Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the grea∣test Princes. 2. Those by which already they have, and by which they will hereafter be able to secure their estate. And 3^ly. those by which they keep the people in obedeence and ignorance.

1. Concerning the first. First the Donation of severall Kingdoms to them which have no right nor title, but by these Grants of the Pope, cannot but bind them fast to uphold that power, without which they could lay no clame to that which they are possessed of. Of which sort was the Confirmation of the Kingdom of France to the House of Pepin; of Naples to the House of Schwaben, and Anjou; of Navarre to the Spaniards. 2. The readiness of their Mi∣nisters to kill such as resist them, cannot but necessitate Princes to seek their friendship, and hold fair with them: especially since by a Writ of Excommunication they can arm the Subjects against their Soveraign; and without the charge of leavying one souldier either destroy him utterly, or bring him to conformity. The frequent wars raised by them against the Emperors of Germany, and that against King John in England, by these Papall fulminations onely; the poi∣soning of the said King John by a Monk of Swinestead; and of King Henry the third of France by Jaques Clement, are full proofs of this. 3. Then followeth their allowance of Mariages pro∣hibited both by God and Nature; the issue of which cannot but uphold the Popes Authority, without which their birth would be illegitimate, and consequently themselves uncapable of the estates they are born unto: And by this means they do more strengthen themselves by the unlawfull Mariages of others, than ever Prince could do by the lawfull Mariage of his own. Nothing more fastened Queen Mary of England to the See of Rome, than the question that was raised about the Mariage of her Mother to King Henry the eight; the lawfulness of which depended chiefly on the dispensation of Pope Julio the second. 4. Then cometh in their dis∣pensing with the Oaths of Princes, when they conceive themselves induced upon reason of State, to flie off from those Leagues, and break off those Treaties, which have been solemnly made and sworn betwix them and their Neighbours. By means whereof, such Princes think themselves not perjured, because dispensed with by the Pope; and commonly get something in advantage, or point of profit, for which they cannot be unthankfull unto the Papacy. Exam∣ples of this kind are obvious in all times and stories. 5. Next comes the chosing of the youn∣ger sonnes of great Princes into the rank of Cardinalls, which obligeth the whole Stock on Fa∣milie to the Papall Throne: that being a means whereby young Princes are preferred without charge to their Fathers, or any diminution of the Regall Patrimony. 6. And as by these courses he holds in with all Christian Princes generally, which are of the Religion of the Church of Rome: so hath he fastned more particularly on the King of Spain; whereof we shall speak fur∣ther when we come to that Countrey.

2. Concerning the second. So it is that their Estate hath the firmest foundation of any, as being built on the consciences of men possessed with an opinion of their Infallibility, and that undoubted power they pretend unto, not only in Heaven and upon Earth, but also over Hell and Purgatory. 2. Then comes the innumerable Preferments at their disposing, for men of all humours, and affections: as having in their power the disposing of almost all the Benefices and Bishopricks in Italie, half of those in Spain, divers in Germany and France, which keepeth the Clergy, and all such as are that way studied, in a perpetuall dependance upon that See; espe∣cially

injoying by it many notable Privileges, which those of the Temporalty are not capable of. 3. Consider next the multitude of Monks and Friers, whose very being depends wholly upon his Authority; every Monastery and Convent being a Garrison (as it were) to defend the Papacy, and train up a Militia of Spirituall Janisaries; men most affectionately devoted to his See and Service. Of these it is conceived that there are no fewer than a Million, one half whereof at least may be fit for action; and all maintained at other mens cost, themselves not disbursing a penny towards it. 4. Their Pardons and Indulgences are a great increase to their Revenue: some of them as unlimited as that of Pope Boniface the eighth, which was for 82000. yeers to all that could say such a Prayer of S. Augustines; and that for every day, Toties, quoties. 5. Their practising on Penitents, whom they perswade in the very agony of their souls, that there is no salvation for them but by giving part of their estates unto the Church. 6. Nor have they found any small advantage to their Power and Patrimony, by the invention of Spirituall Fra∣ternities, which are Appurtenances (as it were) to the Orders of Friers, and may in number perhaps equall them. Into these the Lay-people of all sorts, men and women, maried and single, desire to be inrolled, as hereby injoying the spirituall prerogatives of Indulgences, and a more speedy dispatch out of Purgatory.

3. Concerning the third. 1. They deter the people from reading the Scripture, alleging un∣to them the perills they may incur by mis-interpretation. 2. They breed an Antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants: insomuch that a Papist may not say Amen unto a Protestants Deo Gratias. 3. They debar them from all sound of the Religion, in prohibiting the Books of the Reformed Writers; and hiding their own Treatises, in which the Tenent of the Protestants is recited, only to be confuted; insomuch that in all Italie you shall seldom meet with Bellar∣mines works, or any of the like nature to be sold. 4. They have under pain of Excommunica∣tion, prohibited the Italians from Travell and Traffick with Hereticall Countreys, or such pla∣ces, where those contagious sounds and sights (as they term them) might make them return in∣fected. 5. The Severity, or Tyranny rather, of the Inquisition, (of which we shall speak more at large when we come to Spain) crusheth not onely the beginnings, but the smallest suspitions of being this way addicted. And 6^ly. The people thus restrained from Travell, are taught to believe that the Pritestants are Blasphemers of God and all his Saints; that in Englard Churches are turned to Stables; the people are grown barbarous, and eat young children; that Geneva is a professed Sanctuary of Roguery, and the like. We have yet two later examples of their dea∣ling in this kind. First, the gross slander of the Apostacy (or as they call it, the Reconcilia∣tion) unto their Church, of the Right Reverend Father in God D^r. King, not long since the Lord Bishop of London, a Prelate of too known a faith and zeal, to give occasion for such a calumny. The second, a book by them published, and commonly sold in Italie and France, con∣taining a relation of Gods Judgements, shown on a sort of Protestant Hereticks, by the fall of an house in S^t. Andrews Parish in London, in which they were assembled to hear a Geneva Lecture, Octob. 26. A. D. 1623. By which dealing the simple people are made to believe that to be a judg∣ment on us of the Protestant party, which the Authors of that Pamphlet well know to be a ca∣lumnie in regard of us; and a sad chance (I will not say a judgment) which befell their own, by a fall of a Chamber in Black-Friers, where they were met to hear the Sermon of one Druris, a Popish Priest, and that too on the fift of November in their own accompt, being the 26. of Octo∣ber before mentioned.

The Popedom being thus cunningly and strongly founded, it cannot be, if the Popes had been chosen young, or of the same Family, (so that the Successor had not often crossed the de∣signs of his Predecessor) but that this new Monarchie had been greater and better established, than ever the old Roman Empire was in her greatest glory. And to say truth, I have oft wondred with my self that some of the more active Popes, especially such as were chosen young, and had the happiness to descend of noble Families, did never seek the setling of this Estate in their own Posterity; especially considering the good Precedents which they had before them, both in sacred and in civill stories. The high Priesthood in the Church of Jewry went from Father to Sonne, and why should any man think it inconvenient to follow the example of Almighty God in making the high Priesthood in the Church of Christ to be also herediiary, not elective? The Saracens, who were as great Masters for wit and policy, as any those Ages did produce, pursued that precedent, governed by Hereditary Caliphs many yeers together, untill the Sultans their Vicegerents (ambitiously affecting the Supreme Command) rooted out their races. And if the same Obligation lie on the Masters of Religions or mixt Orders, for preserving the Rules and Statutes of their foundations, as is upon the Pope by the fundamentall Ordinances of the Con∣clave, as it seems to do, why might not the Popes as well dispence with those Constitutions, and turn the Popedom into an Hereditary Estate, as Albert of Brandenbourg, and Gotardus of Denmark, Masters of the Dutch Knights in Prussia and Livonia, in their times have done? Nor can I see, but that such an alteration as I speak of, might be altogether as contenting to the Princes of Christendom, as the like change from an unsetled popular Government to an hereditary Monar∣chy, was formerly unto the Provinces and People of the State of Rome. Of which it is affirm∣ed by that notable Historian and States-man Tacitus, Ne{que} Provinciae illum rerum statum abnue∣bant, suspecto Senatus Populique imperio ob certamina potentium, & avaritiam Magistratuum; in∣valido Legum auxilio, quae vi, ambitu, postremo pecunia turbabantur. The Provinces (saith he) dis∣liked

not the alteration, to whom the Government of the Senate and People had been long di∣stasted, by reason of the factions of the great ones, and covetousness of their Officers: the Laws affording no security at all, as being swayd up and down by force, ambition and corrup∣tion. The Popedom setled in one house, would prove more constant in the preservation of all Leagues and Treaties; more carefull to preserve the interest of their Estate, more usefull to the Confederates and Allies thereof upon all occasions, than it is at present: where the Popes so often change their sides, and shift their factions; the Successor many times esteeming it his greatest glory to rescind all the acts of his Predecessor. And possible enough it is, that Caesar Borgia, the sonne of Alexander the sixt, might have some such ends, when it was convenanted betwixt him and Lewis the twelfth of France, that being declared Generall of the Churches Forces, and giving his helping-hand to that King in the Conquest of Millain, he should be aided by him in recovering all the Lands of the Church, which the Dukes of Urbine and Ca∣merine, the Families of the Malatesti, Baillons, and Bentivogli, with divers others of less note, did possess in Italie. Which having got into his hands, had not his Fathers sudden death, and his own dangerous sicness hapning at the same time, cut off his design, it had been a matter of no great difficulty (if of any at all) to have made himself absolute Master of Rome, and of all the Lands of the Church, and to have left the same established in the Borgian Familie. 'Tis true, that such an alteration would be very distastfull to the ambition of the Cardinals, who by the deaths (naturall or violent, it matters not) of the present Pope, aspire by all means both of love and money to that high dignity. But for my part, I cannot see how all the wit in the Conclave had been able to hinder it, if Alexander, on a purpose to poyson some of that number whom he had invited to a Supper, by a meer mistake of his Cup-bearer, had not poysoned him∣self, (even in the very heat of the business then almost effected) and so made frustrate the device.

But passing by this imagination of an Hereditary Popedom, let us behold it as Elective, and look upon the form and order observed in it. Now the Election of the Pope is made most commonly in this place and manner. In the Popes Palace on the hill Vatican, are among other buildings, sive Halls, two Chappells, and a Gallery seventy foot long. The Gallery is appoin∣ted for conference, one Chappell for the Mass, and for the Election; the other with the Halls, are for the Cardinals lodgings. Every Hall hath two rows of Chambers, which are purposely for the time, made of green or violet cloth. To each Cardinall is allowed four servants, to lie in his chamber. They that are once within, are compelled, unless they be sick, still to con∣tinue there; and such as are once out, are no more permitted to go in: lest by that means, the Cardinals should maintain intelligence with any forrain Princes. To this Conclave (for by this name the place of the Election is called) is but one door, to which belongeth four locks, and as many keys. One key is in the keeping of the Cardinalls; one, of the City-Bishops; one, of the Roman Nobility; and one, of the Master of the Ceremonies: There is in this door a Wicket or Hatch, which is opened only at dinners and suppers, whereof the Master of the Ceremonies keepeth a key. At this hole the Cardinals servants receive their meat; every dish being first diligently searched, lest any Letters should be conveyed in them. As for the lodg∣ings, they have neither holes nor windows to give light; so that there they make day of wax∣candles: And lest the Pope should be made by force, both the City and Conclave are strongly guarded. When the Cardinals are going to Election, the privileges of the Cardinals are reci∣ted, which every one sweareth to observe, in case he be chosen Pope. Then the Master of the Ceremonies ringing a Bell, calleth them all to Mass: which ended, there is brought to every Car∣dinal a Chair, and theren a Scroll of all the Cardinals names. Before the Alter is set a Table, covered with a purple cloth, whereupon is set a Chalice, and a Silver Bell, and about it six stools, on which sit two Cardinal-Bishops, two Cardinal-Priests, and two Cardinal-Deacons. Every Cardinal writeth his voyce in a piece of paper, goeth to the Altar, prayeth God to guide him in the Election, putteth his voyce into the Chalice, and departeth to his seat. The first Bishop taketh out all the papers, and delivereth them to the first Deacon; who unfol∣deth each of them, readeth (without mentioning the name of the Elector) the name of the ele∣lected: and every Cardinal in his particular Scroll, noteth how many voyces every one hath. The accompt being made, the First Priest having the like Scroll, pronounceth who hath most voyces: which done, the Priest ringeth a Silver Bell; at which call the Master of the Ceremo∣nies bringeth in a pan of coles, and burneth all the little papers, wherein the names of the ele∣cted were written. He that hath the most voyces (so that his voyces exceed the proportion of two parts of three) is acknowledged Pope, and adored by the rest of the Cardinals: but if they exceed not this number, they must begin all anew. If any space of thirty days the Ele∣ction be not fully ended, then must the Cardinals be kept from fire, light, and victualls, till they are fully agreed. The wicket which we before mentioned, is called the Golden Gate; at which stand an infinite number of poor people; on whom the new Pope, having opened that gate, be∣stoweth his Fatherly benediction; and remitteth to them all their sins. Then striketh he con∣tinually on the same door with a golden Mallet; which whilst he is doing, workmen without break it open. The chips, stones, dust, and dirt which falleth from the Gate, while it is open∣ing, are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques; and the Golden Mallet is usually given to that Cardinal who is in most grace with the new Pope.

This is the ordinary way of the Popes Election; but subject to much Faction and Division a∣mongst the Cardinals, and that in times of less deceit than, the present are. Insomuch as after the death of Pope Clement the fourth, the differences amongst them held for two years and more. Which gave occasion to one of them to say in scorn, that they must uncover the roof of the house, to make way for the Holy Ghost to come upon them. And there is now much more cor∣ruption and abuse in it than ever formerly; as buying of Voyces, setting up some for stales, and tearing scrutinies; every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own, or his Princes Fa∣ction. So that we find it written of an old Sicilian Cardinal, who after long absence came to the Election of a Pope, where he expected that incessant prayers, as in times of old, should have procured some fit man to be pointed out to them for the Vicar of Christ; that finding nothing but canvassing, promising rewards, aud threatning for Voices in the choice; ad hunc modum (saith he) fiunt Pontifices Romanis, and so returned into his Countrey, and saw Rome no more▪

The ordinary Temporall Revenue of the Papacy arising out of Land-rents, Imposts uopn Commodities, and sale of Offices, Boterus maketh to be better than two Milliont of Crowns; but the extraordinary and Spirituall to be far beyond. For it is said of Pius Quintus, who sate Po••e six years only, that he got from the Spanish Clergy 14 Millions. And though he was a very great builder, which spent him a great deal of money, yet he so managed his Estate, that he layd up four millions of Crowns in the Castle of S. Angelo Sixtus the fifth took from the Jesuits at one clap 20000 Crowns of yearly rent (because they were too rich for men professing poverty) and having sat but five years, had costered up five Millions of Gold; four of which his successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in less than a year. Out of France they receive no less than a Million of Crowns yearly. Out of England when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus, they and their followers extracted no less than 60000 Marks per an. which amounteth to 120000 pounds of our present money; and was more than the Kings standing Revenue did attain unto; Yet was this in the time of K. Henry 3. before their avarice and rapine was at the height. And of late daies, no longer since than the reign of K. Henry the 8. besides their Peter-pence, which was an Annual rent upon every chimny in the Realm, first granted to the Pope by Offa King of the Mer∣••••ans, An^o 730, or thereabouts, and afterwards confirmed by Ethelwolf the second Monarch of England; besides their first Fruits, Tenths, and all other exactions; it was made evident that in some few years then last past, the Popes had received out of England no less than 160000 ^l sterling, for the Confirmation of Episcopall Elections only. By which we may conjecture what vast sums they drew hence on all other occasions. Let other Countries subject to the Popes authority be ac∣cordingly rated, and the totall will amount to a sum incredible. Next adde to this the sums of money they receive from particular persons, for pardons, for dispensations with unlawfull Mariages, the profits arising from Pilgrimages, from the death and funerals of great persons, from the Indulgencies granted to Abbies and Convents, in all which the Popes have a share; and it would puzzel a good Arithmetician to state his Intrad••. So truly was it sayd by Pope Sixtus the fourth, that a Pope could never want money as long as he was able to hold a pen in his hand. Yet notwithstanding, their Treasurie for the most part is but low or empty. For 1. the State they keep, because of that great honour which they have above other Princes, which is to be maintained at a great expence (for the more worship the more cost, as the saying is) is very charge∣able unto them; their ordinary Guards standing them in no less than 30000 Crowns per annum. 2. the large allowances which they are fain to give unto their Legates, Nuncios, and other Ministers, keep their coffers low; the entertainment of their Ordinary Nuncios in the Courts of Christian Princes, amounting to no less than 1200 Crowns a moneth to each. And 3. their greedy desire to enrich their Sonnes or Kinsmen with the treasures of the Church (with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift, being of poor and obscure birth, was never touched) keeps them alwaies bare. Adde unto these the excessive gorgeousness of the Papall vestmen•••• (in which vanitie every one seeketh to excell the other) especially that of their Triple Crown; which must needs put them to great charge, and continuall issues of their treasure. And for an evidence of this last, we find that Clement the fift, who first transferred his See to Avignon, to shew his gallantry to the Fr••uch (probably unacquainted with the like fine sights) had his Crown thick set with Carbuncles and precious stones, one of which being lost by a fall from his horse, was valued at 6000 Ducats.

As for the Forces of the Church, the Pope is able to impres•• as great a number of Land-soul∣diers out of his estate, as any Prince or Common-wealth within the limits of Italie. Paul the 3. sent to the aid of Charles the fifth in the Wars of Germany twelve thousand Foot, and sive hundred horse, and yet raised his own Family to the Dukedom of Parma. Pius the fift sent to the aid of Charles the ninth against the Hugonots 4000 Foot, and 1000 Horse; which Forces they maintained at their own charges. And when Pope Clement undertook the War of Ferrara, he raised out of his estate 20000 Foot, and 2000 Horse in less than a moneth, which was more than most Princes in Europe could possibly have done. And for the valour of his Soul∣diers, and ability of his Commanders, they retain so much (as before was said) of their An∣cesters vertues, that there are thought to be many Familes in the estate of the Church, able to furnish all the Commonwealths and Princes of Christendom with sufficient Captains. What, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 how litle he is able to do by Sea, may be best seen out of the aid which he sent to the Ve∣netians

at the famous Battell of Lepanto; wherein he furnished them with no more than twelve Gallies; and those too hired of the Duke of Florence: The Venetians in the Adriatick, and the Florentines in the Tuscan Seas, having all the Trade, and consequently all the power in the seas of Italie. 'Tis true the Pope was bound by the capitulation to bear the fift part of the charge of the war, and with the help of the rest of the Princes of Italie (who were to march under his colours) to set forth 50000 Foot, and 4500 Horse; which is as great an Argument of his riches and power by land, as the other is of his weakness at sea.

Having a purpose in the prosecution of this Work to mention such particular Orders of Knighthood, as most Countries have given beginning to, I will here set down the Orders of such Popish Spirituall Knights or Friers, which his holy benediction hath erected, and ••at allow∣ance doth maintain. And for our better proceeding, we will begin with the originall of a Monasticall life; and then we will make speciall mention of some of the Romish Votaries of both sexes. Know then that under the seventh Persecution raised against the Church by Decius, one Paulus, born at Thebes in Egypt, retired to a private cave under the foot of a Rock, An^o 260. Here he is sayd to have lived one hundred years, and to have been seen of no man but one Antho∣ny, who was at his death. This Anthony was the first that followed the example of Paulus; a man of a noble house, and one that sold all his estate, that he might the more privately injoy himself. He lived an hundred and fifty years, and is called the Father of the Monks. To these beginnings, doth Polydore Virgil refer the originall of the Monks, and religious orders; the name Monk▪ comming from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because of their lonely and solitary lives. Those of the religious orders are called Fratres, and in English Friers, from the French word Frere, which signifieth a Brother; and that, either because of their brotherly cohabitation; or else because they are Fratres in malo, brethren in mischief and design.

The foundation of Monasticall life thus layd by Paulus, and Anthony, the world increased so fast in Monks and Eremites, that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders. Hereupon Saint Basil gathered them together, living formerly dispersed; and is said to be the first that built them Monasteries. He is also said to have ordained the three Vows of Poverty, Chastity, and O∣bedience; to have instructed them in good Arts, true Religion, and in the service of God, with Hymns, Prayers, and Watching. Of this order there are not many in the Latin Church, but good plenty of them in the Greek. They are bound to abstain from all kind of flesh, and are called Monks of S. Basil, by the name of that Father; amongst the Writings of which Father, the Rules for these Monastick•• are set down at large.

2 The next who prescribed Orders was S. Augustine, born in the year 350, who being thirty years of age, is said to have obtained a Garden without the walls of Hippo for private contem∣plations. Twelve only he assumed into his society, living with them in all integrity, and wear∣ing a leathern Girdle to distinguish them from Monks. Hence came the present Austin Friers, or the Eremites of S. Austin, as others call them. Of such esteem formerly in the Universitie of Oxford, that all who took the degree of a Master of Arts, were to submit themselves to their Oppositions in the publick Schools, and receive approbation from them; from whence the form, in Augustinensibus responderit vel opposuerit, still retained among them. There house in Lon∣don stood in Broadstreat, of which a part of the Church still standeth, converted to a Church for the use of the Dutch; the rest demolished, and in the place thereof a stately Mansion erected by Sir William Pawlet the first Marquess of Winchester, and Lord Treasurer of England. These make the first order of the Friers Mendicants. The first Monastery of them was erected at Paris by William Duke of Guien, An^o 1155: and An^o 1200, they began to flourish in Italie, by the fa∣vour of John Lord of Mantua▪ The other branches of this Tree, are 1 the Monks of S. Hierom, 2 the Carmelites, 3 the Crouched Friers, and 4 the Dominicans.

1 The Monks of Saint Hierom challenge their originall from the worthy Father of the Church so called. They flourish especially in Spain; where there are thirty two Monaste∣ries of them; their chief House being Saint Bartholomews of Lupiena; and have taken unto themselves the Rule of Saint Austin. Their Robe is a white Cassock, under a tawney Cloak.

2 The Carmelites, so called from Mount Carmel in Syria, pretend their original from Elias, and John the Baptist. They onely allowed at first the rule of S. Basil; and were confirmed in Europe by Honorius the third. They are by some called Jacobines, from a Church dedicated to Saint Iames, where they had their first Convent; and by us, the White Friers, from the colour of their habit. Their house in London stood in Fleetstreet, converted since into a dwelling of the Earls of Kent, besides other Tenements. Their Rule was afterwards corrected according to the Rule of Saint Austin; by Donna Eresba (or Teresa) a Spanish woman, who made them also certain Constitutions, confirmed by Pius the fourth, An^o 1565.

3 The Friers of S. Crosse, Crossed, or Crouched Friers, were first ordained by ••••riacus Bishop of Hierusalem, who shewed to Helena the place where the Cross was hidden: hence this Or∣der, which being almost decayed, was restored first by Urban the second, and afterwards by In∣nocent the third, under the rule of Saint Austin. Their Robe is Watchat, and in their hands they carry the figure of the Cross. Their house in London near the Tower, still retains its name.

4 The Dominioans, or Friers Preachers, were instituted by Saint Dominik a Spaniard. He

puts himself in this Order with sixteen of his Disciples under the Rule of Saint Austin, An^o 1206, and had his device confirmed by Honorius the third. Their duty is to preach the Go∣spell in all places unto the farthest parts of the world; which both they did, and their suc∣cessors since have done, not at home only, but in India and America, with great zeal and dili∣gence. They are call'd by us Black Friers, from the colour of their habits, and are the 3. Order of Friers Mendicans. Their house in London stood neer Ludgate, and took up the whole Precinct which is still called Black-Friers, though nothing be remaining of it but the very name.

3 The third that prescribed Orders was S. Benedict, born at Nursia, in the Dutchy of Spoleto, An^o 472. He gathered the Monks of Italie together, gave them a Rule in writing, caused them to be called Benedictines, or Monks of Saint Benedict; and lived till he had seen twelve Monasteries ••illed with them. After his death this Order grew so populous, that there have been of it 29 Popes, 200 ardinals, 1603 Arch-Bishops, 4000 Bishops, and 50000 Canonized Saints. Their habit is a loose Gown of black, reaching down to the ground, with a Hood of the same; an∣under-garment of white woollen, and boots on their legs. The other principall streams of this Fountain are, first, the Monks of Clugnia, secondly of Carthusia, thirdly of Cisteaux, fourthly the Celestines.

1 The Monks of Clugnie, are so called from the Abbey of Clugnie in the County of Bur∣gundy; the Abbot whereof, by name Odo, was the first that reformed the Benedictines then fallen from their former integrity, An^o 913. He obtained of the Popes and Emperors, that all such Abbies as would come under the compass of his Reformations (which were in all about two hundred) should be called the Congregation of Clugni, and that they might call their Chapi∣ters, &c.

2 The Carthusians were first instituted by one Bruno a German Doctor of Divinity at the Town of Carthusia in Daulphine, An^o 1080: His followers, which were at the first but six, have at this day 93 Monasteries. They eat no flesh, live by couples, labour with their hands, watch, pray, and never meet together but on Sundaies. Their house in London by corruption and long tract of time, got the name of the Charter-house (the Monks themselves being corruptly called the Charter-house Monks) now better known by the name of Suttons Hospitall; from the Hospitall of the Foundation of Richard Sutton, a wealthy Citizen of London.

3 The Monks of Cisteaux were first instituted by one Robert, Abbot of Molesme, An^o 1090 or thereabouts; who together with 21 of the most religious of his Covent, retired to Ciste∣aux in Burgundy Dutchy; hence the name. About five years after, one Bernard, a great Lord, became of their Order, who built and repaired for them 160 Abbies. Their Robe is a white Cassock, girt with a Girdle of wooll, the rest black. They were by us called White Monks; and the common Benedictines, Black Monks; both from the colour of their habits.

4 The Celestines ow their originall to Peter de Moron, a Samnite, born An^o 1250; who being afterwards for his sanctity chose Pope, was called Celestine the fift. He reformed the Be∣nedictines, then much degenerated; and had his Order confirmed by Gregory the 11. There are at this present 124 Monasteries of them.

The 4 and last that prescribed new Orders to the Monasticks, was Saint Francis of Assis in the Dutchy of Spoleto. He fell from Merchandize, which was his first profession, unto the study of Religion, going bare-foot, and behaving himself very penitently; whereupon, great store of Disciples following him, he gave them a Rule in writing; by which they are bound to profess absolute beggery, and are not permitted to carry any mony about them, or more victuals than will for the present serve themselves and their Brethren. This they observe punctually in their own persons, but give themselves to have a Boy with them, to do both without scruple. S. Francis desired they should be called Minors, to shew their humility; but they are generally called Franciscans by the name of their Founder: By the French called Cordeliers, because of the knotty Cord which they wear about them instead of a Girdle; by us, the Gray Friers, from the co∣lour of their upper Garment. Their house in London stood near Newgate, of which the Church, the Cloysters, and some other the publick Offices do still stand entire; the whole converted to an Hospitall for poor Children by King Edward the sixt, in the latter end of his reign, now best known by the name of Christ Church. Their Rule and Order was confirmed by Innocent the 3^d, An^o 1212, and is the fourth and last of the Friers mendicants, or begging Friers. The other prin∣cipall Children of this Father, are 1 the Minimies; and 2 the Capouchins.

1 The Friers Minimes, were first founded by Franciscus de Pola, a Neapolitan, An^o 1450 according to a corrected copy of the rule of S. Francis of Assis. His followers keep alwaies a true Lenten fast, unless in case of sickness. Their Robe is a dark tawney, an hood of the same hanging to their girdles.

2 The Capouchins, (so called from their cowle or capouch) were ordained by one Ma∣thew Basci of Ancona. Frier Lewis, his companion, obtained for them of the Pope, the ha∣bit and rule of S. Francis, An. 1526. In the space 42 years they increased to 2240 associates, had 222 Monasteries, and were divided into 15 Provinces. They are bound by their Rule to spend their time in prayer; and are generally thought to be the devoutest of all the Orders Monastical.

I should now speak of the Jesuites, but that I cannot bring them under any rule, as being a peo∣ple

neither simply Lay nor Priests, nor meerly secular, nor regular, but all together. They were founded by Ignatius Loyola, born in Navarre, who being in his youth addicted to the wars, was lamed in one of his legs: after which maim betaking himself to the study of Religion, he framed this order, consisting at the first of ten only. Paul the third did confirm it, An. 1540. confining the number within sixty; which he after inlarged ad infinitum. They are now the greatest Politici∣ans, soundest Scholars, and chiefest upholders of the Romish See: so that the onely way to re∣establish the Romish Religion in any Land, is to plant a College of Jesuites in it. To the three vows of Poverty, Obedience, and Chastitie, common to all other orders, Ignatius at the instituti∣on of this, added the Vow of Mission: whereby his followers are bound to obey their Generall, or the Pope, without demanding any reason, in all dangerous and hazardous attempts whatso∣ever, whether it be undertaking some tedi••••s voyage, for the propagation of the Romish Reli∣gion, or the massacring of any Prince whose life is a hindrance to their proceedings. It is re∣ported, that a Jesuite being in the midst of his Masse, which they call the sacrifice of the Altar, was sent for by Ignatius; to whom leaving off his Mass he went immediately. Ignatius having no business wherein to employ him, told him, he only sent for him to trie his obedience; and withall prophanely added, that Obedience is better than sacrifice: and this is called the blind o∣bedience of the Jesuites. To leave them then as they are, the greatest disturbers of the quiet of Europe, I have heard a worthy Gentleman, now with God, say many times, that till the Je∣suites were taken from the Church of Rome, and the peevish Puritan (or Presbyterian) Preachers out of the Churches of Great Britain, he thought there would never be any peace in Christen∣dom; with what a true presaging spirit, the event hath shewed.

Corrivals with the Jes••ites in power and learning, and almost conaetaneous in point of time, are the Oratorians, founded by Philip Nerio a Florentine, An. 1564, who marking the great sway which the Jesuites began to have, and the danger which the Church might run if that Order were not equally ballanced by some other of as much abilitie, first established this, consisting alto∣gether of Priests; that by their diligence in preaching of the lives of the Saints, and other heads of practical and morall duties, they might divert the torrent of the peoples affection from the brood of Ignatius. The renowned Cardinall Caesar Baronius, Francis Bourdino, afterwards Bishop of Avignon in France, and one Alexander Fidelis, were the three first whom he admitted to his Rule: initiated in S. Hieroms Church at Rome by Pope Pius the fourth with great zeal and cheerfulnes; to whom, as to some of his Predecessors, the power and practices of the Jesuites were become suspitious. They increased speedily (being countenanced on so good grounds) to great num∣bers, and a proportionable Revenue: as much esteemed of for their knowledge in Ecclesiasticall Historie, and Practicall Divinitie, as the others for Philosophy, Tongues, and the study of Con∣troversies; and more accepted of in most places, because not usually intermedling in affairs of State. So evenly looked on by the Popes, that the Jesuites could not obtain the Canonization of their Ignatius, till the Oratorians were grown rich enough to celebrate that of their Nerius also, which hapned in the short Popedom of Gregory the 15. An. 1622.

To conclude this discourse of Monks and Friers, I will say somewhat of the severest kind of Recluse, which is the Anachoret, or Anchoret, so called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because they use to live re∣tired from company. They are kept in a close place, where they must dig their graves with their nails; badly clad, and worse dieted, not to be pitied, because their restraint of liberty is voluntary; yet to be sorrowed for in this, that after such an earthly Purgatory, they shall find in∣stead of an Euge bone serve, a Quis quaesivit de manibus vestris.

But concerning these Orders of Monks and Friers, certain it is, that at their first institution they were a People much reverenced for their holy life; as men that for Christs sake had aban∣doned all the Pomps and Vanities of the world. And questionless they were then a People alto∣gether mortified, and who by their very aspects would gain upon the affection of the hardest heart; insomuch that not only mean men, but great personages also did desire to be buried in Friers weeds, as Francis the 2^d, Marquess of Mantua, Albertus Pius another Prince of Italie, and in late times the great Scholar Christopher Longolius. But as Florus saith of the Civill Wars be∣tween Caesar and Pompey, Causa hujus Belli, eadem quae omnium, nimia felicitas; we may say also of these Friers, The greatness of their wealth, which many on a superstitious devotion had bequeathed unto them, brought them first to a neglect of their former devout and religious car∣riage; next to a wretchlesness of their credits, and consequently into contempt: so that there was not a people under heaven that was more infamous in themselves, or more scornfully abu∣sed by others. Hence the vulgar sayings of the people, that Friers wear crosses on their breasts, because they have none in their hearts; and that when a Frier receiveth the Razor, the Devil entreth into him, and the like. Nay, Sir Thomas Moore, who lost his head in the Popes quarrell, sticks not in his Utopia, to call them Errones Maximos; and would have them comprehended within the Statutes of Vagabonds and sturdy Beggers. Now to shew both the humours of Respect and Contempt used severally to these Monks and Friers, as men stood affected; there goeth a Tale, how the Lady Moore, Sir Thomas his wife, finding by chance a Friers Girdle, shewed it to her husband with great joy, saying, Behold, Sir Thomas, a step towards Heaven: whereunto with a scorn∣full laugh he returned this answer, that he feared that step would not bring her a step high∣er. And as for their retiredness and solitary course of life, so it is that many Kings, especially of the Saxons in the time of their Heptarchie, have abandoned their Scepters to enjoy it: And

Barclay in his Argenis, under the person of Anaroestus, hath defended this in such Princes as have cloystered themselves to injoy the solitude of a Covent. Which notwithstanding, Phi∣losophers have defined a man to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Creature principally made for civill conversa∣tion; the Poets say, Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter, that he dyeth indebted to the world who leaves no posterity behind him: and the Jews, which live in great numbers even in Rome it self, abhor this unsociable kind of living, and prefer a civill sociableness much before it; as to Nature more agreeable, to Man more prositable, and consequently to God more accep∣table. And having spoken thus much of the Monks and Friers, descend we now unto the Nuns.

And indeed I should much wrong the Friers, if I should deprive them of the company of their dearest Votaries; and therefore take somewhat of them also. Called antiently Moniales from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, from their living alone; whence we also had the names of Monks and Monasteries: in the middle times called Nuns, from Nonna an Aegyptian word, (for Aegypt in old times was not meanly furnished with such Eremites) which also signifieth a solitary and lonely life. A word in some of the barbarous Latines very much in use. Scholastica the Sister of S. Benedict, was the first who collected them into companies, and prescribed them Rules. They are shaved, as Monks are, and vow (as they do) perpetuall poverty and Virginity. Which last how well they keep, let Clemangis testifie; who telleth us, that Puellam velare eadem est ac publicè eam ad scortandum exponere: to veil a Nun, and prostitute her for a common Harlot were terms equivalent. And one Robinson, who lived for a time in the English Nunnery at Lis∣bon, hath told us that he found an hole in their Garden-wall covered over with Morter, in which were hidden the bones of many new-born children, which their unnaturall Mothers had murdered and thrown in there. But of these I will instance only in two Orders, viz. that of S. Clare, as being the strictest; and that of S. Brigit, which injoyeth most liberty.

1. S. Clare was a Knights daughter of Assis, where S. Francis was born, with whom she was co-temporary, and with whose austere life she was so affected, that she forsook her Fathers house, and followed him. Having learned her Lirrie of that Frier-monger, she devised an Order of Re∣ligious women; and had it confirmed by Pope Honorius the third, An^o. 1225. Her followers vow Poverty and Virginity, as before was said, go barefoot, feed meanly, and are more streightned in their course of life, than those of any other Order. By their Foundress, out of a desire to conform the better to the Rule and Order of S. Francis, they were called Minorites, or Minores, and gave name to the place neer the Tower-hill in London, where they had their house, called from them the Minories.

2. S. Brigit was a Queen of Swethland, and coming to Rome on devotion, obtained of Pope Urban the third, An^o. 1370. or thereabouts, that Friers and Nuns might in some places live toge∣ther. For being a Woman and a Widow she knew best (as it seemeth) what was good for both Sexes, and so devised such a Rule as contented both. But little needed this cohabitation or living together under the shelter of the same roof. For they had formerly been joyned in car∣nall affections, though parted by walls; neither were the visitations of the Friers so fruitless, but that the Nuns did fructifie by them. These Friers and Nuns though they lived under the same roof, are prohibited from coming to one another, but on speciall occasions: the Foundress so ordering it, that the Nuns should lie in the upper rooms, and the Friers in the lower. The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers, but shriveth them though an Iron-Grate, by which his lodging is parted from the Lady Abesse's. And herein lyeth the Mystery of Iniquity. For Robinson, whom before I named, tells us, that at the time of his service in the English Nun∣nery at Lisbon, he was shewed a way by which this uncharitable Grate, which seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their female friends, might be, and was on such occasions usually removed, and the access made free and open to each others beds. Which if it be truly said of these, may be suspected also in all the rest of this Order, and in most also of the o∣thers.

And now I return unto my Friers, which besides the maintenance which by their Foun∣ders is allotted for their present subsistence, are kept in a continuall hope and possibility of attaining to the highest honours which that Church can give, if they continue constant in their due obedience. For there is not one of them which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Convent; 2. Provinciall of his Order in that Countrey where he liveth; 3. and then the Ge∣nerall of his Order. Next, none more likely than the Generalls to be chosen Cardinalls, and out of the Cardinalls one of necessity must be chosen, and why not he, as well as any of the pack, to be Pope of Rome? So firm and sweet a Companion of man is Hope, that being the last thing which leaves him, it makes all toyls supportable, all difficulties conquerable.

The Popedom containeth Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 54.

The Dukedom of URBINE.

ENvironed on all sides with the Lands of the Church,* 1.172 save where it coasteth on the Adria∣tick, lies the Dukedom of URBINE, having on the East Marca Anconitana; on the West, Romagna, or Romandiola; on the North, the Adriatick Sea; on the South, the Apennine. It is in length about sixty miles, and some thirty five miles in the bredth: within which round lie in∣termixt some Estates of the Church, of which the Duke is a Fendatary, and to which he payeth 2240. Crowns for a quit-rent yeerly.

The soyl is very fruitfull of Corn, Wine, and Oyl, plentifull of Figs and other fruits of most pleasant tast; and in a word, affording all things necessary for the life of man. But the air is generally unwholesom, especially about Pesaro and Fossombrune, by reason of the low flats and over-flows of the water. The principal commodities which they vend abroad, are the wines of Pesaro, sold in great abundance to the Venetians; and dryed figs which they vend unto Bologue and other places.

The most famous River is Metaurus, (now called Metremo) and a famous one it is indeed, by reason of that great battell fought on the banks thereof, betwixt Asdrubal the brother of Annibal, and his Carthaginians; and the two Consuls Livius and Cl. Nero, in which after a long and hot dispute, the victory fell unto the Romans; there being 56000. of the Carthaginians slain, (as Livie writeth) and 5400. taken prisoners. Polybius speaks of a less number both slain and ta∣ken; and like enough it is, that Livie, to advance the honor of that Family, might inlarge a little. But whatsoever was the truth in this particular, certain it is, that this victory turned the tide of the Roman Fortune, which from this time began to flow amain upon them: the Citi∣zens of Rome beginning at this time to trade and traffick, to follow their affairs, and make con∣tracts and bargains with one another, which they had long forborn to do; and that with as se∣cure a confidence as if Annibal were already beaten out of Italie. This famous River riseth in the Apennine hills, and passing by Fossombrune, a Town of this Dukedom, falls into the Adriatick.

There are reckoned in this Dukedom seven Towns or Cities, and three hundred Castles: The principall of which are, 1. Urbine, one of the most antient Cities of Italie, which both Tacitus and Plinie mention; a fair Town, well built, and the Dukes ordinary seat in Summer. It is sea∣ted at the foot of the Apennine hills, in a very rich and pleasant soyl, built in the fashion of a Miter, and therefore called Urbinas, quod urbes binas continere videbatur. Francisco Ubaldi the first Duke built here a very sumptuous Palace, and therein founded a most excellent Library, replenished with a great number of rare Books, covered and garnished with gold, silk, and sil∣ver, all scattered and dispersed in the time that Caesar Borgia seized on the Estate. Polydore Vir∣gil, the Author of the History of England which passeth under his name, was a Native here: an History of worth enough as the times then were, except onely in such passages as concernthe Pope (the Collector of whose Peter-pence he then was in England) whose credit and authority he preferreth somtimes before truth it self. 2. Pisaurum, now called Pesara, the strongest town of all the Dukedom, two miles in compass, and fortified according to the modern art of war: the fortifica∣tions of it being first begun by Francisco Maria, and perfected by Guido Ubaldi his sonne and successor; the ordinary seat of the Duke in winter, well garrisoned, and therefore trusted with the publick Armorie. It is seated neer the shore of the Adriatick, at the mouth or influx of the River Isaurus, which parts it from Romagna: populous, of handsom buildings, and a very strong wall; the soyl exceeding rich, but the air so bad, that partly in regard of that, and partly by their eating of too much fruits, nothing is more frequent here than Funeralls, espe∣cially in the moneth of August; few of the Inhabitants living to be fifty yeers old. 3. Seno∣gaille, called antiently Sena Gallica, a strong and well-fenced City neer the River Metaurus, over which there is a Bridge consisting of eighty Arches, made of that length, not so much in regard of the breadth of the Channell, as the frequent over-flowings of that turbulent water. 4. Fossombrune, called in old Authors Forum Sempronii, for air and soyl of the same nature with Pisaurum, bought by D. Frederick of Galeazzo Malateste, for thirteen hundred Florins of gold. 5. Cabo, or Cagli, on the Sea. 6. S. Leon, a good Town, and the chief of the Country of Mont∣feltre, which is a limb of this Dukedom. 7. Eugubium, or Augubio, of which nothing famous or remarkable. Of the Castles the principall are, Marivola, and the Rock of S. Leon, which were the last that held good for Duke Guidos Baldo against Caesar Borgia, Duke of Valentinoys, sonne to Pope Alexander the sixt, and the first which did return again under his obedience. For which cause when he fled the second time from the said Borgia, he dismantled all his other Castles, as being more likely to admit than resist the Invader, and these two last being very well fortified, he left to keep possession of the Countrey for him.

Here is also within the limits of this Estate the Dukedom of CAMERINE, an antient and well peopled Town, of a strong naturall situation amongst the hills: an Estate holden of the Church by the noble Family of di Varena, till the time of Pope Paul the third, when Julia di Varena the heir hereof, conveyed it by Mariage unto Guido Ubaldi Duke of Urbin. But the Pope

pretending an Escheat for want of heirs males,* 1.173 made himself Master of it by force of Arms, and gave it to his sonne Piero Farnesi, whom afterwards with the consent of the College of Car∣dinalls he made Duke of Parma, and setled Camerine on the Church, as it still con∣tinues.

In the time of Conradin the last Duke of Schwaben, Urbine was first subdued by the Earls of Montfeltre, whose Successors increasing in power, added the Town and Territory of Eugubio to it. And in the bustles betwixt Lewis of Bavaria the Emperor, and Pope Clement the sixt, An^o. 1345. Gelasso di Montfeltre held it by no other Title but as the Emperors Vicegerent. This Family injoyed it till the yeer 1444. by the Title onely of Earls of Montfeltre, and Lords of Urbine; when Frederick Ubaldi, for his singular and surpassing valour, was by Pope Eugenius the fourth, created the first Duke hereof. A man of such repute for all gallant qualities, that he was by King Henry the sixt made Knight of the Garter; in recompence of which high honour, the English to this day injoy many privileges in these Dominions. Guido Ubaldi this Dukes sonne lost his Estate to Caesar Borgia; after whose death he did recover it again by the power and favour of Pope Julio the second; to whom succeeded Francisco Maria di Rovero, his sisters sonne, in whose Family it still continues, as will appear by this ensuing Catalogue of

The Dukes of Urbine.

• 1 Frederick Ubaldi, of the antient Family de Monte feltro,* 1.174 the first Duke of Urbine, and one of the Knights of the honourable Order of the Garter.
• 2 Ghido Ubaldi, sonne of Frederick, for a while outed of this Dukedom by Caesar Borgia. He was Knight also of the Garter.
• 3 Francisco Maria de la Rovero, sisters sonne and next heir to Guido Ubaldi, was in his own right Lord of Senogallia, and had Pisa••ro from the Pope in reward of his many services done unto the Church, disseized for a while by Pope Leo the tenth.
• 4 Lawrence de Medices, Father of Catharine di Medices the French Queen, and of Alex∣ander, the first Duke of Florence, was for a while made Duke of Urbine by Pope Leo the tenth, (being of that Family) but lost it shortly after to Duke Francisco; who af∣ter the death of Pope Leo, recovered his Estates again, and died possessed of the Dukedom.
• Guido Ubaldi II.* 1.175 sonne of Duke Francisco.
• 6 Francisco Maria II. sonne of Guido the second.

The Revenues of this Dukedom are said to be 100000, Crowns per annum, but might be rai∣sed to a greater sirm, did not the Duke prefer the love and ease of his Subjects before the fil∣ling of his own coffers. He is able to raise 1200. good Souldiers out of his Estate; and more his people would supply if he had occasion. The Arms hereof Azure, a Tower Argent, envi∣roned with Flower de Lyces Or.

Here are in this Dukedom Arch-bishops 10. Bishops 3.

The Seigneury of VENICE.

WEst of the Lands of the Church, from Romandiola to the Alpes, lie the Italian Provinces of the State of VENICE; that is to say, Marca Trevigiana, Friuli, Histria, and some Ilands in the Golf neer the City it self. Besides which it containeth a great part of Dalmatia, together with the Ilands Candie, Corfu, Cephalonia, Zant, Ithaca, Cithera, and certain others of less note. The length of their Dominions both by Sea and Land, extending above a thousand miles, but the breadth not answerable.

The nature of the soyl, and the principall Rivers which refresh it, we shall see anon in the de∣scription of the Provinces before mentioned; according to which Provinces, and the chief Cities of them, the Character of the people is best taken: it being said proverbially by the Ita∣lians, that the Venetians themselves are stately, crafty and greedy; the Veronians studious and faith∣full; the Paduans fierce, the Vincentians eager on Revenge, those of Friul•• gratefull and incon∣stant; those of Histria neither long-livers, nor of very great courage. That in the conduct of a war, those of Venice bring silver, those of Treviso swords; that the Brescians are fit to dig in trenches, those of Bergomo to lay Ambushes, those of Padua to manage Horses. And of the wo∣men it is said, that those of Crema are deceitfull, those of Venice insolent, those of Venice insolent, those of Vincentia con∣stant, those of Verona gracious, those of Treviso jealous, those of Brescia diligent, and the Bergo∣masques crafty.

But not to dally longer in these Proverbiall Characters, certain it is that the Venetians them∣selves do affect a great deal of gravitie in their actions, speak very little at the Table; very se∣vere where they have authority, and many times in the excess. And yet such is the constant

temper of their Government, and their impartiality in doing Justice,* 1.176 that they are very wel obey∣ed, and generally well beloved of all their subjects (notwithstanding the heavy pressures which are layd upon them) is wel in Italie as without. Esteemed in former times good souldiers both by Sea and Land, maintaining wars continually with the Turks in Palestine; the Emperors of Constantinople in Greece it self; the Genoese by sea; and their neighbours of Italie in this Conti∣nent. But of late times they have more studied to preserve than inlarge their Dominions; and that too by rather expence of mony, than the loss of blood; and by wit rather than by valour. So fortunate in this last kind of practice, that Machiavel observed of them in his time, that what∣soever they lost by War, they recovered by Treatie. A pregnant evidence whereof we shall see anon.

To proceed now to the description of such of the Provinces and Estates of this Common∣wealth, as pass under the accompt of Italie, they are as before was said, 1. Marca Trevigiana, 2. Friuli, 3. Histria, 4. the Italian Isles of the Adriatick; of which now in order, leaving the rest to be considered in their proper places.

1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South, with the Rivers Athesis, and Po, by which parted from the Territory of Ferrara, and the rest of Romagna; on the West, with the Rivers Mineius and Sarca, and the Lake of Benacus, (now called Lago de Garda from a little Town of that name adjoyning) by which parted from the Dutchie of Millaine; on the East, with Friuli, and the Golf of Venice; and on the North, with the Alpes, which divide it from Tirolis, a Province of Germany.

The principall rivers of this tract are, 1. Brenta, called antiently Meduacus Major, which rising in the Alpes not far from Trent, and watering the fields of Padua, passeth into the Sea neer the City of Venice, making up the famous Haven of Malamocco. 2. Bachil••o, called an∣tiently Meduacui Minor, which riseth also in the Alpes, and passing by Vincenza, emptieth it self into the Brenta; And 3. Athesis, now called Adige, which springeth also out of the Alpes not far from Trent, and having taken many lesser streams into its channel, passeth by Verona, and af∣ter is divided into two great branches; whereof the one falls into the Sea, the other loseth it self in the middest of the Marishes.

The chief Cities of it are, 1. Vincentia, one of the twelve Cities built by the Tuscans or He∣trurians on this side of the Apennine; pleasantly seated on the banks of the River Bachilio, and another navigable water called Retone (Erotenus formerly.) The Territory of the City not more large than fruitfull, abounding with all store of fruits, and yeelding an excellent kind of wine, which from thence is vended unto Venice. The buildings of it for the most part of polished stone, whereof the fields adjoyning afford speciall Quarries; and the Inhabitants generally an industrious people, making great quantitie of Silks, with which they do adorn themselves, and supply their Neighbours. 2. Treviso, seated on the banks of the River Silus, which runneth tho∣rough the middest of it, in the middle of a large and spacious plain, abounding even to admi∣ration, with most excellent wheat, and all other necessaries. A City of no antient name, not mentioned by Ptolomie, or others of the old Geographers: but of sufficient note in the later times for being the residence or seat of those Provinciall Governors (Marquesses they are some∣times called) which the Lombardian Kings sent hither to defend their borders. Hence it gave name to all the Countrey, in Latine called Marca Trevisiana, or Tarvisana as some call it: taken by the Venetians, and lost again divers times; but was finally conquered A^o. 1380. or thereabout, Antoni•• Venieri being Duke of Venice. 3. Padua, formerly called Patavium, built by Antenor, whose Tomb is still here to be shown. The University was established An^o. 1220. famous for Physicians, who have here a Garden of Simples; and for the birth of Livy the Historian, Julius Paulus a Civil Lawyer his Co-temporary, L. Aruntius Stella, and C. Valerius Flaccus two famous Poets celebra∣ted by Martial: and in the later times of Marsilius Patavinus a Minorite Frier, who wrote so lear∣nedly in behalf of the Emperor against the Pope, Fr. Zabarella the Civilian, Mic. Savanorola the Physician, Maginus the Geographer, and divers others. It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men, and chastity of the women; which last so eminent and famous, that as chast as one of Padua, grew into a Proverb. Hereunto alludeth Martial, speaking of his lascivious writings.

Tu quo{que} nequitias nostri lusus{que} libelli, Uda puella leges, sis Patavina licet. Young maids my wanton lines will long to see, And read them o're, though Patavines they bee.

The City, after much vicissitude of fortune, fell into the power of the Venetians, with all her Territories, being in compass one hundred and eighty miles, An^o. 1400. Michael Steno then Duke; Vicenza being won about the same time also. 4. Brescia, the second City for bigness and beauty in all Lombardy. It is also the seat of an Arch-bishop, who is an Earl, a Mar∣quess, and a Duke. Her Territories are in length one hundred, in bredth fifty miles, which the Citizens, together with their freedom, bought of Otho the German Emperor, but lost it to Philip Maria Visconti, Duke of Millaine, An^o. 1421. to whom they yeelded upon certain conditi∣ons; which being broken by the Duke, they yeelded themselves unto the Seigneury of Venice, An^o. 1434. Francis Foscari being then Duke; under whom it continueth to this day. The City is very populous, the air sound and good, the soyl exceeding plentifull of corn, wine and

fruits;* 1.177 and having in it Mines both of Iron and Copper, to the great inriching of the people. It was antiently the chief of the Cenomani, who coming out of Gaule, drove the Tuscans hence, and seated themselves in their habitations, till finally conquered by the Romans. It is situate on a little River called Garcia, which runneth thorough the middle of it; and is said to contain at this time 50000. Inhabitants. 5. Verona, so called (as some conceit it) quasi vere una; or as others, quasi Brenona, because built by Brennus; both false and frivolous alike. It is situate on the banks of the River Athesis, and is counted the first City of the second rank of the Cities of Italie; proud in the birth of Catullus, a well-known Poet, and in an Amphitheatre (a re∣mainder of the Roman greatness) able to contain 80000. persons. The Territories hereof are sixty five miles in length, forty miles in bredth; enriched with many medicinall herbs, (espo∣cially on Mount Baldus, an hill therein) where the Physicians go a Simpling. 6. Bebriacum, or Bedriacum, as some Writers call it, two days march from Verona, now a small Burrough named Labinia, and never of any great note when it was at the best. Remarkable in the Roman stories for the defeat here given by the Vitellians unto Otho's Army; and after by Vesbasians forces un∣to those of Vitellius. By Tacitus called in that regard duabus Romanis cl••dibus notus & in∣fanstus Vicus. 7. Crema, a Town of no great Antiquity, but situate in a wealthy soyl, well peo∣pled, and as well built for the private Edifices: so strongly fortified, that it is reckoned the chief Bulwark of the Signeury of Venice, against the Millanese, on the borders of which State it standeth. First built about the year 970. by some remnants of the Anthropomorphites, who on the destruction of Pornassus (a Town of Lombardy) where before they lived, abjured their he∣resie, and were permitted to build here. Honored in succeeding times with a See Episcopall, ei∣ther the birth-place or preferment of John Cremensis, a Roman Cardinall, who being by Pope Honorius sent into England, An^o. 1225. to disswade the Clergie-men from Mariage, and having in a Convocation of the Clergie called for that purpose, highly advanced the honour of the single life, and shewed the inconvenience and unfitness of Mariage in men preferred unto Holy Orders, was the night following (to the great discredit both of his cause and person) taken in Adulterie. B. Bergom••, a right antient Town, but very well built, seated upon the side of an hill, and having a very large and beautifull Suburb, the Territory whereof hath many rough and craggy Mountains, the Spurs and excursions of the Alpes, but withall many rich and de∣lightfull valleys intermingled with them. The people of this City and Countrey are said to speak the coursest language of any in Italie, but to have as fine wits as the best. Places of more inferiour note are, 1. Este, (Ateste in most Latine Writers) whence came the Family D'Este, late Dukes of Ferrara. 2. Liniacum, a strong Garrison on the borders of Mantua; as 3. Castel-France is towards Ferrara; and 4. Seravall, of most remarkableness for the great quantity of Armour which is therein made. 5. Feltrie, which still preserves its old name of Feltria.

This Province being antiently a part of the Cisalpine Gaule, fell to the power of the Romans at the end of the second Punick war: and being conquered by the Romans did continue theirs, till first the Gothes, and afterwards the Lombards became Masters of it. Afterwards, in the fall of the Kingdom of Lombardie, it fell first unto the French, and after to the German Empire; from which by many mean conveyances, it came at last to Othocarus, King of Bohemia and Duke of Austria, who bought the same of Ulricus the last Duke of Carinthia. Upon a reconciliation made betwixt this Ottocarus and Rodolfus of Habspurg (then Emperor of Germany) it was added (toge∣ther with Austria itself) unto the Patrimony of that Family, sold by Duke Leopold the ninth, to the Carraras, then Lords of Padua; in the ruin of whose Estate and Family it fell (toge∣ther with that City) into the power of the Venetians, who still hold the same.

2. FRIULI hath on the East the River Formio, which parteth it from Histria; on the West, Marca Trevisana, and a branch of the Alpes; on the North, the main body of the Alpes, which divide it from Germany; and on the South, the Adriatick Sea, or Golf of Venice.

It is called Forum Julii in the Latine, (of which that of Friuli is derived) from Julius Caesar, who conducting his Armies this way, built the Town so named; and from that march of his, the Alpes adjoyning, as 'eis thought, had the name of Juliae. By some Writers of the mid∣dle times it is called Regio Aquilegiensis, as appertaining for the most part, by the gift of the Emperors Otho and Conradus, to the Church, or Patriarchate of Aquileia; and by the common people of Venice for the most part Patria, or the Countrey, because from these parts they derive their first Originall.

The Countrey is in a manner square, each side fifty miles, watred with Rivers of 1. Hydra, heretofore of no small fame for the silver Mines. 2. Tiliaventum, rising from the Alpes, and na∣vigable towards the later end of its course. 3. Natisco, neighboured by the famous City of A∣quileia. 4. Tiniavus, mentioned in the first of the Aeneids; which rising out of the Alpes, and running under ground for the space of 330. furlongs, breaketh out again; and being bran∣ched into nine Channells, falleth into the Gulf or Bay of Trieste. By Niger it is now called Lareina; but by Leender named Timavo. The Soyl sufficiently fruitfull, except towards the Alpes, and yeelding a very pleasant Wine, which Plinie did prefer before any in Italie.

Towns herein of most note and consequence, 1 Aquileia, or Aquilegia, as some call it, made

the Metropolis first of the Province of Histria and Venetia,* 1.178 by the Emperor Antoninus; as after∣wards of the whole Diocese of Italie by the Western Emperors. Honoured in that regard with the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio, and of his Vicarius or Lieutenant; translated from Millaine to this Citie, as the Gate of Italie, by which the Barbarous Nations used to make their entrance: never so like to be shut out as by the power aod presence of so great an Officer. After his time, and on this occasion, the Bishop here of had the title of Patriarch: And here the Patriachall See continued till the City was destroyed by Attila that furious Hun, and then removed to Ve∣nice, as the safer place, and setled in the Isle of Grada; yet so, that the succeeding Bishops of A∣quileia (for they staied at Venice onely till the times were quiet, &c.) do still retain the dignity, and name of Patriarchs, as well as those of Venice do, and with better reason. For besides the honour which it had in being made the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio, it had been formerly more honoured with the residence of Augustus Caesar, who here kept his Court, whence it had the name of Roma altera, or a second Rome; and of Tiberius, who here lived with Julia the daughter of the said Augustus, before his comming to the Empire. As for the City it self, it is situate on the River Natisco, but not well inhabited at the present; partly because of the ill Air, but principally by the ill neighbourhood of Venice, attracting all Trade unto it self. Most me∣morable in old story for enduring that famous siege against Maximinus for the safety of the Em∣pire of Rome, and her Emperours Maximus and Balbinus. In whose cause the Citizens hereof were so resolutely faithfull, that they bereaved the women (willing to lose that invaluable or∣nament of their sex for the common good) of the hair of their heads, to make Bow-strings withall. Nor did this pious constancie of theirs want an happy issue. For they beheld the Tyrant headless under their walls (slain by the hands of his own Souldiers) and saw the Me∣tropolis of the World preserved by their loyalty. And yet the matter was not ended with the death of the Tyrant; the Souldiers and people laying hands on his children also, and putting all unto the sword. Of which crueltie being asked the reason, they returned this Answer, that not a whelp was to be spared of so ill a litter; none of the brood of such a Cur; or in the lan∣guage of the Author, Pessimi Canis, Catulus non est relinquendus. 2 Trieste, of old called Ter∣gestum, from whence a spacious Bay adjoyning had antiently the name of Sinus Tergestinus, and is now called Golfo di Trieste. The Bay replenished principally with the water of the River Timans, which with many streams doth fall into it, and is therefore by the inhabitants of that Golf or Bay, called Fons maris, as Polybius in Strabo telleth us. The town of no greater An∣tiquitie than observation, mentioned by Plinie and some others of the Antient Writers, but not else considerable. 3 Montfalcon, famous for its medicinall Herbs. 4 Porto Gruate, an Haven∣town, as the name importeth. 5 Concordia, in former times of no small esteem; but so demo∣lished by Attila the Hunn, that it is now nothing but a ruin. 6 Utina, or Uden, the fairest and largest at this time of all the Province, containing about five miles in compass, and about 15000 Inhabitants. Honoured for a time with the Patriarchall See, removed hither from Aquilegia, at some siege thereof: of which though long ago deprived, yet it is still the ordinary seat of the Procurator or Provinciall Governour, sent from Venice hither. 7 Palma, a new Town, as being built by the Venetians no longer since than the year 1583, but held to be the best fortified of any in Italie. 8 Cividad de Austria, first built by Julius Caesar, in some of his marches towards Gaule, by whom it was called Julium, after Forum Julii, whence the name of Friul•• (Districtus Foro-Juliensis, as the Latins call it) came unto the Province. But being taken and repaired by some Princes of the Austrian Family (on the borders of whose Estate it standeth) it got this new name of Cividad de Austria.

This Province antiently was one of the four Dukedoms founded by the Lombards when they conquered Italie; the other three being Turin, Benevent, and Spoleto. The Family of the Be∣rengarii were once Dukes hereof; three of which were of speciall fame, and two of them Com∣petitors for the Kingdom of Italie. But this Family being suppressed by the Emperour Otho, he have a great part of the Country to the Church of Aquileia, to which almost all the rest was added by the Emperour Conrade; yet so that there were divers petit Lords who had good estates in it; the name of Duke remaining unto some of the antient race. One of which na∣med Luitprandus, envying to the Venetians their increase of Dominion, made war against them; which ended in the loss of his Country, An^o 1020, or thereabouts, ever since subject to that State: the Patriarch of Aquileia (whose authority in this Country began to decline, in the ri∣sing of the States of Venice) surrendring all his interess also to that powerfull Signeurie, as better able to defend it against all Pretenders.

HISTRIA is environed on the East, West, and South, with the Adriatick, in the manner of a Demy-Iland, or Peninsula, save where it toucheth on Friuli; and on the North is parted from Carinthia with the Alpes of Germany. The Country very woody, and full of Quarries, affor∣ding materials to Venice both for ships and houses; not comparable for fertility to the rest of Italie; and of air so sickly and unwholsome, that the Venetians were compelled to hire people to dwell there, and afterwards to grant them many large immunities. It is two hundred miles in compass, watered with the Rivers of Formio, which they now call Risano; 2 Nanportus, call∣ed at this day Quietus; and 3 Arsia, which runneth into the Gulf of Quevero, called antiently Sinus Flanaticus.

The chief Towns of it are,* 1.179 1 Cape de Istria, called in Plinies time Aegide, and being after∣wards repaired by the Emperor Justine, was called Justinoplis. But being taken and destroyed by the Genoese, and re-built again, it took the name of Caput Histriae, or Cape d' Istria, because the principall of the Province, and a Bishops See. Of this See was Vergerius Bishop, about the time of Luthers first preaching in Germany; who with Antonio de Dominis Arch-Bishop of Sp••∣lato, were of most note of any of these parts of the world that fell off from the Church of Rome to the Protestant partie; and therefore shall be spoken of in more particulars; Spalato in his pro∣per place, and Vergerius hero. Being a man of great industry and eminent parts, he was by many of the Popes employed in Germany against Luther. In which negotiation he behaved himself with such dexterity, and gave such content unto the Pope, that Paul the third, An. 1541 in∣tended to have made him Cardinal, had not some who envyed him that honour, accused him of Lutheranism; to purge himself he began to write a Book, entituled, Against the Apostata's o•• Germany; in the pursute whereof, pondering Luthers reasons, he became of his opinion; which being known, he was driven from Justinople. He submitted himself and his cause to the Father•• at Trent, but could not get a hearing. Thence he went to the D. of Man••ua, from him to the State of Venice; but no-where finding protection, he retired unto the Grisons, and there preach∣ed, till Christopher Duke of Wittenberg, An. 1548, placed him in his University of Tubing, and there allowed him a sufficiency of maintenance. It was built by Justinus (as before) the Nephew of Just••man the Emperor, as a fortress against the incursions of the barbarous people. 2 Pola, built by the Colchians at the first comming hither; the name in their language importing as much as the place of banishment. It was after made a Roman Colony, and called Pictas Julia; but being first destroied by Attila, after by the Genoese, it recovered the old name again, and still continueth with the title of a See Episcopall. It abutteth upon Sinus Flanaticus, or the Golf of Quevero. 3 Pazenze. 4 Pliun, 5 Cita Nova, all of them seated in the Midlands, and not much observable. 7 Rovigno, in a little Iland, and mounted on an high hill, not unfruitfull in Olives; beautified with a convenient Port, and that defended also by a very strong Castle. The Town but poor, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of Venice, from which distant not above twenty miles, inhabited for the most part by Mariners, and skilfull Pilots, hired by such ships as are bound for Venice to conduct them safely over the Bars of Malamocco. The adjoyning mountai∣nous and somewhat wild; but those mountains covered on the outside with Physicall Simples, and yeelding many Quarries of most excellent Marble, which so adorn the Venetian Pa∣laces.

It is recorded that the Histrians were a people of Colchis, who being sent by King Aetas to pursue Jason and the Argonauts, were driven up this Gulf; and either for fear of the Kings an∣ger, or not daring to venture their weak vessel to so long a voyage, as from hence to Colchis whence they came, stayed in this Country. It was after that time called Japidia, from Japis an Aet••lian who first planted here; and took the name of Istria from the Istri, a people on the banks of Ister, or Danubius, who made up a considerable part of this plantation. Siding with the Aetolians in their War against the Romans, and making many inrodes and excursions on them, they were invaded first by Manlius, without leave of the Senate; and him they charged with such a fury, that they beat him out of his Camp. Where finding plenty of Wine, and all store of Provisions, they fell rouudly to it; till Manlius having rallied his men again, charged them in their Cups, and killed 8000 in the place; their miserable King being so hotly pursued by the Victors, that he was fain to kill himself for fear of Captivity. This was in An^o V. C. ••75 Cl. Pulcher the next Consul perfected the conquest. Sempronius long time after that, An^o sc. V. C. 625. reduced it to the form of a Province. So it continued till the time of Augustus Caesar, who joyning it to that of Venice (or Venetia) made out of both the eleventh and last Re∣gion of Italie. Under the Romans they continued whilst that Empire stood, and after the de∣cay thereof regained their liberties, which they enjoyed till by Piracie molesting the Venetians, they lost many of their Towns to Duke Petro Candiano, An. 938; and the whole Country was made Tributary by the valour of the Duke Henry Dondol••, about the year 1190. After which many times rebelling, they were still re-conquered.

4 The fourth member of this estate with respect to Italie, are some ILANDS in the A∣driatick, which being principally under the command of this Commonwealth, is commonly called the Gulf of Venice; a Golf extending in length 700 miles, in bredth 140 miles, in some places less; so called of Adria once a famous Haven-town (as before was sayd) at the mouth of Fridanus or Po. Concerning which we are to know, that though this Gold or Bay or the A∣driatick, extended no farther than the Eastern parts of Dalmatia, where the sea beginneth to take the name of the Ionian; yet Mare Adriaticum, or the Adriatick sea was of greater length. Extended by the Antients over the Ionian, and thence South-West-ward till it meeteth with the Tuscan Seas, and South-wards till it come to the coast of Africk; insomuch as Mare Lybicum, or the sea of Africk, is by Orosius made a part of the Adriatick. For speaking of the Province of Tripolis a Province of Africk, properly and especially so called, he boundeth it on the North with the Adriatick, as he doth the Isle of Crete on the South side of it, with the Libyan Sea, quod & Adriaticum vocant, which they also call the Adriatick, as his own words are. The lik•• might also be made evident out of other Authors both Greek and Latin: Which I note here,

because Saint ••auls being tossed up and down in the Sea of Adria, as is sayd Acts 27. 27. and being after cast on shore in the Isle of Malta; occasioned some to think this Mel••te or Malta, to be that Iland of Dalmatia which is now called Melidar; because seated in the Bay or Golf of Adria: whereas the Text speaks plainly of that Isle of Malta which lyeth in the furthest parts of the Adriatick Sea, on the coasts of Africk. But to return to this Golf, it was ac∣counted heretofore to be very tempestuous and unsafe, as appeareth by Improbo iracundior Adria, in Horace; the Manix Adriaticum in Catullus, and the Ventosi tumor Adriae, in Seneca's Thyestes. But when the Empress Helena had found the Cross on which CHRIST suffered, she caused one of the three Nails with which his body was fastened to it, to be thrown of purpose into this Sea; since which time, as Platina hath told us in the life of Pope Silvester (and cites Saint Ambrose for his Author) it hath been very calm and quiet; the second nail being made into a Bridle for her sonne Constantines horse, and a Crest for his Helmet of the third. But not to trust too much to the truth of this miracle, certain it is that the Venetiane are Lords of it, by reason of their Navall power, and that it is every year espoused to the Duke of Venice, by the solemn casting in of a Wedding-Ring; and every year Baptised on Ep••phany day, by the Bishop of Zant. When this last ceremony took beginning, I am yet to seek. But for the first, which is perfor∣med with a great deal of state, every Holy-Thursday, the Duke, and all the Magnificos being row∣ed in the Bucentaure (which is a rich and stately Gallie made for such solemnities, and capable of 200 persons, whence it had the name) it took beginning from Pope Alexander the third, who being hardly put to it by the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, fled unto Venice in the habit of a Cook, Sebastian Cyani being then Duke: in prosecution of whose quarrell, the Venetians en∣countered Otho the Emperours sonne, vanquished him, and restored the Pope▪ The Duke re∣turning back in triumph with his Royall prisoner, was thus saluted by the Pope. Cyani, take here this Ring of Gold, and by giving it unto the Sea oblige it unto thee: a Ceremonie which on this day (the Ascension day) shall be yearly observed, both by thee and thy successors, that so posteritie may know that you have purchased the dominion thereof by your valour, and made it subject to you, as a Wife to her Husband.

The pcincipall Ilands of this Sea, lie on the other side thereof, on the coast of Dalmatia. Some few there are upon this side (but those, as well as these under the command of this Signeurie) neither great nor famous. Of these the chief are, 1 MALAMOCCO, in Latin Methau∣cum, now only considerable for the Haven which is large and deep; made by the inslux of Me∣duacus before mentioned; in which the greater ships do ride till they hire Pilots from Rovigno to cross the Bars. It was ennobled heretofore with the Dukes Palace, and an Episeopall See; but the Dukes Palace being removed to Rialto, and the Episcopall See to the Iland of Chioggia, it is now inhabited for the most part by none but Sea-men. 2 TORCELLAN, in which there is a little City of the same name, honoured with a Bishops See; but by reason of the ill air not very well peopled. 3 MURIANUM, or MURIANO, three miles in compass, and but one from Venice, of a sound air, and very well inhabited, the people whereof make the best Ve∣nice Glasses, so much used in all parts. 4 CHIOGGIA, called in Latin Fossa Clodia, di∣stant from Venice 25 miles; to which it serveth instead of a Bulwark. There is a town in it of the same name, to which the Bishops See was removed from Malamocco, An. 1103, and near to which are many Salt-pits which yeeld great gain unto the people, and as much unto the Common∣wealth. Near to this Iland the Genoese so discomfited the Venetians in a fight at sea, that they were offered a blank Charter to write what they would. But the Genoese being grown too inso∣lent on their good success, made the City desperate; who putting all to hazard fell again upon them, beat them, pursued them home, and there utterly crushed them, as we shall tell you more at large, when we come to Genoa.

Betwixt these Ilands and the main land of Friuli, lieth a shoal of little Islets, in and amongst which standeth the renowned City of Venice, the head City of this Commonwealth, and the glo∣ry of Italic. these Islets 72 in number, but joyned together by many Bridges; of which here are sayd to be 4000 at least, besides 10000 boats for passage from one Isle to the other. The compass of the whole aggregate body sayd to be eight miles, the buildings fair, and generally adorned with glas windows; an Ornament not common in Italie, where the windows for the most part are made with paper to let in the light, and that paper oyled all over to keep out the wet. The num∣ber of the Inhabitants estimated at 300000 thousand. By the situation one would think that it was denominated from Venetia, which in the old Latin signifieth the seething or frothing of the sea. VENETIA A maris exaestuatio est quae ad Littus veniat, saith the old Glossarie upon Isidore, out of Marcus Varro. But the truth is, that it was so called from the Veneti, the old Inhabi∣tants of the neighbouring Province of Friuli, who to avoyd the fury of the barbarous Hunnes then threatning Italie, abandoned the main land, and built this City in the bogs and marishes of the sea adjoyning. And that it might afford them the greater afetie; they not onely built in the most inward part of the Adriatick sea, commonly called the Gulf of Venice, but in the midst of many Lakes of salt-water, extending thirty miles in compass, and having on the East the said Adriatick sea for the length of 550 miles; betwixt which and the sayd Lakes, there is a bank or causey which they call Il Lido, made as it were by nature to defend the Ilands which lie in this Lake, from the violent fury of the sea. A Causey of 35 miles in length, bending like a Bow, and opening in seven places only, which serve as well to keep the lakes always full of water, as for the

passage of Ships and Barks of smaller burden;* 1.180 the bigger being compelled to lie at Anchor on the South side of the City, near to a place called Malamocco, and the Castles of Lio, which are very well fortified; and there must remain till they are brought in by skilfull Pilots, who know the passages, which, by reason of the shifting of the sands, change very often. On the West and North sides it is compassed with very deep Marishes, about five miles distant from the land; and on the South with many Ilands, in which are severall Churches and Monasteries, like so many Forts which lie between it and those parts of Italie which are not under the obedience of the Commonwealth. So that it is impossible to be taken but by an Army which can stretch 150 miles in compass. It is built, as before is sayd, on 72 Ilands, the principall of which are, 1 Heraclea, the first seat of the Duke of Venice, from thence removed to Malamocco, and the last to Rialto; more famous at this time for being a Bishops See, than the number of Citizens. 2 Grado, to which the Patriarchall See of Aquileia was removed by Pelagius the second, about the year 580, making it thereby the Metropolitan of Friuli, or the Country of Venice; but from thence it hath been since removed to another of these Ilands called Castello Olindo. 3 Rialto, which is of most esteem and reputation, so called quasi Rivo alto, because the Marishes are there deeper than in other places; or quasi Ripa alta, because it lay higher above the waters, than the other Ilands. For which reasons that Iland getting reputation above the rest, most of the Gentlemen setled their dwellings in the same, and drew thither in the end the Dukes Palace also; insomuch that in some antient writings the whole City hath been called Rialto; many of the old Records being dated in such and such a year of the Rialto. But as they did increase in numbers, so were they fain to spread themselves from one Isle to another, till in the end they built on all the Ilands which lay near together, and might conveniently be joyned by Boats or Bridges. By this Rialto runs the passage called the Grand Canale, being in length about 1300 paces, and some fortie in bredth; adorned on both sides with stately and magnificent Palaces; and covered with an in∣credible number of Boats called Gondolos, very neatly built, and veiled over with cloth, so that the Passengers may go unseen and unknown, without the molestation of sun, wind, or rain. For publique buildings it hath in it 70 Parish Churches, to each of which belongeth a Market-place and a Well; 31 Cloysters of Monks, 28 of Nuns, besides Chappels and Almes-houses.

The principall Church of this City is that of S. Mark, the Patron of their Commonwealth, whose body they report to have been brought hither from Alexandria in Egypt, and intombed herein. Affirmed by some to be the richest and goodliest Church in all the World. The buil∣ding of Mosaick work, of which work they boast themselves to have been the Authors. A kind of work by the Grecians called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and by the Latin Writers Musiva, Musica, and Musaica; wrought out of stones or meta••s of divers colours, unto the shape of Flowers, Knots, Birds, Beast••, and other fancies of the Workman, yet done with such exactness of skill and judgement, that it seemeth to be all one stone, the work rather of Nature than Art. A Church of admirable work both within and without, compacted of most rare peeces of Marble, Por∣phyrie, and a rich stone which the Lapidaries called Ophitis, because it is speckled like a snake; adorned on the outside with 148 Pillars of Marble, and eight of Porphyrie near the door; be∣sides 600 Marble pillars of a lesser size, which carry up an open Gallery round about the Church; from whence the Magistrates and others of the principall Citizens, behold such Shews as are presented in the Market place adjoyning to it. The Church in length not above 200 foot of Venice measure, nor above 50 in bredth; the roof thereof being of an Orbicular form, lieth open at the very top, where the light comes in, there being no windows in all the Church; as com∣monly the Churches in Italie are exceeding dark, either to strike in the spectators a religious reverence, or to make their Candles shew the better. And for the inside of the Church, the riches of it are so great, the Images so glorious, the furniture of the Altars so above compa∣rison, that all the treasures of the State may seem to be amassed in the decking of it. And yet as goodly and as glorious as the Fabrick is, it is still unfinished, and as some think, is kept unfini∣shed on purpose, partly to draw on other Benefactors to advance the work, the benefit of whose liberality may be employed unto the use of the publick Treasury; and partly lest the Revenues which are given already should be resumed by the Heirs of the deceased, if the work were end∣ed. So infinitely doth the furniture of the Church exceed the sumptuousness and beauty of the Church it self.

Of other of the publick buildings, the Counsell-house, the Ducall Palace, Monasteries, Churches, and the like, though stately and magnificent structures, I forbear to speak. Nor shall I here say any thing of their private houses, so large and beautified, that here are said to be no fewer than 200 (most of them on the Grand Canale) able to entertain and lodge the best King in Christendom. All I shall adde, and so leave this City, will be a word or two of their Ars••nall, and publick Magazine. In the first of which they have in readiness 200 Gallies, with rooms for Cables, Masts, Sails, Victuals, and Ammunition of all sortt; able thereby to set out an Navy to the Sea on the shortest warning. And in the other it is said, that they have Arms sufficient for 100000 Souldiers of all sorts; amongst which are affirmed to be a thousand Coats of plate, garnished with gold, and covered with velvet, fit for the use and wearing of the greatest Princes. But of their power and forces both by Sea and Land, we shall speak more shortly.

Proceed we now unto their story. And if we look upon them in their first originall, we shall find them to have been a people of Paphlagonia (a Province of Asia the lesser) called the Heneti;

who aiding Priamus King of Troy in his ten years wars against the Greeks, where they lost their King called Philamenes (or Pterilamenes, as some call him) chose rather to seek out new dwel∣lings than return with shame unto their old. Upon this resolution they joyn themselves to Antenor, who with some remnant of the Trojans had the same design; and sayling as the wind and sea conducted them, arrived at last in those parts of Italie now called Friuli. So wit∣nesseth the Poet, saying,

Antenor potuit, mediis illapsus Achivis Illyricos penetrare Sinus, atque intima tutus Regna Liburnorum, & fontes superare Timavi. Antenor through the Greeks could force his way, And safely piercing the Illyrian Bay, Cross the Liburnian Realms, and conquer all From fierce Timavos Fountain to his fall.

Here landing they subdued the Euganei (who before inhabited this tract) and possessed their dwellings: the name of Heneti being changed into that of Veneti. But this perhaps not done till subdued by the Galls, and made part of Gallia Cisalpina; agreeably to the name of the Veneti, an old Gallick Nation, opposite to the Isle of Britain. When those Galls were vanquished by the Romans, the name and nation of these Veneti was so considerable, that their Territory had the name of Venetia; and together with Histria, made one Province of the Roman Empire. And here they lived in peace and safety under the protection of the Empire, till the terrible noise of the com∣ing of Attila and the Hunnes, occasioned many of the principall men, with their severall Re∣tinues, to betake themselves to the Ilands, and inaccessible Marishes of the Adriatick; where they built this City, and called it Venetia, by the name of their Nation, An^o 454. Not much increased in power or greatness at the fall of the Lombardian Kingdom; though so considerable at that time, that in the division of Italie made by Charles the Great, betwixt himself, the Popes, and the Eastern Emperors; the Venetians were left at liberty as a Free-Estate. After which, making use of their situation, they grew not only rich in trade, but strong in shipping; and thereby did good service to the Western Princes, in their wars against the Turks in the Holy Land. And they served themselves well by it too: getting in one Expedition onely (that name∣ly in which the Empire of Constantinople was made a prey unto the Latines, An^o. 1200.) all the Ilands which they have at the present, in the Aegean and Ionian Seas, many in those Seas which they have lost, and not a few good Towns in Pelopennesus, since conquered from them by the Turks. Contending with the Genoese for the Soveraignty of the Mediterranean, they received so great a blow at the navall battell near Chioggia, (spoken of before) that they had utterly lost all, if the Enemy could have used his fortune with moderation. But being recovered of that blow, after many various successes and events of War, they got the better of them, and made them quiet; by means whereof, being Lords Paramont at Sea, they next cast their eyes on the main land of Italie, which now they were at more leisure to look after, than they had been for∣merly. The Histrians had before infested them with Piracy, and were punished for it in the time of Duke Pietro Candiano, by the loss of many of their Towns; but in the year 1390, the whole Country is brought under the command of this Commonwealth. Padua with a great part of Trevigiana then appendant on it, they extorted from the noble family of the Carrari, An. 1400. The City of Vincentia they possessed themselves of in the same year also; and not long after fully perfected their Conquest of Histria, with the revolts whereof they had before been often troubled.

But that whereby they most improved their estate was by a constant watching of their oppor∣tunities, taking advantage of the factions and fractions amongst their neighbours, and working their own greatness out of others ruins. By means whereof they came possessed of many places of right belonging to the Empire and Church of Rome, as also of some Townes pertaining to the Dutchy of Millaine, and four of the best Havens in the Adriatick, which properly belonged to the Realm of Naples: not giving ayd to any of their distressed neighbours without the mortgage or direct sale of some peece or other. Which sordid kind of merchandizing drew all the Princes of those parts to make war upon them; every one to recover by strong hand what the Venetian had extorted from them in their necessity. And the confederates thrived so well, that Maximilian the Emperor recovered to the Empire the Towns and Territories of Padua, Vincentia, Verona, Triest, Friuli, and whatsoever else he layd clame unto; the Popes in right of the Church regained Ravenna, Rimini (or Arminum) and Faventia; Lewis the 12 of France, in right of the Dutchy of Millaine, Bergamum, Crema, Cremona, Brixia; the King of Spain in right of the Realm of Naples, Trano, Barlette, and Monopoli, all upon the Adriatick; the Duke of Ferrara gained Rovigo, and the Duke of Mantua the town of Asula. So that the Venetians being (like the Jay) stripped of all their feathers, were fain to quit the firm land, and betake them∣selves unto the Isles and Marishes of their City; having not one foot of all their whole Domi∣nion left them but their Seas and Ilands. And yet in very little time, partly by working on the Pope, to whom they quitted all their interest in the Towns aforesayd, and partly by dividing the rest of the confederates from one another, they recovered all that they had lost in a little time, except the Towns of Naples only, for which they were not willing to contend with the Crown of Spain.

The Government is Aristocraticall, managed only by the principall men of all the City, both for birth and breeding: the common-people having no authority in affairs of State. Their chief Officers at the first were many, whom they called Tribunes: but experience being had of that confusion which a multitude of Governors carrieth for the most part with it, in the year 709. they made choice of one chief Officer, whom they called their Duke. Under these Dukes they have gotten that great Dominion which they now injoy: The authority of which Dukes was at first more absolute, but by degrees restrained and limited within narrower bounds. He that beholdeth him in his Robes, his gravity and outward parts, and the respect given him by the people, would think no Prince could be more absolute and supreme. But look upon him in the exercise and powers of Government, and he is nothing in the wold but an empty Title. For notwithstanding that he injoyeth so great a dignity, yet hath he a full power in nothing, not being able to determine in any point, without the presence of his Coun∣sellors (being six in number) who always sit with him, and dispatch affairs both publick and private; as namely, giving audience to Ambassadors from Forrain States, receiving Letters from their own Ministers, granting of Privileges, and the like; in which the Duke can do just nothing, if four (at least) of these Counsellors be not present with him. And yet these Counsel∣lors without him may conclude of any thing. Nay he is so restrained in all things to the power of the Senate, and to three Officers called the Capi, that he may not go out of the Town without their consent; and by them is prescribed an Order in his own Apparell. So that he is but little better than a Prisoner, when within the City, and a Traytor if he stir abroad: at the best 〈◊〉〈◊〉 honourable Servant. And his Revenue is as little as his Authority; as being allowed out of the common Treasury, no more than 40000. Ducats a yeer towards his expence and entertainment. As for the Soveraignty of the State, that resides wholly in the Senate; but representatively in the Duke, the six Counsellers, and the three Heads or Presidents of the Forty; which are those Officers (as I take it) whom they call the Capi. The Senate or Great Counsell, consist of all the Gentlemen of Venice above five and twenty years of age, which may amount unto the number of 2500. though seldom half that number do assemble at once, by reason of their severall imployments in affairs of the Common-wealth in other places: who usually do meet together every Sunday morning, and on the mornings of other Festivalls, where they choose Magistrates, and distribute Governments, and order matters of the State. But because such great Bodies move but slowly, and are not very capable of trust and secrecie, they parcell th•••• gre•••• Counsell into lesser Members, whereof the principall are the Pregadi, and the Counsell of ••en. That of the Pregadi consisteth of 120. in which they treat of, and determine matters of the greatest importance, and therein conclude commonly of such principall points as for∣merly have been proposed and treated of in the great Assembly: And in this Counsell, besides the 120. before mentioned, the Duke, the six Counsellors, and the Counsell of Ten, and all such as have born any publick Office, have their voyce or suffrage. This is that Counsell which properly and more specially is called the Senate; in which nothing is to be concluded or passed into Acts, except four of the six Counsellors be present at them, and that sixty at the least of the whole number give their suffrage to it. Then for the Counsell of Ten, their power is uni∣versall, over all affairs, such as the other Counsels may not meddle with, as to conclude of war, or peace, to put in execution what they think most necessary for the benefit of the Com∣mon-wealth, and other things of like weight and moment: which if they were first treated of in the Generall Counsell or Assembly, and after in that of the Pregadi, as they ought to be in common course, could not be possibly managed with such speed and secrecie, as the exi∣gencies of the State require. And in this Counsell, with the Prince, and his six Assistants, the Supreme Majesty of the State doth reside especially. Some other Officers there are, and those of great authority and reputation, as the Procurators of S. Mark, which have the charge of the publick Treasures; and the A••ogadori, or Tribunes (as one might call them) of the people, being three in all, one of which must be always present in all consultations, lest any thing should pass to the prejudice and infringement of the Privileges of the common-people.

For the whole body of the City consisteth either of the Gentlemen, or of Artificers and Com∣mons. These last are the descendants and progeny of such as came to settle here when the State was sixed, invited to dwell here, and to follow their occupations, by severall Privileges and Immunities which were offered to them, and these they neither admit into any of their Counsells, nor into any of the Offices of Trust and Power, except it be two; that namely of the Chancellor, and the principall Secretaries, which pertain only to the people. The other are the issue or descendants of those who first laid the foundation of their City and Common-wealth: and these they have in such respect, and so high esteem, that to make any Stranger (how great and eminent soever) a Gentleman of the City, is the greatest honour they can be∣stow, and not bestowed but upon the best deserver. Henry the 3^d. of France taking this City in his way out of Poland, thought himself graced with this attribute, which they are very dainty and sparing of, it being the highest honour which they vouchsafe to impart to such Comman∣ders of their own, and Ambassadors of other Princes, as have well deserved it. And that this honour may be kept up to the very height, and their Nobility not grow too cheap, by being too numerous, neither the younger sonnes of these Gentlemen within the City, or of the Noblemen

in the Countrey, are permitted to marry. But otherwise they suffer them to satisfie their lusts with too much impunity, and for their sakes allow of Stews, as an evill not to be voided on the former grounds.

Now as Otho in Tacitus said to the Pretorian Souldiers, Princeps è Senatu oritur, Senatus è vo∣bis: so out of these Gentlemen are chosen the Senators, out of them the Duke. His election by Contarenus is described in this manner. In the vacancy of the place, all the Gentry above thirty years of age are assembled. So many as meet, cast their names into a pot; and in ano∣ther, are just so many balls; of which thirty only are gilt. Then a child draweth for each, till the thirty gilt ones be drawn; for which thirty the child draweth again the second time out of another pot that hath only nine gilt balls. The nine so drawn, nominate forty, out of which forty are twelve again selected by the same kind of lot. These twelve nominate five and twenty, out of which five and twenty are nine again by lot set apart. These nine nominate five and forty, who are by lot again reduced unto eleven. These eleven choose forty one of the best and chiefest of the Senators, who after an oath taken severally, to choose whom they judge worthiest, write in a scroll every one whom he best liketh. The scrolls are mingled together, and then drawn; the fitness of the persons then drawn is discussed, and he that hath most voy∣ces above five and twenty, is the man whom they pronounce to be elected, and adjudg with due so∣lemnities to be created their Duke. By the like kind of Lottery do they choose Gentlemen in∣to the Senate, and make publick Officers, insomuch that Contarenus, who hath committed unto writing these publick Forms, conceiveth (I will not say how rightly) that the Venetian Com∣mon-wealth was modelled by Plato's Platform.

But whether this be so or not, certain it is, that this Common-wealth thus constituted, and modelled, as before is said, hath lasted longer under one form of Government, than any Repub∣lick in the World either Greek or Roman. Nor hath it onely preserved it self in the same con∣dition, but may most justly be accompted one of the strongest Bulwarks of Christendom against the incroachments of the Turks: the wars whereof hath procured peace, and the peace thereof procured plenty, to the rest of Europe. Insomuch, that it may well be said, that as Eu∣rope is the Head of the World, and Italie the Face of Europe; so Venice is the Eye of Italie; the fairest, strongest, and most active part in that powerfull Body. As if the Genius of old Rome by some Pythagoricall transmigration had passed into the body of this powerfull State, and a∣nimated it with all the vertues of that City, but knit with a more permanent and constant temper. From so base and abject a beginning is this City grown to be one of the best Suppor∣ter of the Arms of Europe.

As for the Religion of this State, they tolerate that of the Greek Church, but they them∣selves profess no other than that of the Church of Rome, yet with such caution and respect to their own authority, that they suffer not the Clergie to injoy those privileges, which they pos∣sess in other Countreys to the publick prejudice. Hence grew the quarrell betwixt them and Pope Paul the fift, in which the Signeury stood stiffly to their antient Rights, and caused Mass to be duly said, notwithstanding all their Churches were under the Interdict; banished the Je∣suits for ever out of their Dominions, for stickling too busily in behalf of the Pope; and in the end prevailed so far by their constant courage, that the Pope was fain to give over the cause, and reconcile them to the Church without any submission. A notable example to all Christian Princes, how to behave themselves towards those of Rome, who are not to be gained upon, but by such resistances. So easie a thing it is for men of constancy and courage to shake off that yoak, which Papall Tyranny and Superstition hath imposed upon them.

In managing their wars they antiently observed two Rules, which much conduced to the in∣largement and security of their Common-wealth. The first was the exempting of their own Citizens from the wars (not out of jealousie, but care of their preservation) unless compelled to the contrary by extreme necessity: the body of their Armies being compounded out of the Provinciall Subject, intermixt with Mercenaries. By means whereof, they did not only keep their City in the same condition, able at any time, and at all times, to give Law to the rest of their Dominions: but wasted the hot and boyling spirit of their Subjects in the Wars abroad, which otherwise might have made too much work at home. The other was, the entertaining of some neighbouring Prince to be the Generall of their forces, whom in the conclusion of the service they dismissed with honor and reward: And by this course they avoided faction, and prevented servitude: Either, or both of which might have hapned by imploying any of their own great ones in the chief command; who (after the example of Julius Caesar in the state of Rome) having a strong party within the City, and an Army without, might perhaps have made himself their Prince. But this was only in the Conduct of their wars in Italie, and in such times when the State was not so well ballanced, as it hath been since.

As for the Forces of the State, we may behold them in relation to Sea or Land. Their Land-forces which they have in continuall pay for defence of their Dominion consist of 28000. Foot, with Captains, and all other Officers inrolled and paid; and besides those they have a choyce band of 4000. Musquetiers: for exercising of which they keep yeerly Musters, as well to improve them in experience, as to proportion them some gratuities, according to their well-deservings. And as for Horse, they maintain constantly 6000. men at Arms, well appoin∣ted and paid, the like whereof is not to be found in all Italie. And yet besides this constant

and ordinary establishment, they are able to bring great Forces into the field, as appeareth by their Army against Lewis the twelfth, in which, without disfurnishing any of their Forts and Garrisons, they had 2000. men of Arms, 3000. light Horse, 30000. Foot, most of their own naturall Subjects, saving that they were interlined with some bands of Switzers, to which peo∣ple they give yeerly pensions, to be assured of their aid upon all occasions. Then for the Sea-forces, besides that they keep fifty Galleys in continuall action, for defence of the Adriatick, and that they have no less then 200. more laid up in the Arsevall, with all manner of tackling and ammunition appertaining to them, they have 10000. men inrolled to serve at the Oar, and may raise as many as they please for those kind of services, out of those parts of Sclavonia, which are subject to them. But the great evidence of the power they can make at Sea, was the great Fleet set out against the Grand Signeur for the War of Cyprus, An. 1570. in which they manned out one great Gallioun, eleven great Gallies, five and twenty tall Ships, and one hun∣dred and fifty Gallies of lesser burden, being in all one hundred and eighty seven sail, fit for present service. To give the totall sum in brief, they held a war by Sea and Land for seven yeers together against all the Princes of Christendome (excepting England) in all which time they neither wanted men nor money; and in the end were the least losers by the bargain.

By this we may conjecture also at the greatness of the publick Treasurie, and of the yeerly income which supplies the same. For though it be conceived that their ordinary standing Re∣venue be but four millions of Ducats yeerly (which yet is more than any Christian Prince can boast of, except France and Spain) yet they have many other ways to advance their Treasury, by laying new Imposts on Commodities, as they see occasion; Which needs must rise to vast and most considerable sums in a City of the greatest Traffick of any in Europe, and perhaps in all the world besides. And yet besides such Customs and Imposts as they lay on Merchandize, there is nothing which the people do eat or drink, for which they pay not something to the publick Treasury: over and above which, the poorest Labourer in the whole Signeury payeth his Poll∣money also. Insomuch, that it is credibly affirmed, that the Christians generally do live in a better condition under the Turk, than under the Venetians. Without such helps, (though heavy and burdensom to the Subject) they could not possibly have spent twelve millions in the war against Selimus the second, and as many a little before that, in the enterprize of Ferrara, and the war raised against them by the League of Cambray, which was that formerly remembred.

As for the Dukes of Venice, though no Soveraign Princes, nor such as do succeed each o∣ther in the right of inheritance: yet being they are always men of most eminent note, and that in their names all the business of State is acted, and all writings dated; I will subjoyn a Cata∣logue of them to this present time; to the end that meeting with their names in the course of Historie, we may the better know in what times they lived.

The Dukes of Venice.

• 697 1 Paulus Anafestus 20
• 718 2 Marcel Tegalian 10
• 727 3 Hippateus Ursus 11
• An Interregnum of six yeers.
• 742 4 Theodatus Hippateus.
• 755 5 Galla of Malamocco.
• 756 6 Dominico Monegarta.
• 760 7 Maurice Galbata.
• 783 8 John Galbata.
• 799 9 Obelerius.
• 804 10 Angelus Partitiatius
• 822 11 Justinian Partitiati••s
• 824 12 John Partitiarius
• 832 13 Petro Tradonico
• 859 14 Ursus Partitiarius
• 876 15 John Partitiarius
• 881 16 Petro Candiano
• 17 Dominico Tribuno
• 18 Petro Tribuno
• 905 19 Ursus Badoarius
• 925 20 Petro Candiano II.
• 932 21 Petro Badoario.
• 935 22 Petro Candiano III.
• 950 23 Petro Candiano IV.
• 970 24 Petro Urscola
• 972 35 Vital. Candiano
• 973 26 Tribuno Meme.
• 985 27 Petro Urscola II.
• 1003 28 Otho Urscola
• 1020 29 Petro Barbolani
• 1021 30 Dominico Flabenico
• 1031 31 Dominico Contareni
• 1059 32 Dominico Silvie.
• 1072 33 Vitalis Falerius
• 1084 34 Vitalis Michaeli
• 1090 35 Ordelasius Falerius
• 1105 36 Dominico Michaeli
• 1118 37 Petrus Polanus
• 1136 38 Dominico Morosini
• 1143 39 Vitalis Michaeli II.
• 1160 40 Sebastian Ziani
• 1165 41 Auria Maripiere
• 1179 42 Henrico Dondolo
• 1193 43 Petro Ziani
• 1216 44 Jacobo Tepuli
• 1236 45 Marino Morosini
• 1240 46 Renieri Zeno
• 1256 47 Lorenzo Tepuli
• 1263 48 Jacobo Contareni
• 1267 49 Dondolo
• 1276 50 Petro Gradenico.
• 1298 51 Marino Georgio
• 1299 52 John Sourance
• 1315 53 Francisco Dandolo
• 1326 54 Barthol. Gradonico
• 1330 55 Andrea Dandolo
• 1342 56 Marinus Falerius
• 57 John Gradonico
• 1343 58 John Dauphin
• 1348 59 Lorenzo Celso
• 1352 60 Marco Cornaro
• 1355 61 Andrea Contarene
• 1371 62 Michael Morosini
• 63 Antonio Venieri
• 1389 64 Michael Steno
• 1402 65 Thomazo Mocenico
• 1412 66 Francisco Foscari
• 1447 67 Paschal Malipiere
• 1452 68 Christophoro Moro
• 1461 69 Nicolao Troni
• 1463 70 Nicolao Marcelli
• 1464 71 Petro Mocenico
• 1465 72 Andrea Vendramine
• 1467 73 John Moconico
• 1474 74 Marco Barbadico
• 75 Augustino Barbadico
• 1489 76 Leonardo Loredani
• 1509 77 Antonio Grimani
• 1511 78 Andrea Gritti
• 1527 79 Petro Lande
• 1533 80 Francisco Donati
• 1540 81 Antonio Trevisani
• 1541 82 Francisco Vivieri
• 1543 83 Lorenzo Prioli
• ...

• 1547 84 Hierome Prioli
• 1555 85 Petro Lor••dani
• 1560 86 Lewis Mocenico
• 1567 87 Sebastian Venieri
• 1578 88 Nicola di Pont
• 1586 89 Paschal Cicogne
• 1596 90 Marino Grimani
• 1606 91 Leonardo Donati
• 1612 92 Antonio Memmo
• 1615 93 Giovanni Bembo
• 1618 94 Nicolas Donate* 1.181
• 1618 95 Antonio Priul••
• 1623 96 Francisco Contarem
• 97 Giovanni Correlio
• 98 Francisco Erizzo now living An. 1648.

The principall Orders of Knighthood in this Republick are, 1. Of S. Mark, who is the Patron of this City, instituted in the year 1330. and renewed again (being grown somewhat out of use) An. 1562. The honor is commonly bestowed on the person present, sometimes by Letters Pa∣tents on a party absent, as lately upon Daniel Heinsius, one of great eminence for learning in the Netherlands. The person chosen is to be of noble blood, at the least a Gentleman, the Wrod or Motto of the Order, is Pax tibi Marce.

2. Of the glorious Virgin, first instituted by Bartholmew of Vincentia, An^o. 1222. Their charge is to defend Widows and Orphans, and to procure (as much as in them is) the peace of Italie. It was allowed of by Pope Urban the fourth, An^o. 1262. The Arms of this Order, are a purple Cross between ceratain Stars. The habite a white Surcote over a Russet Cloke, and seems to be as well a Religious, as a Military Institution, like to the Spanish Orders, and that of Malta.

The Armes of the Republick are Gules, two Keys in Saltire Or, stringed Azure: which seem to have been given them for some notable service done unto the Church.

There are in the Provinces of this Common-wealth, before described,

Patriarchs 2. Bishops 16.

The Dukedom of FLORENCE, OR OF TUSCANIE.

HAving thus run along the Coast of the Adriatick, or upper Sea, from the Lands of the Church unto the Alpes, which divide Italie from Germany; let us next keep along the tract of the Tuscan or Lower Sea, from the said Lands of the Church, to that part of the Alpes which di∣vide Italie from France. And in the first place we meet with the Dukedom of Florence, or the Estate of the great Duke of Tuscany; divided on the East from S. Peters Patrimony, by the River Pisco; on the West, from the Common-wealth of Genoa, by the River Macra, and the strong Fort of Sarezana; on the North, from Romandiola and Marca Anconitana, by the Apennine hills; and on the South side it is bounded with the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas.

It taketh up the greatest and goodliest part of all that which antiently was called Tuscany, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifieth to sacrifise; of which act of Religious Worship, or rather of some superstitious Ceremonies appertaining to it, they are conceived to be the Au∣thors. And to say truth, they were much given to Sooth-sayings, and Divinations, and such like vanities of Gentilism: Tages, that Merlin of the old World first appearing here, from whom they learned the greatest part of their Superstitions. So that this name was adventitious and accidentall. For properly and originally it was called Tyrrheni••, from Tyrrhenus the sonne of Atys King of Lydia, who came and planted in those parts about the time that Gedeon judged the Tribes of Israel. But these names signified the same both Country and people, though in di∣vers Langues, and with respect to different Originations; the name of Tyrrheni and Tyrrhenia, being most used by the Greeks, as that of Tusci and Tuscia, by their neighbours of Rome, who also called the people Hetrusci, and the Country Hetruria, from a particular Province of it which was so entituled. Antiently it extended as far Eastward as the banks of Tiber, the other bounds being then as they are at the present; and in that tract gave dwelling to a potent Nati∣on, who not content to be restrained within the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the Tiber, wasted three hundred Towns of the Umbri, the next bordering Nation; and bui•••• twelve Cities on the other side of the Mountains; that is to say, Adria, Verona, Vi••centia, Tre••, Berga••••, Mant••a, Como, Vercellae, Novara, Parma, Bonoma, and Rh••gium; all of esteem and reputation to this very day. They were the first Nation that carried an Offensive War to the gates of Rome, when they gave ayd to the Tarquins under King Personna; and held it out on the Defensive as long as any: No people in all Italie standing more stiffly in defence of their common Liberties, than the Falisci, and Veientes, two Hetruriau Tribes. But nothing could withstand the fortune of that growing Empire. Twelve Nations of them were brought under by Tarquinius ••riscus, who from

hence brought to Rome the Fasces and Triumphall Ornaments,* 1.182 and other embellishments of State: the Veii and Falisci, by the Sword of Camillus; the Conquest perfected by the conduct of Valerius Corvinus, and Fulv. Contumalus A. V. C. 455. So the Tuscans were subdued at last, after they had been governed by their own Kings 1132 yeares; that is to say, from Tarchon Priscus their first King, An. M 2550. to Turenus Ceso their last King, A M. 3668.

The chief Towns of it in those times were 1 Veii, and 2 Perusia, spoken of before. 3 Fesulae, then of very great same, now a poor village hard by Florence. 4 Agyllina, situate not far from the Lake of Thr••symene, which from hence was called Vadum Agyllinum. The cheif Town of the Tuscans at the comming of Aeneas into Italie, and the Seat Royall of Mezentius that noted Tyrant, so often mentioned by Virgil. First built by the Pelasgi, a Greek people, and by them thus named; afterwards by mistake called Caere: by like mistake as Peru, Jucatan, and others of the American Provinces got their present names, as shall there be shewn. For the Tuscans, or the Romans as others say, demanding in their language of a Country fellow, the name of the place, was answered in his language, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is to say, God save you, or God speed you: which word they taking for the name of the Town, did ever after call it Care. Memorable in old time for the Bathes adjoyning, from hence called Balnea Caeretana; more for the preserva∣tion of the Vestal Fire, and the other holy things of Rome, when that Town was taken by Galls. Rewarded hereupon with all the privileges of Rome, except right of Suffrage: from whence the Tables in which the Roman Censors used to inroll the names of those whom they de∣prived of their Votes in Senate, or any other publick Councill, were called Caerites Tabulae. 5 Phaleria, on the seaside, the principall town of the Falisci, of which there is some remainder extant in the village called Falaris. 6 Clusium, the Seat-Royall of King Porsena, for ayding which against the Galls, the Romans drew upon themselves the fury of that turbulent people. Pisa, Aretium, and such others as are still in being, we shall speak of afterwards.

The Rivers and the soyl do remain as formerly, though the first altered in their names; the principall of which are, 1 Arnus, spoken of before in the generall survey of Italie. 2 Sercius, by Ptolomie called Boactus, a River which by the excellency of its Carps and Trouts, makes some amends unto the people for its violent Land-floods. 3 Palia, as violent and dangerous as the other, but not so profitable, which falleth into Tiber near Orviette. 4 Martha, by Pto∣lomie called Osa. Here is also the Lake Volsinius, which is twenty four miles in compass; and that called antiently Sabatinns, but now Laco Braciani, from which water was conveighed to Rome. By reason of these and other Lakes, and the frequent overflowings of the Rivers, the Country in former times was full of bogs, which made the air unhealthy, and the wayes un∣passable, it being in the Flats and Marishes of Hetruria, that Annibal was so turmoiled, losing herein the greatest part of his Elephants, and one of his eyes. But since those times, partly by the industry of the people, and the great providence of the Princes, the Fens in most pla∣ces are well drained, and the Bogs converted to firm land, whereby the air is rectified, and the waies made pleasant: care being also taken by great banks and ramparts to keep the Rivers for the most part within their channels. So that the Country is now full of very spacious fields, and fruitfull vallies, swelled here and there with pleasant mountains, little inferior in fertili∣ty to the richest vales; abundantly well stored with delicious wines, and plentifull in a word of all the blessings of nature, save that the parts about Florence are defective in Wheat, the want of which is supplied from the fields of Sienna, where there is plenty enough of it for them∣selves and their neighbours, though no such superfluity as to spare any of it unto other Pro∣vinces.

But to return unto the story, Tuscanie being thus brought under the command of Rome, was made the second of those eleven Regions into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar. In the division of it made by Antonius, and in that of Constantine, it made with Umbria one of the ten Provinces which was immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome. Afterwards in the declination of the Roman Empire it became a member of the Kingdom of Lombardy, then of the French, and finally of the German Empire: during which times it was governed by an Officer of trust and power, whom I find sometimes called the Marquess, sometimes Duke of Tuscanie, who had here more or less authoritie, as they could work on the necessities of their severall Princes. Desiderius the last King of the Lombards had been Duke of Tuscanie, and so was Albericus in the time of the Berengarii, and Guido is called Marquess of it, under the reign of Henricus Auceps the German Emperour. Afterwards, as the Popes grew in power and great∣ness, so they made bold to intermeddle in the affairs of this Province; giving it one while to the Kings of Naples, another while to the Dukes of Anjou, making some challenge to that Kingdom. In which distractions the Florentines first bought their own libertie, of the Emperor Rodolfus Habspurgensis; and after purchased the Town and Territory of Cortona, of Ladislaus King of Naples; that of Arezzo for 40000 Florens of Duke Lewis of Anjou. After this time they husbanded their affairs so well, that they became one of the most considerable Estates in Italie; and at the last by taking in Pisa and Sienna, they got the absolute dominion of the best and largest part of Tuscanie, which now is under the command of the great Duke, and may be branched most fitly into these four parts, that is to say, the Cities and Territories of 1 Florence, 2 Pisa, 3 Sienna, and 4 the Ilands situate in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian seas.

1. And first the Territory or Estate of Florence, taketh up the North part of this great Duke∣dom,

having the Apennine on the North,* 1.183 and the Estates of Pisa and Sienna on the South. So called from the City of FLORENCE, situate ••igh unto the conflux of the Rivers Arnus and Chianus, the former passing thorough the middest of the City, which is joyned together with four Bridges of stone; environed with mountains, which do serve as a Fortress against Invasi∣ons, and for defence against the Winds; first built by L. Sylla that bloody Dictator; afterwards made a Colony by the Triumviri, Augustus, Antony, and Lepidus; from the flourishing situation of it being called Florentia. The Lombards upon some displeasure razed it to the ground; but it was re-built by Charlemagne, to whom and whose Successors they continued faithfull, as long as they had any thing to do with the state of Italie; but after, they betook themselves to the Papall faction, and were as rigid Guelfes as any. On this foundation it now stands, and is indeed a very fair and flourishing City, agreeable unto the name; the streets being very strait and large, paved with square stone, and alwaies kept exceeding clean: the ordinary buildings beautifull above any in Italie, besides many fair and stately Palaces adorned with Statua's. The principall of the Palaces is that of the Great Duke, taking up the room of 50 houses which were wont to stand there; capable of a great retinue; and for the largeness of the building, the Archi∣tecture and Ornaments of it, as also for the Gardens, Fountains, Statues, and other Accessaries, equalling, if not surpassing the goodliest Palaces in all Europe. The like may also be affirmed of the Cathedrall, highly commended for the excellency of the Workmanship, but that especially of the Steeple, which both for stuff and structure is beyond compare. This Church is called com∣monly the Annunciata, and worthily accounted one of the chief Ornaments of Florence; in which City there are besides, so many excellent peeces and curious rarities, that the Arch-Duke Charles was wont to say, that it was a Citie not to be seen but on Holy-daies. As for the ••••habitants of this City and the parts adjoyning, they are a very industrious people, and gene∣rally said to be of a very great wit, subtile heads, and of much insight into business: and yet Count Imbalt, a French Gentleman, was used to say, Non sapeve dove consistesse l'ingegne tanto celebrate di Fiorentini, that he could never find where that great Wit of the Florentines lay. Guicciardine the Historian, was without doubt a notable States-man; and Machiavel, once the Recorder of this City, a man of as shrewd a brain as any; and so were the two Cosmo's of the house of the Medices; but whether all the Florentines, or the major part of them, be of such ex∣traordinary wits as they say they are, I am not very well resolved of; nor is it much materiall to enquire into it.

The other Cities and chief places of this first division, are 1 Fesulae, once a Roman Colony, now a small village called Fiesoli, situate in the streights of the Apennine, not far from Florence, which is thought to have risen chiefly from the ruins of it: most memorable for the great de∣feat here given by Stilico to the great Army of the Gothes conducted into Italie under Rhada∣gusius. 2 Pizoria, or Pistoia, seated on the foot of the Apennine, but ruinated with its own dis∣••entions; of which the greatest and most lasting, were those betwixt the Neri and Bianchi (or the black men and the white) which divided Florence; and that between the Guelfs and Gibel∣lines which here took begiuning, and for a long time exercised the peace of Christendom. This last began (as some say) upon the quarrell of two Brothers, of which the one named Guelfo stood for the Pope, the other named Gibellino declared for the Emperor. The quarrell spreading into parties, called the Guelfs and the Gibellines, became at last the wonder and amazement of all good people: insomuch as some are of opinion, that the fiction of the Elfs and Goblins, wherewith we use to fright young children, was derived from hence. As for the City it self, it is seated in a fair and goodly plain, compassed with mountains; and the streets paved with free-stone, and the Church (which is Cathedrall) with Marble; it was first walled by Deside∣rius the last King of the Lombards, when he was Governour of this Province; but for all that was forced to submit it self to the power of the Florentiue, by whom it was subdued An^o 1150. when as yet themselves were not the absolute masters of their own City. 3 Volterra built a∣mong the mountains, the Birth-place of Lînus, successor to St. Peter in the See of Rome. It standeth on the top of an hill, the walls thereof made of square stone about six foot long, which are very neatly joyned together without any Mortar: and in those Walls five Gates for en∣trance, each Gate having neer unto it a very fair Fountain. The Marble Statues, and some Epitaphes in Tuscan Letters, do evidently declare it to be very antient. In this Town was born Rodolphus Volterranus, one of the greatest Restorers of Learning in the West parts of the World. 4 Monte Pulciano, in Latin called Mons Politianus, a well-fortified Citie, and the birth∣place of Angelus Politianus, the Reviver of the Latin or Roman Elegancies 5 Crato, another strong peece of this part also, neighboured by a retiring-place of the Great Dukes, called Pra∣toline, a right pleasant Village, beautified with a magnificent Palace, in which besides many other singularities are most curious Water-works, equall, if not superiour unto those of Ti∣voli. 6 Cortona, an antient City of the Tuscans, situate at the foot of the Apennine, sold to the Florentines by Ladislaus King of Naples. 7 Aretium or Arezzo, one of the antient Cities of the Tuscans also, and sold to the Florentines as the other was; this being bought for 40000 Florint of Lewis of Anjou, then the Popes Vicegerent in this Country. 8 Borgo San Sepulcro, seated on the Tiber, near, or within the Spoletan Dukedom, added to this Signeurie by Cosmo de Medic••s the first of that name, by whom bought of Pope Eugenius the fourth for the sum of 25000 Flo∣rins,

and layd unto the Patrimony of this Commonwealth,* 1.184 to which it serveth for a Bulwark on that side of this Country.

To this Division also we may best refer the small, but rich Signeurie of Massa, situate on the borders of the state of Genoa. Chief Towns whereof, 1 Massa it self, which gives the title of a Marquess to the Lord hereof, of the family of the Malespines. 2 Carara, three miles off from Massa, and more neer the Sea, and of great fame for its Quarries of whitest Marble (much used in the time of the Roman greatness) and a breed of the fairest Women in Italie. The Prince hereof a Feudatary to the Duke of Florence, but amongst his own vassals absolute enough.

2 The second member of this estate is the City and Territory of PISA, lying towards the Sea, betwixt the Genoese on the West, and the Territory of Sienna on the East. The City first built by the Pisae, a people of Elis in Greece, who following old Nestor from Troy, were by the violence of the Wind driven upon this coast; and here upon the River Arno, where it meet∣eth with S••rchius, did erect this Town. In the distractions of the Empire it stood up for it self, and grew so potent, that at one time they waged war both with the Venetians and Genoese. They were once Masters of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares; but finally being discomfited by the Genoese neer the Isle of Giglio, by whom it was made free, An^o 1369, they submitted themselves to the protection of Charles the fourth. Not long after, it was taken by John Galeaze the first Duke of Millain, An^o 1404, by John Maria his sonne and successor sold unto the Flo∣rentines; from whose command they freed themselves by a popular violence. The Florentines upon this besieged them, and brought them to such extremity of hunger, that they were ready to be starved. Yet such was the humanity of the Besiegers, that when they entred the Town e∣very man carryed victuals in his hand instead of weapous, to beget, as it were, new life in that rebellious people. This victory the ••lorentines got by the valor and conduct of Sir John Hawk∣wood, whom the Italians call Giovanni di▪ Aguto; who being first a Taylor in Essex, afterwards served Edward the third in his French Wars, where he was knighted. And when upon the peace concluded after the battell of Poictiers, he wanted employment, he entered with his Regiment into Italie, and put himself into the pay of the Florentines, then in war with this City: who for his valor have honoured him with a fair Tomb and Monument. When Charles the 8^th went into Italie, the Pisans again revolted, and were, not without much labour and great charges, reduced to their former obedience. As for the City it self, it is almost as big as Florence, this being five miles in compass, and that but six; but very short of it in the numbers of people, Florence being sayd to contain 90000 souls, Pisa not a third part of that proportion; yet it hath very good advantages to make it populous, that is to say, the publick Arsenal for Shipping, an University for Students, and the See of an Archbishop: the Cathedrall Church of which is a very beautifull peece of work, the Gates thereof are brass, and the Steepl of it of such artificiall and exquisite building, that it sheweth as if it were always falling. But the unwholsomness of the Air over-ballanceth all these fair advantages.

The next place of importance within the Territory of this City is the Town and Haven of Ligorn (Livornum it is called in Latin) seated upon the influx of the River Arno; well fortified against the Genoese, by whom the Works were once slighted, An^o 1297. Upon a reconciliation made between those States, it returned again to its old Masters. And when the Pisans were sold over to the Florentines by the Duke of Millain, Thomas Fregosa Duke of Genoa, seized upon this place, and sold it also to the same Chapmen for 120000 Ducats. By the care of Duke Cosmo and his two sonnes it is much improved in strength and beautie, and so well fortified, that it is thought to be one of the strongest Cities in Christendom; Cities I say, and not Castles, the Castles of Stockholm in Sweden, and that of Millain being held to be the strongest Forts in the World. After this comes in 3 Peira Sancta, on the West side of the Arnus, a place of great consequence and strength; one of the best peeces of the Pisans when a Free-estate, against their old enemies the Genoese, towards whom it standeth. 4 Terraciola, Eastward of Ligorn, neighboured with a ca∣pacious Bay on the Mediterranean. 5 Castellona, an Episcopall See, and 6 Porto Berrato, border∣ing on the Signeury of Siena, now nothing but a station for ships (nor much used for that) but heretofore beautified with one of the best Cities of the Tuscans, called Populonia.

3 The third Member of this Dukedom is the City and Territory of SIENA, lying betwixt the Estate of Pisa, and the land of the Church. The City sayd to be built by Brennus, who did there put his old sickly men to sojourn, and called it Sena: the Birth-place of Aeneas Sylvius, called afterwards Pope Pius the second; of Francis Picolominy, after Pope Pius the third; and of Sixtus (hence surnamed) Senensis, the greatest Scholar of the three, if not of all the age he lived in. By Antonine in his Itinerarium called Senae Juliae, to difference it perhaps from ano∣ther of that name near the Adriatick, called Sena Gallica. Built neer the Spring or Fountain of the River Arbia, now better known by the name of Treissa; but built (which makes the si∣tuation of it exceeding pleasant) upon an high hill, on which there is a Castle that commands the Town: the streets thereof even and very plain, centring in a large and spacious Market∣place; near to which is a very fair Palace used for a Senate-house in the Free-Common∣wealth: and on the South side near the walls, the Cathedrall Church, reputed to be one of the fairest in Italie, having only one door into it, to which there is an ascent by fair Marble stairs,

of which the Pavement is made also:* 1.185 Having long held the Gibelline or Imperiall faction, it bought its liberty at an easie rate of the Emperour Rodolphus the first. After it fell into the hands of the Spaniards, then of the French, and finally was made over to Cosmo de Medices Duke of Florence, by the King of Spain, An^o 1558, in consideration of the great charge he had been at to beat out ••he French, and other services expected for the time to come. Cosmo be∣ing thus invested in it, deprived the people of their Arms, altered the Government, and was the first Prince who had the absolute command of it, after the constitution of their Common∣wealth: neither the French nor Spaniards ruling here as Lords, but onely as called in by their severall factions, and suffered to have Garrisons in it of their own people, by the agreement of their party. And to say truth, it stood with good reason of State, that the Florentine should use all his wit to get this City; and having got it, use all meanes to assure it to him. For besides that great accession which it made unto his Estate; by adding thereunto the yearly in∣come of a hundred and fifty thousand Ducats, above all expences; it was also to be carefully looked on as a Rivall which had long time stood in competition with it, for the soveraign command of Tuscanie. Besides, there had been mighty animofities between the Cities, the Florentine being always of the Guelfes, and the Siennoys of the Gibelline faction. A faction at last so generally distated in all Italie, and so abhominable to the Popes, that on an Ash∣wednesday when the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals, was to have sayd, Memento O homo quod cinis es, & in cinerem converteris; according to the usage of the Church of Rome; seeing a Gibelline amongst them, he forgot himself, and sayd thus unto him, Me∣mento O homo quod Gibellinus es, & cum Gibellinis morieris. Of chief note next unto Sienna, are 1 Montalcino (Mons Alcinus in Latin) a place of great strength both by industry and situa∣tion. 2 Castro Cartaldo, seated upon a lofty Hill, most memorable for the Birth and Sepul∣chre of John Boccace, one of the best wits of his time, as his Decameron declareth: buried here with a sorry and unworthy Epitaph, not worth the labour of transcribing. 3 Soana, an Episcopall City; as also are 4 Pienza. 5 Crossetto, and 6 Chiusi; this last the Clusium of the antient Tuscans, spoken of befoee. Besides these there are 26 walled Towns within this Signeury, but of no great observation in the course of business.

There belonged also unto this Commonwealth when a State distinct, some Ports and Peeces on the Sea, which when it was consigned over to the Duke of Florence, were retained by the Spaniard; partly thereby to keep those Princes at his devotion; but principally that by holding so many places of importance in his own hands, he might carry at his Girdle the Keys of Ita∣lie, and become Lord Paramont of those Seas. Of those the principall, if not all, 1 Piombino, in Latin called Plumbinum from some Mines of Lead, adorned with a strong Castle, and a plenti∣full Territorie: the Castle in the hands of the Spaniard, but the Town and Territory in posses∣sion of a Lord of its own, who receives the whole rents of the Estate. 2 Port Telamon, Eastward of Piombino, so called of old from Telamon an adjoyning Promontorie, and known by this name in Plutarch in the life of Marius. 3 Orbitello, drawing more towards the East, the Cossa of the antient Writers. 4 Monte Argentorati, a Promontorie or ••eninsula, thrusting it self into the Sea, over against Orbitello; by the Latines called Mons Argentarius; and thought by some, who have observed the situation, strength, and extent thereof, to be the fittest place for a Royall City to be built in, to command those Seas. 5 Port Hercule, which still retains its antient name, imparted to it from some Temple of Hercules which was founded in it; situate neer the Ea∣stern Isthmus of the said Peninsula. 6 Porto-Longone, a peece of speciall consequence for command of the Mediterranean; and for that cause of late times gotten by the French (then aiming at the conquest of Naples) but again recovered by the Spaniard, who doth now pos∣sess it.

The fourth and last member of this Estate are the Ilands in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas. The principall whereof is 1 Ilva, not above ten miles from Plombino; called antiently Aethalia, by the vulgar Elba. Plinie affirmed it to contain in compass a hundred miles, but it proves up∣on a just ameasurement to be but fifty, not very well furnished with Corn, and less with fruits; but plentifull in Mines of Iron, as formerly for Steel and Copper; for which, especially for Steel, of great esteem in the time of Virgil, as appeareth by that passage in the 10^th of the Ae∣neids, where it is called

Insula inexhaustis Chalybum genero sa metallis. A noble Isle, and known full well For unexhausted Mines of Steel.

But for all that, the Steel now failing, the want thereof is supplyed by Iron, which Iron is of so strange a nature, that every 25 years it renueth again upon the Mines, and will by no means melt whilst it is in the Iland, but must be carried somewhere else. It affordeth also Sulphur, Al∣lom, Tin, Lead, Marble good plenty, and in some parts Loadstone also. Formerly it belonged to the Lords of Polmbino, who not being able to defend it against the Turks, if they should at any time invade it, resigned it, by the Counsell of Charles the fift, unto Cosmo di Medices the Duke of Florence; reserving to themselves the Revenues of it, and the Government of all the Towns and Villages therein, except those that were thought fit for Fortification. It hath a very fair

haven called Porto Ferrario,* 1.186 capable to receive any great Fleet that should come thither; and therefore if the Turks or Moores had been Masters of it, they might easily have commanded all the coasts adjoyuing, as well in Provence, as Italie. For the defence hereof there are two strong Castles, situate on two little Mountains, on each side one; so fortified by Art and Nature, that they are held to be impregnable; having also good store of Cannon, and all sorts of Warlike Ammunition. And not far off stands a strong Town built by the same Duke Cosmo, and by him called Cosmopolis; well fortified, and made the seat of his new Order of St. Stephen, of which more hereafter.

The second Iland of note is Giglio, called Iglium antiently, just oppofite to Monte Argento∣rato, and having some 25 miles in compass; neer unto which the Genoese so discomfited the Pi∣sans in a Fight at sea, that they were never able to recover their former puissance. 3 Capraria, not far from Ligorn, so called from its abundance of Goats; and for the same reason Aegilora, by the Greek Geographers; as 4 Gallinaria not far off took name from abundance of Hens. Of the rest nothing memorable, but that some of them do occur in the antient Writers: of which sort are Meloria, heretofore Lanellum, not far from Capraria. 2 Lanusi, formerly Artemisia, in which there is a very good Haven. 3 Gorgona. 4 Troia, and 5 the small Ilands which are call∣ed Formicae. 6 To these we may adde also the Isle of Planasia, more memorable than the rest, for the banishment and death of Agrippa Posthumus, the Nephew of Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia, here murdered by the command of Tiberius to prevent all future competi∣tion to the State Imperiall; situate somewhat nearer unto Corsica than the rest of these Ilands.

As for the MEDICES, whose Posterity are now Dukes hereof, they were in the Free-state (as Machiavil informs us in his Florentine History) accounted in the chief rank of the Popular Nobility: those being such of the antient Nobles, as to be capabie of the Magistracie, and publick Offices (then wholly shared among the Commons) had as it were degraded themselves, and became part of the Commonalty. About the year 1410, John de Medices (the first great raiser of this house) stoutly maintaining the Liberties of the people against the great ones, was by them so honoured and enriched, that he not only got a great party, but almost a Soveraign∣ty in the City. To him succeeded his sonne Cosmo, one of the greatest Statesmen of those times, who did not only much reform the civill Government, but enlarged the Territory of the State by the addition of Casentino, Burgo St. Sepulckro, and some other peeces. Dying in the year 1464, he left the managery of the State to Peter de Medices his sonne, whose whole time was consu∣med in suppressing such Factions as had at home been raised against him; and at his death left all his power, and the great wealth which he had gotten (but with a greater measure of his Fathers vertues) to Lawrence and Julian his two sonnes. The people after his decease, either de∣sirous of Novelties, as most people are, or fearing to be made hereditary to this powerfull Fa∣mily, seemed to incline to one of the Soderini, a man of plausible deportment, and well beloved. But he judiciously considering, that new houses as they are easily honoured, so are they as soon abandoned by the fickle multitude, conferred all the dependances which were cast upon him, on these two young men of the Medices: as being descended from a Family which had long governed the Citie. Against these two, the Pazzi, a potent house in Florence, conspired, and at Mass they slew Julian; but Lorenzo escaped: the blows which were struck at him, being recei∣ved by one of his servants, whom two days before he had delivered out of prison. For this fact the Pazzi were hanged at the Palace window, together with the Archbishop of Pisa, who had been of the conspiracie. To revenge the death of this Bishop, Pope Paul the 2^d Excommunica∣ted the Florentines; and Ferdinand King of Naples warred upon them. Loronzo to divert this mischief, went in person to Naples; where he grew so much into the good liking of the King, that there was a perpetuall League made between them. After his death, An. 1492, his sonne Peter having very improvidently delivered Pisa and Ligorn, with other peeces, to the French King; was, together with his whole Family, banished. John di Medices the sonne of Lawrence, and Brother of Peter, being made Pope, by the name of Leo the 10^th, restored again his Fami∣ly; who not long after his death, were again exil'd. This disgrace Julio di Medices, sonne to the above-named Julian, and Pope of Rome, by the name of Clement the 7^th, not enduring, pro∣cured Charles the fift to besiege it: which request was granted, and the City, after two years resist∣ance, yeelded. The Emperour then gave it to Alexander Medices (Grand-child to Peter, by his sonne Lawrence) An. 1531: And he to restrain the insolencies of the people, built a strong Ci∣tadell in the Town. This Alexander was a Prince of good parts enough, had he not been too much addicted to Lust and Wantonness; which being observed by Lawrence de Medicis his own Cousen, he trained him to a secret place, under colour of bringing him to the bed of a beautifull Lady; and there basely murdered him. Which done, instead of calling the people to take Arms for recovery of their lost Liberty, as he first intended, he fearfully left the City, and fled towards Venice. So that before the people had notice of the Accident, the heads of the Medices consulted together, and sent for Cosmo di Medices dwelling in the Countrey with his Mother (and then a∣bout 18 years of age) to be their Prince: as being the next Heir-male which was left of the Fa∣mily, according to the Entail (as our Lawyers call it) made by Charles the Emperor. This Cos∣mo proving an excellent Statesman, and a fortunate Commander, so swayed the affairs of Italie,

that Philip the second of Spain to be assured of his friendship gave him the Signeurie of Sienna out of which he had lately driven the French;* 1.187 and Pius the 4^th had an intent to have crowned him King of Tuscany. But Philip of Spain (though otherwise his speciall friend) thwarted that intent, as loath to have in Italie any more Kings than himself. After in the year 1570, Pius the fifth crowned the said Cosmo in the Court of Rome, with the title of Great Duke of Tuscany, for him and his Heirs for ever. In the new Dukes Coronet he caused to be engraven these words, Pius quintus Pont. max. ob eximiam dilectionem, & religionis catholicae zelum, pracipuumqne ju∣stitiae studium donavit. Thus forward were these Popes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 honour this family; but their successors have been otherwise affected to it: For when one of Duke Cosmo's successors did since intreat a succeeding Pope, that he might be created King of Tuscany; the Pope not liking so Lordly a title, answered; that he was content, He should be a King in Tuscany, but not King of Tuscany: A Scho∣lar-like distinction, but not so satisfactory to the point proposed.

The Princes of the house of Medices in the Free-estate.

• 1410 1 John di Medices, the first advancer of the Family to publick greatness.
• 1433 2 Cosmo di Medices, the sonne of John; called the Father of the Commonwealth.
• 1646 3 Peter, the sonne of Cosmo.
• 1472 4 Lawrence di Medices, sonne of Peter, the great Advancer of Learning in Italie.
• 1492 5 Peter di Medices II. exiled upon the comming in of Charles the 8.
• 6 Lawrence di Medices II. sonne of Peter, exiled together with his Father, made Duke of Urbin by Pope Leo the 10.

The Dukes of Florence, and Great Dukes of Tuscanie.

• 1531 1 Alexander di Medices, the sonne of Lawrence, the first Duke of Florence.
• 1537 2 Cosmo II. the next heir of Alexander, descended from Lawrence, a brother of the first Cosmo, the wisest Statesman of his time.
• 1574 3 Francis di Medices, sonne of Cosmo the II. Father of Mary the French Queen.
• 1587 4 Ferdinand di Medices, the brother of Francis.
• 1609 5 Cosmo the III. sonne of Ferdinand.
• 1621 6 Ferdinand II. sonne of Cosmo di Medices, the twelf of this family, the sixt Duke of Flo∣rence, and the first of Tuscany.

The length of this Estate is 260 miles, the bredth in some places not much inferior, but grow∣ing narrower where it bordereth upon that of Genoa. In all which tract, the Great Duke hath but one considerable Port on the main land, which is that of Ligorn; so that his strength in shipping is not very great; and yet might be greater than it is, if the Subjects did delight in Trafick, and not suffer their Commodities to be bought by Strangers (as generally they do in all this Country) and carryed thence in forein vessels. For otherwise being an industrious people, and well trained in Manufactures; their power at Sea must needs be greater than it is; the Great Dukes Fleet consisting ordinarily of no more than twelve Gallies, two Gallions, and five Galliasses. And for his power by Land, he hath in readiness sixteen thousand Foot of his own subjects, well trained and mustered under experienced Commanders, to serve him upon all oc∣casions; and a hundred men at Arms, and 400 Light-horsmen, well payd, as well in times of Peace, as in time of War. And besides these, he keeps so many Forts and Towns in continuall Garrison, that his Estate is sayd to be made of Iron.

The only Order of Knighthood in this Estate, is that of S. Stephen, instituted by Cosmo di Medices An. 1561. and dedicated to S. Stephen, because upon the Festivall of Stephen, Pope and Martyr, being the 6. of August, he won the famous battell of Marciano. Pope Pius the fourth con∣firmed it the same yeer, and granted them all the privileges which they of Malta enjoy: con∣ditioned that those of this Order should make a vow of Charity, and conjugall Chastity and Obedience. They are to be nobly born, and in lawfull Wedlock of the Romish Church, and without note of infamy. Their Robe is of white Chamlet, with a red Cross on their left side, as well upon their Military Garments, as their wearing Cloaks: intended principally a∣gainst the Turks and Moores, for which cause setled first at Pisa, being neer the Sea; but after at Cosmopolis in the Isle of Ilva. The number of them is uncertain, the great Duke the Supreme Master of it. Other Orders are commonly simple, but this mixt, being partly religious, partly honourary.

What the Revenues of it were in the Free Estates, I am not able to determine. That they were very great is manifest, in that having in those five yeers wherein they waged war against the Duke of Millain, spent three millions and an half of Florens, their Treasurie was so far from being exhausted, that the next yeer they besieged and indangered the City of Luca. Since the altering of the Common-wealth into a Dukedom, and the addition of the Territory and Ci∣ty of Sienna, the Revenues of the Duke are conceived to be a million and an half of Ducats yearly. Of which 600000. Crowns are raised yearly out of the Dominion of the Citie of Florence;

150000.* 1.188 more out of that of Sienna; the customs arising out of the Port of Ligorn, amount yeer∣ly to 130000. Ducats, the toll of Milstones onely unto 160000. that of Salt, Mines, and Iron, falls not short of that: in all, a million and 200000. Ducats. Then hath the Duke his stock go∣ing amongst the Bankers, and trades as much as any in the way of Merchandizing; whereas in other Countreys he loseth the privileges of a Nobleman, that betakes himself to Trade and Merchandize. He useth also to buy up almost all the Corn which is brought into the Countrey out of other parts, and sell it again at his own price; forbidding any to be sold till all his be vended. The rest is made up by Excize upon all Commodities, even unto very herbs and Sallads, which lies very heavy on the Subject, the poor especially: insomuch, that it was ta••tly said, and perhaps not untruly, Qui sub Medicis vivit, miserè vivit; applying an old Rule in a new sense.

The Arms are Or, five Torteaux Gules, two, two, and one, and one in chief Azure, charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first.

Here are in this Estate Arch-bishops 3.

Bishops 26.

The State of LUCA.

IN the West part of Tuscany, betwixt the Estate of the Great Duke, and the Common-wealth of Genoa, lieth the City of LUCA, so called from Luca a King of the Tuscans, who is said to have built it: situate on the River Serchius, not far from the mountains of Luna, whence the Countrey is at this day called Lunagiana. It is about three miles in compass, and contains a∣bout 24000. Inhabitants, who generally are a courteous and modest people, men of good judgement, and discreet, and by their wisdoms have preserved themselves a free Common-wealth, notwithstanding the attempts of more powerfull Neighbours: and they are very in∣dustrious also, and well seen in Manufactures, especially in weaving silks and cloath of gold, which they taught the Florentines. The City seated in a plain, compassed with Mountains on all sides, except towards Pistoia: so strongly fortified by the help of Art and Nature, that this City, Zara in Dalmatia, Canea in the Isle of Candie, and the Town of Ligorn, were thought in former times (when the Art of Fortification was less known) to be the four strongest Towns in the Christian World. The streets thereof are narrow, but paved with broad free-stone, and most easie to walk on: the buildings very fair, built of free-stone also, and beautified with pleasant gardens. On the North-West stands a very strong Castle, neer which lieth the Cathe∣drall, stately paved with Marble, but very dark, as most of the Popish Churches, to give the better colour to the burning of Tapers in the day.

In this Town was the meeting of the three great Captains, Caesar, Pompey, and Crassus, so pernicious to the Roman Republick. For Pompey desirous to maintain his authority, Caesar to get honour, and Crassus to increase his wealth, here united their Counsels: Pompey's authori∣ty to be upheld by Caesar's Arms, and Crassus his riches; Caesar's continuance in his Province to be maintained by Pompey's power, and Crassus his money; and Crassus his estate to be secured by Pompey's greatness, and Caesars military reputation. This done, they made a partition of the Roman Provinces among themselves, assigning Gaule to Caesar, Spain to Pompey, aod to Cras∣sus Syria: which strong confederacy was the cause of that alteration which after followed in that State. For Crassus being slain not long after, Pompey and Caesar wanting a third man to poize the ballance, fell first to discontents, then to Civill wars, which at last made Caesar Lord of Rome. Upon which meeting, and the breach which succeeded afterwards, was grounded that so memorated speech of Cicero, that is to say, Utinam Pompeius cùm Caesare societatem aut nun∣quam iniisset, aut nunquam dirimisset.

But to return again to the Affairs of Luca, in the declining of the Empire, it became possessed by the Gothes, from them recovered by Narses with the rest of Italie. After this, it again fol∣lowed the fortune of the Empire, till taken by Count Boniface, the Father of that notable Vira∣go, the Countess Mathildis: who being deceased without issue, and the Emperors pretending to it as to an Escheat, the Citizens made a common purse, and bought their Liberty of the Empe∣ror Rodolphus for 10000. Crowns. Some say the money was disbursed for them by a Cardinal. But notwithstanding is purchase, and their title by it, the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria seized upon it again, under pretence of freeing it from the faction of Castruccio, who had made him∣self absolute Master of it. By a German Garrison there left, it was sold to the Genoese; and ha∣ving passed through many hands, the Emperor Charles the fourth got it once again, of whom they once more purchased their desired Liberties for 25000 Florens of Gold, and to secure them∣selves thereof demolished the Castle built by Castruccio. But being not able to maintain it by their proper strength, they have put themselves under the protection of their potent Neighbors, changing their Patrons as conduced most to their preservation: and finding no security from Genoa, and as little from Florence, both which they severally tried, they put themselves at last

into the protection of the Dukes of Millain,* 1.189 and in that right are patronized by the Kings of Spain.

The Territories of this City extend in compass eighty miles, the chief Town next to Luca it self, being that of Luna, a Bishops See; all the rest ordinary Farms and Villages, but of a good air, and very well peopled: which yeeld a Revenue to the publick Treasury of 80000. Crowns per annum, and out of which the State is able to raise (if there be occasion) about 15000 Foot, and 3000 Horse. A great strength for so small a Signeury, but all too weak to save them from the Great Dukes clutches, if he did seriously attempt to forc•• it, and would venture on the displeasure of the Catholick King: besides that it is thought, that he receives more profit thence in gifts and presents, by letting it stand as it is, than it would yeeld (considering the charge of keeping it) if it were his own. As for the Government thereof, the principall Magistrate is called the Gonfalonere, changeable every second moneth, assisted by a certain and determinate number of Citizens, whom they change every sixt moneth also; during which time they live together in the Palace, or Common-hall. Other inferiour Officers I insist not on. And for the Government of the Church, they have two Bishops only, which acknowledge the Arch-bi∣shop of Florence for their Metropolitan.

The Common-wealth of GENOA.

DIrectly West of Tuscany, from which it is divided by the River Macra, lyeth the Coun∣trey antiently called Liguria, now Riviere di Genoa, the coast of Genoa, because it lieth all along the Sea of Genoa, and by some Il Genovosate, from Genoa, the Metropolis of this Countrey and Commonwealth. A Common-wealth once of a larger reputation and authority, than it is at the present; commanding heretofore the Ilands of Corsica, Sardinia, and the Baleares in the Mediterranean, Lesbos and Chio, with some others in the Greekish Seas; the Town of Capha or Theodosia in the Taurican Chersoness, and Pera, on the other side of Constantinople, and a good part of Tuscany.

It was also then so strong both in men and shipping, that they sent seven severall Armies to the wars of the Holy Land: and in the space of three days only armed once upon occasion of present service, eight and fifty Gallies, and eight Pamphyli (being vessells of one hundred and forty, or one hundred and sixty Oars apiece;) and at another time one hundred and sixty five Gallies at a sudden pinch. By the advantage of this strength they beat the Pisans out of Sardinia, Corsica, and the Baleares, compelling them to pay 135000. Crowns for their peace; they got a good share in the division of the Empire of Constantinople, when that City was taken by the Latines; and held a very strong hand over the Venetians. These last they had once in so great an exigence, having vanquished their Fleet at Sea, and taken the Iland of Chioggia, not far from Venice, that the Senate sent them a blank Charter, bidding them write down what condi∣tions they pleased, which should be readily condescended to. But Peter Doria, Admirall of the Genoan Fleet, unseasonably proud of his advantage, would have the City of Venice wholly at his own disposall. Whereupon the Venetians now made desperate, assault the secure Genoese, and took an hundred of their Boats and Gallies. After which they always had the worst, losing their Ilands in the Mediterranean to the Kings of Aragon; Capha and Pera, with their Ilands in the Greek Seas to the great Turk; most of their holds in Tuscany to the Florentines: their power at the last being so broke by the Venetians, that in the end they were not able to set out a Navy fit for any enterprize. But these misfortunes were occasioned principally by their own divisions, the City being miserably torn in pieces by continuall factions: first betwixt the Dorii and Spinoli, on the one side, the Flisci and Grimaldi on the other, An. 1174. Secondly, of the Negri, and Mollani, against the Salvatici and Embriaci, An. 1289. Thirdly, between the Spinol•• and Dorii themselves, An. 1336. And fourthly, between the Nobility and the Commons, An. 1339. Which Factions did so weaken them both at home and abroad, that having lost the greatest part of their Estate, they were fain to put themselves on the protection of their Neigh∣bours to defend the rest; having now nothing left them but Liguria, and the Isle of Corsica.

1 LIGURIA hath on the East the River Varus, rising about the edge of Provence; on the West, the River Magra, by which parted from Tuscany; on the North, the Apennine hils; and on the South, the Ligurian or Tyrrhenian Seas. It is in length a hundred and forty miles, that is to say from the Port of Luna in the East, to that of Monaco in the West, which lyeth near to Provence; but the bredth not answerable to the length: and is divided generally into two parts or Provinces, the East and the West, both centring upon Genoa the principall City.

The old Ligurians were a stout and warlike Nation, light, and swift of body, well practi∣sed in laying Ambushes, and not discouraged by any overthrow, but forthwith ready to fight a∣gain: to which the nature of their Country served them very well, being rough, mountainous, and woody, and full of streight and dangerous passages; and in this tract few open Towns, but many wel-fortified Castles, so that without much labour they could not be taken neither besieged.

And if at any time they were vanquished in the open field,* 1.190 they had recourse unto these Castles, and other Fastnesses hemmed round about with Woods and Mountains, in which they plaid their after-game, and tired out their Enemies and Invaders. The principall of their Tribes were the Decentis, Oxilii, Eubariades and Inganni; all at last vanquished by the Romans, after the se∣cond Punick war; but not without much labour and pains, by reason of the Woods, Marishes, and Mountains within and behind which they retired and saved themselves: Insomuch that it was held a matter of more difficulty to find than to conquer them; Aliquanto major erat labor invenire quam vincere, are the words of my Author. They did divers times after this, much molest the Romans, till at last Posthumius so disweaponed them, that he scarce left them instru∣ments to plough the Earth. So in the end they grew obedient to their Masters. In the division of whose large Territories by Augustus Caesar, Liguria was made one of the eleven Regions of Italie; as it was also one of the seventeen Provinces into which Italie was divided by the Em∣peror Constantine: Millaine at that time the Metropolis or Head-City of it. What kind of men they were in the breaking of the Western Empire, may be known by their actions both by Sea and Land, spoken of before: now more addicted to Merchandize than war, but most of all to usury. A vice which the Christians learned of the Jews, and are now thought to equall, if not exceed their Teachers. It was the saying of a merry fellow, that in Christendom there were neither Scholars enough, Gentlemen enough, nor Jews enough: And when answer was made, that of all these there was rather too great a plenty, than any scarcity; he replyed, that if there were Scholars enough, so many would not be double or treble beneficed; it Gentle∣men enough, so many Peasants would not be ranked among the Gentry; and if Jews enough, so many Christians would not profess Usurie. The women are very fair and comely, wearing for the most part their hair in tresses, which they cast over their backs: they wear no upper garments but of cloth, as being only allowed by the Laws; but their under-garments of the purest stuf. The women here are privileged above all in Italie, having free leave to talk with whom they will, and be courted by any that will, both privately and publickly. Which liberty it is likely they gained at such time as the French were Masters of this Estate, who do allow their wives such excess of liberty, as no Italian would allow of in a common Curtezan. And though it cannot be affirmed that the women of the Countrey or the City it self do abuse this Liberty; yet the Italians being generally of a different humor, reckon them to be past all shame; as they esteem the German Merchants, (who make little reckoning of their promises, if not bound by writing) to be men without faith. Of which, and other things concerning this Estate, they have made this Proverb, Montagne senza legni, &c. that is to say Mountains without wood, Seas without fish, men without faith, and women without shame.

The Country, as before is said, is very mountainous in the in-lands, and ful of craggy rocks to∣wards the Sea: so that by Sea and Land it is very ill travelling. But amidst those hils are vallies of as rich a vein as most others in Italie, abounding in Citrons, Limons, Olives, Oranges, and the like fruits; with such variety of Flowers at all times of the yeer, that the Markets are sel∣dom unfurnished of them in the moneth of December. It yeeldeth also great plenty of most pleasant wines, which the Inhabitants call La Vermozza, and another which they call Le lagri∣me di Christo, or Lacrymae Christi: this last so pleasing to the tast, that it is said, a Dutchman tasting of it as he travelled in these parts, fetch't a great sigh, and brake out into this expres∣sion, How happy had it been with us, si Christus lachrymatus esset in nostris Regionibus, if CHRIST had shed some of his tears in their Country of Germany. Their greatest want is that of Corn, and therewith do supply themselves out of other places.

The principall Towns and Cities of it in the Eastern part, are 1. Sarezana, a strong For∣tress against the Florentines, and one of the best pieces of this Republick. 2. Pontremuli (Pons Remuli, as the Latines call it) of as great consequence as that, but possessed by the Spaniard. 3. Lerigi, an Haven in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea. 4. Sestri, a reasonable good place, remarka∣ble for as white bread, and as pleasant wine, as any in Italie. 5. Fin••, an Haven or Port Town, not far from Genoa, antiently called Portus Delfinus. Few of the Towns in this part are of a∣ny greatness; but they are set so thick, and intermingled with so many goodly houses both on the hills and the vallies, that for the space of twenty miles, the whole Countrey seems to be one continuall building.

In the West part the Towns of most importance are, 1. Monaco, of old called Monoecus, and Portus Herculis, beautified with a commodious Haven: belonging not long since to the Spani∣ard, who bought it for 100000. Crowns of its proper Owner; but of late gotten by the French under colour of a later Contract. 2. Ventamiglio, a good Town, and sweetly seated. 3. Sav••∣na, taken by the Genoese, An. 1250. before which time it had a Prince of its own. Remarka∣ble for the Interview betwixt Ferdinand the Catholick, and Lewis the 12^th. of France, An. 1507. Who having been deadly enemies, upon the taking of the Realm of Naples from the French by the Spaniard, met at this town, and here most strangely relied upon one another. Lewis first boording Ferdinands Gally; and Ferdinand for divers days feasting with Lewis in this Town then in his possession, as Protector of the Estate of Genoa. Which kind of Interviews (I note this only by the way) as they chance but seldom; so when they do, they prove for the most part dangerous unto one of the parties: great enmities not being easily forgot by persons of a pub∣lick Interess. Nay, that notable Statesman Philip de Comines utterly disliketh all such meet∣tings

of Princes, though in Amity and good correspondence with one another;* 1.191 as many times producing effects quite contrary to their expectations. And this he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11. of France, and Henry of Castile; who meeting purposely An^o 1463, to change some friendly words together, took such dislike at each others person and behaviour, that they never loved one another after it. The like example he bringeth of an interview betwixt Edward the fourth of England, and the same King Lewis; and betwixt Frederick the Emperor, and Charles Duke of Burgundy; with divers others. His reasons I purposely omit, as not pertinent to my present undertaking, and make hast again unto the Town, which is about a mile and an half in circuit, and hath many stately buildings in it. It was called antiently Sabate or Sabatia, and hath been under the command of divers Lords, being taken from the Ge∣noese by the Visconti, and the Sforzas, Dukes of Millain, from them by the French, and at last re∣covered again by those of Genoa. Further note, that this one Town hath yeelded to the Church of Rome three Popes, viz. Gregory the 7^th, Julio the 2^d. and Sixtus the 4^th, which is as much as Genoa it self can brag of. 4 Nola, upon the Seaside, a commodius Haven. 5 Finali, a goodly Port-Town also, and very well fortified, honoured of a long time with the title of a Marqui∣sate, one of the seven founded by the Emperor Otho (of which more hereafter) but taken from the last Marquess by the Count of Fuentes, then Governour of Millain for the King of Spain, and garrisoued immediately with 200 Spaniards; the poor Marquess being put off with an An∣nual pe••sion, An^o 1602. 6 Milesimo, a small Town adjoyning, possessed upon the same right by the Spaniard also; who by these peeces hath a strong command on the Trade of Genoa. 7 But the great Ornament of those parts of Italie is the City of Genoa, first built, say some, by Janus the sonne of Saturn; as others say, by Janus, Genius Priscus, an Italian or Tuscan King. But by whomsoever it was built, certain it is, that it was miserably destroyed by Mago the Brother of Annibal, repaired by Lucretius Surius at the command of the Senate of Rome, for whose cause and quarrel it was ruined: once again spoyled and wasted by Rotaris a great Prince of the Lombards, An^o 660 or thereabouts, but built more beautifull than before by Charles the Great. On his foundation it now stands, situate on the shore of the Ligustick or Ligurian Seas, to which, being partly built on the declivity of an hill full of stately Palaces, it giveth a most pleasant and magnificent prospect. It is in compass six miles, of an Orbicular form, fortified towards the Sea by Art, towards the Land by Art and Nature, there being but one way to come to it by land, and that over steep and craggy Rocks. The streets are narrow, paved with Flint, and most of them on the sides of the hill; which is the reason that they use Horse-litters here insteed of Coaches, and most of the better sort are carried on mens shoulders in Sedans or Chairs; which from hence came hither into England. But that which they call La Strada Nueva, or the New street, reaching from the West to North-East, is of a very fair bredth: each house thereof is built with such Kingly magnificence, that it is thought to be the fairest street in the World. In all the rest, the buildings for the height of two stories are made of Marble, curiously wrought; but the Laws forbid Marble to be used any higher. The Ha∣ven of it is very fair and capacious, safe from the violence of Tempests, and well fortified: so that the Spaniards use to say, that were the Catholique King absolute Lord of Marseilles in Provence, and Genoa in Italie, he might command the whole World. After the reedifying of it by Charles the Great, the people here continued subject to his successors, till the Berengarii, as Kings of Italic, made them free, An. 899. in which condition they remained till the year 1318, when being shrewdly weakned in their Estate they were fain to give themselves to Pope John the 22; after the Robert King of Naples. But being soon weary of a forein Government, the people in a popular tumult made choice of one Simon Boccanegra, to be their Duke, An. 1339. which Government continued till the French were called in by the Guelfian Faction, in the reign of Charles the 7••; under whom they continued thirteen years; and then expelling thence the French for their many insolencies, they put themselves under the protection of the Dukes of Millain, An. 1403. Long time they li••ed under the protection of those Princes in great tranquillity, who never carryed towards them any rigorous hand, save that once. D. Lodowick Sforzae exacted of them a great mass of money. But, as the tale goeth, his Agent being invited to the house of a Genoesa, and walking in a Garden with him, was shewed an herb growing there, called Basil; which stroaking gently, he smelt thence a most pleasing savour, but asunsavory a smel when he strained it hard. The Genoese hereupon inferred, Sir, if our Lord Duke Lodowick will gentle stroak the hand of his puissance over this City, it will prove pliant to him by o∣bedience; but may chance to prove rebellious if he do oppress it. But Lodowick being taken prisoner by King Lewis the 12, they first came under the command of the French, and then of the Spaniard, according as those Nations had possession of the State of Millain: and after many changes and alterations, obtained again their freedom of King Francis the first; which being not able to preserve by their proper strength, they finally put themselves under the shelter of the Spa••••ard, who is now their Protector, and that not for nought; he being indebted to them, An. 1600, a Million and a half of Gold; that being the remainder of 18 Millions, cut off by the Popes authority; that so the King might be indebted to that See: for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City. The same course of non-payment, the King took with the rest of his Creditors in Florence, Ausburg, and the rest; insomuch that it was commonly sayd in Italie, that the King of Spain had made more ill faces upon the Ex∣change

change in one day,* 1.192 than Michael Angelo the famous Painter, had ever made good in all his life. And thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean, the Lady of so many Ilands, and a great Moderator of the Affairs of Italie, fain to put her self into the protection of a forein Prince; and that too at the charge of a great deal of Treasure; which he continually raiseth from them in the way of Loan, of which he often proves but a sorry Pay-master. And if the Wars he had with England did so drain their Purses (for it was that War, and the War which he had in the Netherlands, that made him so indebted to the Banks of Genoa) no question but the revolt of Catalogne, and the lasting Wars made against him by the French, in so many places, have plunged him in as deep as ever. Which notwithstanding, this people do so thrive under his protection, and draw so great commodity from their Trade with Spain, that it is thought their private men were never richer, the publick Treasurie never fuller, than it is at the present.

CORSICA is an Iland in the Ligustick or Ligurian Sea, opposite to the City of Genoa, from whence it is distant about sixty miles, and lying just North of the Isle of Sardinia, from which it is distant seven miles. It comprehends in length an hundred and twenty miles, seventy in bredth, and three hundred twenty five in circuit; and lyeth under the fift Climate, the longest day being almost fifteen hours.

The people are stubborn, poor, unlearned; supposed to be more cruell than other Nations, and so affirmed to be by Caesar in his Book of Commentaries; the Progeny, as some say, of the 52 daughters of Thespius, who being all got with child in one night by Hercules, were by their Father put to the mercy of the Sea, by which they were brought unto this Iland, after peopled by them. From one of these sonnes named Cyrnus, the Iland had the name of Cyrnos, by which it oftentimes occurreth in some old Greek Writers. This is the conceit of Fabius Pictor, one of Annius his Authors. And that of Eustathius, a far more credible Writer is not much unlike, who will have it called Corsica from a woman so named dwelling in the coast of Liguria, who following her Bull hither was the first that discovered it. But these Orignalls I look on, the first especially, as the worst kind of Romances: the name of Cyrnos being more like to be derived from the Punick Keranoth, which signifies a horn or corner, by reason of the many Promonto∣ries with which it shoots into the Sea. Corsica insula multis Promontoriis angulosa est, as it is in Isidore, Lib. 14. cap. 6. And for the name of Corsica, I should derive it rather from the Corsi (by which name the inhabitants hereof are called in most Latin Writers) one of the two Nations of most note in the neighbouring Iland of Sardinia. Celeberrimi in ea populorum Balari & Corsi, as we find in Pline. Which Corsi, or some of them, being overborn by some new Invaders (which the Iland of Sardinia was seldom free of) were fain to shift their seat, aud came over hither.

This Countrey yeeldeth excellent Dogs for game, good Horses, fierce Mastifs; and a beast called Mufoli, not found in Europe, excepting in this Iland, and Sardinia only, but there call∣ed Mufrones, or Musriones (for I conceive they are the same under divers names) sayd to be horn∣ed like Rams, and skinned like Stags; which skin is of such an incredible hardness, that the Beast being cast headlong against a Rock receives no hurt, but nimbly flyes from his Enemy to his den.

The soyl by reason of the mountains (which every where are too thick and barren in it) is not very fruitfull, producing Corn in less plenty, but the best Wines, and such as the old Romans well relished in good measure. It produceth also Oyl, Figs, Raisons, and Honey: the first three in a mediocrity of goodness, the last somewhat bitter, and by many deemed unwholsome. It aboundeth also with Allom, Box-tree, Iron-mines; and the tree called Taxus, whose poyso∣nous Berries though in tast pleasing, are much fed on by Bees; and therfore thought to be the cause of the bitterness of the Honey. In some few places where the Rivers have their currents, especially towards Liguria, it recompenseth, by its fertility in bearing all manner of grain, the barrenness of the mountains. Which mountains cutting thorough the midst of it, divide the whole Iland into Cismontanum, being that towards Genoa; and Transmontanam, lying towards Sardinia; yet so that the people on each side call themselves the Cismontanes, and the other the Tramontane••. Both of them speak a corrupt Italian, in which there is not a little mixture of French and Spanish.

For Rivers there are none of note, the principall of those which the Iland yeelds, being call∣ed Gelo and Travignano. And as for Cityes, some of the Antients reckoned 33, which Strabo doth conceive to be Castles only; there being but four Towns or Cities in it in his time: of which four, two were Roman Colonies, the one planted by Marius, called Mariana; the other by L. Sylla, in the Town called Alleria; a place of some Antiquity before that time, and at this day a Bishops See. But now the place of most importance, is the Town of Bastia, seated in the North-East part of the Iland, opposite almost unto Aleria, with a commodious Haven to it, and a strong Garrison to defend it, as being the ordinary seat of the Governour sent hither from Genoa, and of the Bishop of Aleria, who makes there his residence. 2 Aiazze, a reasonable strong Town, and a Bishops See; and so is also. 3 Nebbio, called Chersunum by Ptolomie. Then there is. 4 Por∣to Urechio, built not long since in the place of an old decayed Haven, and peopled by a Colony sent from Genoa. 5 S. Florence, a Port-town in the Northern part, in the middest betwixt Neb∣bio and Mariana; and 6 S. Boniface, called by Ptolomie Portus Syracusanus, just opposite unto it

in the South corner of the Isle; both of them places of good safety,* 1.193 and capable of the greatest vessels that frequent those Seas.

Who were the first Inhabitants is not easily known. That the Phoenicians or Tyrians had some footing here, is manifest by that of Calimachus an old Greek Poet, who calleth it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Phoenician Cyrnus; and by that of Diodorus Siculus, affirming that the Carthaginians and Tyr∣rheni (which questionless he mistook for Tyrii) cast the Phocenses out of this Iland. But whether these Phocenses did first inhabit it, or onely had a Colony in some part thereof, is not demon∣strable from those Authors. The Carthaginians after this made a conquest of it, and held it till the time of the first Punick War, when they were driven thence by the valour of Cornelius Scipio. Yet was it not totally subdued, nor brought into the form of a Roman Pro∣vince till some time after, when it was fully conquered by C. Papyrius, A. V. C. 541. This Iland and Sardinia at the first being joyned together, and governed by one Praetor onely, but after∣wards made two distinct Provinces, immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome, and consequently members of the Roman Patriarchate. In the falling of the Roman Empire it became a prey unto the Vandals, who used to send their condemned persons out of Africk hi∣ther, to fell Timber for shipping; the Countrey even till then being very much over-grown with Woods. Afterwards with the rest of the Ilands of the Mediterranean, it was under the power of the Saracens, against whom Ademar the Count or Governour of Genoa armed a Fleet of Gallies, and vanquished them in a fight at Sea, but lost his life in the action; which notwithstanding the Genoese followed their good fortune, seised on the Iland, and carried thence 13 of the Ene∣mies Ships. The Pisans after this got possession of it, but being vanquished by the Genoese in the fight near Giglio (before mentioned) they were fain to leave it to the Conquerors. Since that it hath alwaies followed the fortune of Genoa, save that it remained somewhat longer than that City did in the hand of the French, who in the year 1554, seized on it by the ayd of the Turk••, whom (to the great dishonour of Christianity) they entertained in their Wars against Charles the fift, but in the end restored it to the Commonwealth, upon the peace made betwixt France and Spain, An^o 1559. And for securing of this Iland to the State of Genoa, they fell upon this handsome project; imploying none but naturall Genoese to serve in the Garrisons of the Iland, the better to keep under this untractable people; and filling all their Garrisons upon the Continent with naturall Corsicans, whereby the Iland is unfurnished of its ablest men, who also serve for hostages of the publick Faith.

Having thus took a brief view of the severall parts and members of this Common-wealth, let us next look upon the whole, as to the Government, Forces, and Revenue of it. First for the Government, the principall of their Magistrates hath the name of Duke; as titular as the Duke of Venice, but of less esteem: that Duke continuing in his Office for term of life, but this being alter∣able and removed at the two years end. So that he may be called most properly the Mayore of Genoa. For those two years he dwels in the publick Palace, an hath 500 Germans for the guard of his person; in nothing like a Prince but that: and for that time, he alone hath the power of propounding any thing to the Senate, which carrieth some resemblance of a Negative voice. His time expired, he returns unto his house as a private person, but so that during life he hath the office of a Procurator in the Commonwealth. To him there are assistant eight princi∣pall Officers, who sit upon the same form with him, and continue in their office for two years also; which eight, together with the Duke, are called the Signeurie: but he and they, in matters of most weight and moment subordinate to the Generall Counsell, consisting of 400 persons, all of them Gentlemen of the Citie, who with the nine before remembered do constitute the body of the Commonwealth. Under this form they have continued, ever since by the power and goodness of Andreas Doria (who might have made himself their Prince) they were discharged of their subjection to the French, An. 1528, never in danger of relapsing to their former ser∣vitude, but in the treasonable practice of the Flischi, a remarkable Family of the City, who ho∣ping to possess themselves of the Principalitie under protection of the French, had so laid their plot, that Augustine di Flischi, who was designed to be their Duke, had in the night time seised on the Navy, and slain John Doria who had the command thereof: but leaping from one Gallie to another to make sure of all, stumbled and fell into the sea; where he and his ambitious trea∣sons were both drowned together.

As for their Forces, there are within the Signeuri•• 10000 men ready to arm at any time, as they see occasion; 25 Gallies alwayes ready in the publick Arsenall, and four continually at Sea for defence of their Trading. Sufficient strength to save them from a petit force, though not to guard them from the power of a strong Invader. But the chief strength which they rely on is the King of Spain; whose protection though it costs them dear, is worth their money; and they have prospered so well by it, that notwithstanding all the losses which they have sustained, it is supposed that the Revenue of the Common-wealth (besides the Treasury of S. George, which is very rich, and managed as a distinct body from the publick, by its own Officers) a∣mounteth to no less than 430000 Crowns per An.

As for the Treasurie of S. George, though it contain no part of the publick Patrimony, but be governed by its own Officers, as a State distinct: yet is it of such ready use, so able at all times to furnish the Republick with vast sums of money, that the security and preservation of this Commonwealth depends much upon it. The Institution and Administration whereof, together

with the benefit which from hence redoundeth unto this Estate,* 1.194 I cannot better represent to the Readers view, than in the words of Machiavel the greatest Politick of his times; who in his History of Florence hath expressed it thus.

Post diuturnum illud bellum quod Genoenses mul∣tis ab hinc annis cum Venetis gessere, &c. After that tedious war between the Genoese and Vene∣tians was ended in the yeer 1381. and that the Genoese found themselves unable to repay those moneys which they had taken up of their private Citizens in pursuit thereof, they thought it best to assign their ordinary Taxes over to them, that so in tract of time the whole debt might be satisfied; and for that end allotted them a Common-hall, there to deliberate and determine of their affairs. These men thus made the Masters of the publick Taxes, elect among themselves a Common-Counsell of an Hundred; and over them eight Officers of especiall power to order and direct the rest, and to dispose of the Intrado: which Corporati∣on so established, they entituled S. Georges Bank. It happened afterwards, that the Republick wanting more moneys was glad to have recourse unto S. George; who growing wealthy by the orderly managing of his stock, was best able to relieve them in their necessities: and as before they assigned their Taxes over to him, so now, ditionem suam oppignorabant, they Mort∣gaged also their Demain. So that S. George continually waxing richer, and the State poorer, this Corporation became possessed at last of almost all the Towns and Territories of the Com∣mon-wealth: all which they govern by their own Magistrates, chosen by common suffrage from among themselves. It followed hereupon, that the common people bearing less respect unto the publick applyed themselves unto S. George: this being always orderly and prudent∣ly governed, that many times inclining to Tyranny; this never changing Officers, or form of Government, that subject to the proud and ambitious lusts of each Usurper, whether Domesticall or Forein. Insomuch that when the two potent Families of the Fregosi and Ador∣ni, contended for the Soveraignty in this Estate, most of the People look upon it as a Quarrell which concerned them not: S. George not medling more in it than to take an Oath of the prevailing Faction to preserve his Liberties. Rarissim•• sane exemplo, &c. A most excellent and rare thing (saith he) never found out by any of the old Philosophers in their Imaginarie Forms of a Common-wealth: that in the same State, and the same People, one may see at the same time, both Tyranny and Liberty, Justice and Oppression, Civilitie and Misgovern∣ments: This only Corporation preserving in the Common-wealth its antient lustre. So that in case S. George should in the end become possessed of the remainder of the Patrimony and Estate thereof, as it is possible it may, the State of Genoa might not alone be equalled with that of Venice, but preferred before it.

So far, and to this purpose, that great Master of State-craft; a man of less impiety, and more regular life, than some of those who have tra∣duced him for an Atheist.

Here are within this Common-wealth, Arch-bishops 1. Bishops 14.

THE ESTATES OF LOMBARDY.

LOMBARDY is bounded on the East••with Romandiola, and the Estate or Territory of Ferrara; on the West, with that part of the Alpes which divide Italie from France; on the North (reckoning Marca Trevigiana within the bounds hereof) with that part of the Alpes which lyeth towards Germany; and on the South, with the Apennine, which parteth it from Li∣guria, or the State of Genoa.

It was called antiently Gallia Cisalpina, whereof we shall speak more anon, and took this new name from the Lombards, or Longobardi, a people of Germany (of whom we have already spoken, but shall speak more at large when we come to Hungarie;) who coming out of Pannonia posses∣sed themselves of a great part of Italie, but left their name to this Tract only. A tract of ground of which it may be truly said, that as Italie is the garden of Europe, so Lombardie is the garden of Italie, or the fairest flower in all that garden. A countrey of so rich a mixture, that such a∣nother peece of ground for beautifull Cities, goodly Rivers, for fields and pastures shaded with such excellent fruits, for plenty of fowl, fish, corn, wine, cannot be found again in our Western World. So that it is no wonder that the two great Kings of France and Spain, have strived so eagerly and with such effusion of Christian blood for the Duchie of Millain, a part only (though the richest part) of this goodly Country, and but a spot of earth, compared to their own Do∣minions.

Antiently it was of more extent than now it is, containing besides the principalities hereaf∣ter mentioned, the Provinces of Romandiola, and Trevigiana; even all, which in the infancy and

growth of the Roman Empire,* 1.195 had the name of Gallia Cisalpina. It was called Gallia from the Galls, who being drawn into Italie by the sweet tast of their wines, subdued the Natives, and possessed themselves of all the Countrey from the Apennine to the Adriatick; and from the Alpes to the River of Rubicon, on the North-East, and the River of Arnus on the South-East. This happened in the Reign of Bellov••sus King of the Celtae, and of Tarquinius Priscus, King of Rome. Cisalpina it was called because it lay on that side of the Alpes which was next to Rom••, to difference it from Gallia on the further side, which had the name of Transalpina. It had the name also of Gallia togata, because when civilized they applied themselves to the Roman habit; the other being called Braccata, because they kept themselves to their former Trouzes, which by the L••tines were termed Braccae. These Cisalpines were they who sacked Rome under the con∣duct of Brennus: from whence being beaten by Camillus, they were so slaughtered by the said Camillus neer the River Aniene, and by Dolabella at the Lake of Vademonias, that not one of them escaped to brag of the burning of Rome. Yet durst not the Romans set upon them in their own Countrey, till a little before the comming of Pyrrhus into Italie, when the Senones, who had before sacked Rome, besieging Ar••tium, a Town of Tuscany, were not only forced to raise their siege, but were beaten home by Manni••s Curius the Consull: who followed his blow so well, that he drave them quite out of their Countrey. After this the Romans suffered the rest of them to remain in quiet, till the end of the first Punick war, when being grown of more strength, and at very good leisure, they took the rest of their Countrey from them, under the conduct of Flaminius the Roman Consull, A. V. C. 530. who presently caused Roman Colonies to be planted in it, as the best way to assure his Conquest: their totall subjugation following in the year next after, under the Consulship of Marcellus and Corn. Scipio And yet it was accounted as a Province distinct from Italie untill the setling of the Empire in Augustus Caesar, who dividing Italie into eleven Regions, made three of them out of this Cisalpina, that is to say, Gallia, Ve∣netia, and Italia Transpadana: as afterwards it made up four of the seven Provinces of the Dio∣cese of Italie, according to the distribution of it which was made by Constantine. How it came with the rest of Italie into the power of the Lombards, and how from them taken by the French, with the rest of that Kingdom, hath been shewen already. Won by the French, and from the French transferred with the Empire to the Kings of Germany, it did so far preserve the reputa∣tion of a Kingdom, that the Emperors were sometimes crowned at Millain with an Iron Crown for the Kingdom of Lombardy, as at Ak•• (a Town of Cleveland) with a silver Crown for the Realm of Germany, and with a golden Crown at Rome for the sacred Empire. But the Empire being weakned by the Artifices of the Popes of Rome, this goodly Country was torn from it, and parcelled in the conclusion amongst many Princes, as it still continueth.

The Lombards being masters of it, and having given it their own name, divided it by the River Po, into Longobardia Cispadana, lying betwixt the Po, and the Apennine Mountains; and Trans∣padana, lying betwixt the Po and the Alpes: the first of which the old Romans called Aemilia, from Aemilius Lepidus, the founder of the City of Reggio (then called Regium Lepidi) once Proconsul of it. In the division of Italie by Aug. Caesar it had the name of Gallia. The other was by him honoured with the name of Italia Transpadana, by which name it was known in the times of Tacitus, and by him called, Florentissimum Italiae latus, the most flourishing part of all Italie. But this division being long since worn out of use, and the whole Country being can∣tonned into many Estates, as before was sayd, we will consider it at the present as it stands divi∣ded into the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua, which with Trevigiana, described already, make up Transpadana: and those of Modena, Parma, and Montferrat, which with the Principate of Piemont, make up Cispadana.

The Dukedom of MILLAIN.

THe Dukedom of MILLAIN hath on the East; the Estates of Mantua and Parma on the West, Piemont, and some part of Switzerland one of the Provinces of the Alpes; on the North, Marca Trevigiana; and on the South, the Apennine, which parteth it from Lingria or the State of Genoa. In elder times the Country of the Insubres, one of the greatest Tribes of the Cisal∣pine Galls, from whence it hath the name of Insubrium Ducatiu in some of the neater Modern Writers, but commonly called Ducatus Mediolanensis, from Mediolanum, or Millain, the chief City of it.

Principall Rivers of it, 1 Padus, 2 Addua, 3 Ollius, and 4 Ticinus; of which somewhat hath been sayd already; and besides those it hath also in it the Lake called antiently Lacus Larius, but now Lago di Come (from the City of Com•• which it neighboureth) 60 miles in length.

The chief Cities and places of note are, 1 Modoecum, not far from Millain, of more fame than greatness, the fame thereof arising from the Iron Crown (kept in a Monastery here) wherewith some of the Emperors have been crowned by the Arch-bishops of Millain. A custom taken up from the Kings of the Ostrogothes, who are sayd to have first used the same, in testimony that they had won their Estates by Iron. 2 Pavie, or Papia, seated on the Flood Ticinus, united to Millain by Iohn Galeaze, the first Duke therof; made an University by Charles the fourth, An. 1361. and famous for the Battell in which Francis the first of France was taken prisoner by Charles the

fift, An. 1525. It is seated, as before was sayd, on the Flood Ti••inus, about four miles from the Po or Padus, the River carrying at this City so great a bredth, that the bridge over it is no less than 200 walking Paces long, built of Free-stone, and covered over head with a roof supported all along with pillars. From this River the City it self was antiently called Ticinum, and took the name of Papia from its great affection to the Popes; or, as some say, quasi Patria pioruum (the two first syllables of those words being joyned together) by reason of the many godly men it did produce. It lyeth in length from East to West, a new fair street dividing it in the very middest, on the West side whereof are two handsom Market-places, and a strong Castle built by Galeaze the first Duke of Millain; whose Tomb together with that of Luitprandus King of the Lom∣bards, are here still remaining; the Kings of Lombardy being so pleased with the situation of the place, that they made it the Seat-royall of their Kingdom. The Cathedrall here is one of the best indowed in Italy, if not in Europe, the Revenues of it amounting to 300000 Crowns per annum. 2 Como, the Birth-place of both the Plinies; a rich and handsom Town, situate on the South-side of the Lacus Larius, which from this Town hath now the name of Lago di Como; into which Lake, and thorough it, runs the Addua, and yet the waters do not mingle, that of the Riv••r passing over those of the Lake. About this Lake are many fair houses, and handsom villages, which do much beautifie the place; and in the middest thereof an Iland called Coma∣cina, in which there was a strong Fortress in former times, wherein the Longobardian Kings did preserve their treasurie. 3 Lodi, or Landa in the Latin, seated in a prosperous soyl, and bles∣sed with a painfull and industrious people. 4 Novara, situate upon an high hill, in which live many antient and noble Familyes: of right belonging to the Spaniard, as Dukes of Millain; but at the time when Maginus wrote, consigned over upon some conditions to the Dukes of Parma. But this Town, though it appertained to the Dukes of Millain, is situate within the Dukedom of Montferrat; and so is 5 Alexandria also, once a poor small village, known by the name of Robore∣tum, from a Grove of Oakes adjoyning to it: afterwards being raised to its present greatness by the joynt purses of the Citizens of Cremona, Millain, and Placentia, in honour of the Emperor it was called Caesarea. But in short time these people siding with the Popes, drew on themselves the anger of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa, who having in a manner desolated the City of Millain, the people thereof at the destruction of the City retired to this Town, calling it in ho∣nour of Pope Alexander the third, whose part they then took against the Emperor, by the name of Alexandria, which it still retaineth. It is now the strongest Out-work of the vvhole Duchy, well fortified against all assaults amd batteries which may come from France. 6 Marignan, situate South from Millain, remarkable for the great defeat here given the Switzers by King Franci•• the first; and now the title of a Marquess. 7 Cremona, situate on the Banks of the River Po, in a very rich and healthy soyl; an antient Colony of the Romans, but a beautifull City to this day; and of such fidelity to its Prince, that it hath got the name of Cremona the faithfull. It was built in the first year of the second Punick War, and burnt to the ground by Vespasians soul∣diers, after the defeat of Vitellius his forces; which defeat was given under the walls of this Town. For when Antonius, Vespasians Generall, first after his victory entered into it, he went into a Bath to wash away the sweat and blood from his body, where finding the water some∣what too cold, he sayd by chance, that it should anon be made hotter. Which words the soul∣diers applying to their greedy desires, set fire on the Town, and spent four days in the Pillage of it. By the encouragement of Vespasian it was again re-edified, and is now famous for the high Tower, from which grew the by-word, Una turris in Cremona, unus Petrus in Roma, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Portus in Ancona. 8 Millain, a fair Town, once the Metropolis of the Province of Liguria, and afterwards of the whole Diocese of Italy (called therefore 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by S. Athanasius) At this time the fairest and the biggest of all Lombardy, having a Castle so strongly fortified, with naturall and artificiall Ramparts, that it is deemed impregnable. A City very populous, containing 200000 persons: and of great Trade, here being private shops equalling the publike store-houses of other places; and the people are so rich, that the wise of every Mechanick will flaunt it in her silks and taffatyes. This City is sayd to have been built by the Galls, 359 years before Christ. It is seven miles in circuit, and honoured with an University, wherein flourish∣ed Hermolaus Barbarus, Caelius Rhodiginus, and Cardanus: seated it is in as commodious a soyl as any in Italy, environed with water by two great channels, the one drawn from the River of Addua, the other from the Tesis or Athesis, which run hard by it, and convey all things to the City in so great abundance, that things there are at very cheap rates; and adde much also to the industry of the inhabitants in the vending and dispersing of their Manufactures, which are of great esteem in most parts of the World. The buildings of the City generally are fair and state∣ly, but three especially commended for their magnificence, that is to say, the Castle, the Hospital, and the Cathedral. For matter of Religion it doth use to glory that Barnabas the Apostle was its first Bishop, and St. Ambrose one of his Successors; that formerly their Bishop stood on even terms with the Popes of Rome, and their Church as much privileged as that; and that since those times they have given unto the world four Popes, that is to say, Alexander the 2, Urban the 3, Celestine the 5, and of late, Gregory the 14.

As for the fortunes of it, it continued in the power of the French, and the Kings of Italy of that Nation, from the destruction of the Lombards till the Kingdom of Italy fell from the house of Charles the Great, and came at last into the hands of the German Emperors. Under them it con∣tinued

till the time of Frederick Barbarossa, from whose obedience it revolted An^o 1161, in be∣half of Pope Alexander the third, the Emperor divers times defacing the City, and the people stil ministring fresh occasions of dislike and quarrel. Beatrix the wife of Frederick comming to see the City, without any ill intentions to it, was by the irreverent people first imprison'd, and then most barbarously used. For setting her upon a Mule, they turned her face towards the tail, which they made her hold instead of a bridle; and having thus shewed her up and down the City, they brought her unto one of the gates, and there kicked her out. To revenge this horrible affront, the Emperor besieged and forced the Town; adjudging all the people to dye without mercy, but such as would undergo this ransom. Between the buttocks of a skittish and kicking Mule there was fastned a bunch of figs, one or more of which, such as desired to live must snatch out with their teeth, their hands bound behind them, as the Mule was pacing thorow the streets. A condi∣tion which most of them accepted: and thereupon gave occasion to the custom used among the Italians, who when they intend to scof or disgrace a man, are wont to put their thumb betwixt two of their fingers, saying Ecco la Fico; a disgrace answerable to that of making horns (in England) to him that is suspected to be a Cuckold. The City after this rebelling, and again ta∣ken by the Emperor, he levelled it unto the ground, pulled down the walls, and caused the whole ground on which it stood to be ploughed up, and sowed with salt; seeming to threaten by that Emblem, that it should never be re-edified. Which notwithstanding, the City was not only new built again, but the Pope with the help of these Millanese, and the Venetians, had at last the better of the Emperor, whom he enjoyned, after a vile submission, to undertake a journey to the Holy∣land. Freed from the Emperor, they began to live after the form of Republick, in which con∣dition they continued about 56 years, when Otho, surnamed Visconti (quasi bis Comes) because he was Lord of Millain and Angerona, assumed the title to himself, and setled it upon that Family after his decease; but so, that for the most part they were under the command of the German Em∣perors, and to them accomptable. Galeaz the first, so called (as some write) because the Cocks crowed more than ordinarily at the time of his birth, added to the Estate hereof the Cities of Crema and Cremona. In the person of John Galeazo it was advanced unto a Dukedom by the Em∣peror Wenceslaus, for 100000 Crowns in ready money; which John increased so mightily in wealth and power, that he had 29 Cities under his command; and dyed as he was going to Flo∣rence to be crowned King of Tuscany. To him succeeded John Maria, and after him his brother Philip; who in his life had maried his only daughter (but illegitimate) to Francisco Sforza, the best Commander of his times, and at his death appointed Alfonso of Aragon King of Naples for his heir and successor. Before Alfonso could take any benefit of this designation, Sforza was quietly possessed both of the City and the loves of the people. This Francis Sforze (I must needs crave leave to tell this story) was the sonne of James Altenduto, a plain Country man, who going to his labour with his Ax in his hand, whilst a great Army was passing by him, compared the misery and unpleasingness of his present condition, with those fair possibilities which a mar∣tiall life did present uuto him. And being in a great dispute with in himself what were best to do, he presently fell upon a resolution of putting the question to the determination of the Heavenly Providence; by casting his Ax unto the top of the tree next to him: conditioning with himself, that if the Ax came down again, he would contentedly apply himself to his wonted labour; but if it hung upon the boughs, he would betake himself unto higher hopes, and follow the Army then in passage. He did so, the Ax hung upon the boughs, he went after the Army, and thrived so well in that imployment, that he became one of the best Captains of his time, surnamed de Coto∣niogla from the place of his dwelling, and Sforza from the greatness of his noble courage. By An∣tonia the daughter of Francis di Casalis the Lord of Cortona, he was the father of this Francis Sforze whom now we speak of; who was so fortunate a Commander in the wars of Italy, that to oblige him to his party, Philip the Duke of Millain bestowed his daughter upon him, and thereby a fair title to this great Estate, which he successively obtained against all pretenders. In his line it con∣tinued till the coming of Lewis the 12 of France, the sonne of Charles, and nephew of Lewis, Dukes of Orleans, by Valentine the sole daughter of John Galeaze the first Duke: who getting Duke Lo∣dowick Sforze, betrayed by the Switzers into his hands, carryed him prisoner into France, and pos∣sessed himself of the estate. Outed not long after by the confederate Princes of Italy, who were jealous of so great a neighbor; he left the cause and quarrel unto Francis the first, his next succes∣sor in that Kingdom: in pursuance whereof it is sayd by Bellay a French Writer, that the use of Muskets was first known. But Francis being in conclusion taken at the battell of Pavie, and car∣ryed prisoner into Spain; for his release was forced to release all claim unto this estate. A release long before endeavouced by some French Politicians, because the pretensions hereunto had brought such damage to that Crown: and no less eagerly opposed by Chancellor Prat (on the same rea∣son that Scipio Nasica did oppose the destruction of Carthage, that is to say) because it did not only keep the French Nation in continual discipline of War, but served for a purgation of idle and superfluous people: yet notwithstanding this release, Francis renewed the War again, and laid siege to Millain, then under the command of Antonio di Leva, and a Spanish Garrison: during vvhich vvar, the vvretched Millanese endured the vvorst of miseries. For first the Governour, un∣der colour of providing pay for his souldiers, got all the victuals of the town into the Castle, to be sold again at his ovvn price: vvhich many of the poorer sort not able to pay, perished of famin in the streets. And on the other side, his souldiers which were quartered in most parts of the City

used when they wanted mony,* 1.196 to chain up their Hosts, and then to put them to a ransom. Such as upon this barbarous usuage fled out of the City, had their Goods confiscate: on which there followed such a disconsolate desolation, that the chief streets were over-grown with netles and brambles. In this miserable estate it continued till Charles the Emperor having totally driven out the French, restored it to Francis Sforze, brother to the last Duke Maximilian, and sonne of that Ludowick, who to advance himself unto this Estate, had most improvidently taught the French the way into Italy. But this Francis dying without issue, and the house of the Sforze failing in him, the Emperor entred on the Dukedom as right Lord thereof, and left the same to his successors in the Realm of Spain. This said, we will sum up the whole story of this Estate, in the ensuing Ca∣talogue of

The Lords and Dukes of Millain.

• 1277 1 Otho, Arch-bishop of Millain.
• 1295 2 Matthew, Brothers sonne to Otho, confirmed in his command of Millain, by Albertus the Emperor.
• 1322 3 Galeaze Visconti, sonne of Matthew, disseized of his command by Lewis of Bavaria Emperor.
• 1329 4 Actio Visconti, sonne of Galeazo, confirmed in his Fathers power by the same Lewis the Emperor.
• 1339 5 Luchino Visconti, brother to Galeaze.
• 1349 6 John Visconti, the brother of Luchino.
• 1354 7 Galeaze II. sonne of Stephen the brother of John.
• 1378 8 John Galeaze, sonne of the first Galeaze, created by the Emperor Wenceslaus, the first Duke of Millain, An. 1395.
• 1402 9 John Maria, sonne of John Galeaze, slain by the people for his horrible tyrannies.
• 1412 10 Philip Maria, the last of the Visconti, which commanded in Millain; a Prince of great power in swaying the affairs of Italie. He died An^o 1446; the Millanese for some years resuming their former liberty.
• 1446 11 Francis Sforze, in right of his wife Blanch the base daughter of Philip, seconded by the power of the sword, admitted Duke by the generall consent of the people of Millain; one of the Knights of the noble Order of the Garter.
• 1461 12 Galeaze Sforze, a valiant, but libidinous Prince, cruelly murdered by his own Sub∣jects.
• 1477 13 John Galeaze Sforze, privately made away (as it was supposed) by his Uncle Lo∣dowick.
• 1494 14 Lodowick Sforze, who to secure himself of his ill-got Dukedom, drew the French in∣to Italic.
• 1501 15 Lewis the 12 of France, sonne unto Lewis Duke of Orleans, and Valentina daughter to the first Duke of Millaine, vanquished Ludowick, carried him prisoner into France, and took the Dukedom to himself.
• 1513 16 Maximilian Sforze, the sonne of Ludowick, restored to the Dukedom by the power of the Switzers and Venetians; but again outed of it by Francis the first, Sonne-in-law, and Successor to King Lewis the 12 in the Kingdom of France.
• 1529 17 Francis Sforze, brother of Maximilian, restored to the Estate, and the French expell∣ed by the puissance of Charles the 5^th, who after the death of this Duke Francis (the last of the Sforzes) An^o 1535, united it for ever to the Crown of Spain.

This Dukedom is not now of such great extent and power as in former times: there being but nine Cities remaining of those 29, which were once under the command of the Dukes hereof; the rest being gotten in by the State of Venice, the Florentines, the Dukes of Mantua and Parma. And yet is this accompted the prime Dukedom of Christendom (as Flanders was accompted the prime Earldom of it) affording the Annuall Revenue of 800000 Ducats to the King of Spain. A good Revenue might it come clear unto his Coffers. But what with the discharge of his Gar∣rison-Souldiers, the defraying of his Vice-Roy, the Salaries of Judges and inferior Ministers; it is conceived that he spends more on it than he getteth.

The Armes hereof are Argent, a Serpent Azure, Crowned Or; in his Gorge an Infant Gules. Which was the Coat-Armour of a Saracen, vanquished by Otho the first of the Visconti, in the Holy-land.

There are in this Dukedom Arch-bishop 1. Bishops 6.

The Dukedom of MANTUA.

THe Dukedom of MANTUA, is bounded on the West, with Millain; on the East, with Romandiola; on the North, with Marca Trevigiana; and on the South, with the Dukedom of Parma.

The Country about Mantua is reasonably good, and yeeldeth all sorts of Fruits being well

manured; plentifull in Corn and Pastures; the very High-wayes by the fields being planted with Elms, to train up the Vines which grow intermingled in every place, as generally it is in all parts of Lombardy. But the Inhabitants are conceived not to be so civill and well-bred as the rest of Italie, childish in their apparrell, without manly gravity, poor in the entertain∣ment of their friends, and exacting all they can from strangers.

The places in it of most note are, 1 Mercaria, bordering next to Millain. 2 Bozilia, a small, but pleasant habitation, belonging to some Princes of the Ducall family; built with fair Cloy∣sters towards the street, in which passengers may walk dry in the greatest rain. 3 Petula, a small Village, but as famous as any, in regard it was the place wherein Virgil was born; generally sayd to be born in Mantua (Mantua Virgilio gaudet, as the old Verse is) because this Village is so near the City of Mantua (being but two miles distant) that his birth might very well be ascribed unto it. 4 Mantua, seated on the River Mincius, now called Sarca, which comming out of Lago di Garda falleth not far off into the Po, from whence there is a passage unto Venice. By nature strong, environed on three sides with a running water, half a mile in bredth, and on the fourth side with a Wall. The Dukes to take their pleasure on the Lakes and Rivers, have a Barge called the Bucentaure, five storyes high, and capable of two hundred persons (whence it had the name) furnished very richly both for state and pleasure. Ocnus the sonne of Manto the Prophetess, the daughter of Tiresias, is said to have been the founder of it, and to have given unto it his Mothers name; but I more than doubt it, though Virgil a Native of those parts do re∣port it so; this City being one of those which the Tuscans built beyond the Apennine, as the sound∣est Antiquaries do affirm. Made memorable (by whomsoever built at first) in the declining times of Christian purity, for a Councill holden in it, An. 1061, wherein it was decreed, that the choosing of the Pope should from thenceforth belong unto the Cardinals. A Prerogative which of old belonging to the Emperors, was first by Constantine the third surnamed Pogonatus, given to the Clergy and people of Rome in the time of Pope Benedict the second, An. 684. resu∣med by Charles the Great when he came to the Empire; and now appropriated only to the Col∣lege of Cardinals. But to return unto the Town; on the East-side of a bridge of about 500 paces long, covered over head, and borne up with Arches, stands the Dukes Palace for the City, and not far thence the Domo, or Cathedrall Church of S. Peter. The Palace very fair and stately, but far short for the pleasures and delights thereof of his Palace at Mirmirollo, five miles from the City, which though it be of a low roof (after the manner of antient buildings) yet it is ve∣ry richly furnished, and adorned with very beautifull Gardens, able to lodge and give content to the best Prince in Christendom. Here are also many other Towns, as 5 Capraena, and 6 Lucera, of which nothing memorable.

As for the fortunes of this Dukedom, it is to be observed that Mantua followed for long time the fortunes of the Western Empire, till given by Otho the second to Theobald Earl of Canosse for the many good services he had done him. Boniface who succeeded him had to Wife Beatrix the sistet of Henry the second, and by her was Father of Mathildis that famous Warriouress, who carried so great a stroak in the state of Italie. Being dispossessed of her E∣state by Henry the third, she joyned in faction with the Popes, recovered all her own again, and dismembred from the Empire many goodly Territorys; which at her death (having had three husbands but no issue) she gave it in fee for ever to the See of Rome, An. 1115. After her death Mantua continued under the protection of the Empire. But that protection failing, then by little and little it was brought under by the family of the Bonncelsi, who Lording it over a Free-people with too great severity, contracted such a generall hatred, that Passavin•• the last of them was slain in the Market-place by the people, under the command and conduct of Lewis de Gonzaga, a noble Gentleman, who presently with great applause took to himself the Govern∣ment of the Estate, An. 1328, which hath continued in his honse to this very day with a great deal of lustre, whose successors take here as followeth, under the severall titles of

A. Ch. The Lords, Marquesses, and Dukes of Mantua.

• 1328 1 Lewis Gonzaga, the first of this Line, Lord of Mantua.
• 1366 2 Guido, sonne of L••wis.
• 1369 3 Ludowick, or Lewis II. sonne of Guido.
• 1••82 4 Franois Gonzaga, sonne of Lewis 2^d highly extolled by Poggie the Florentine for his Wisdom and Learning, who valiantly repulsed the attempts made against his Estate by John Galeaze then first Duke of Millain.
• 1407 5 John Francisco Gonzaga, created the first Marquess of Mantua, by the Emperor Sigis∣mund.
• 1444 6 Lodowick, or Lewis III. sonne of John Francisco, who entertained the Emperor Frede∣rick and the King of Danemark with great magnificence.
• 1478 7 Frederick, sonne of Lewis the third.
• 1484 8 Francis II. sonne of Frederick.
• 1519 9 Frederick II. Commander of the Armies of the Pope and Florentines, entertained Charles the fift with great solemnity, by whom he was made Duke of Mantua, 1530, and declared Marquess of Montferrat in right of his wife.
• ...

• 1540 10 Francis III.* 1.197 sonne of Frederick the second, Duke of Mantua, and Marquess of Mont∣ferrat.
• 1550 11 William, the brother of Francis the third, created the first Duke of Montferrat.
• 1587 12 Vincent, sonne of William, Duke of Mantua and Montferrat.
• 13 Francis IV. sonne of Vincent, had to wife Margaret the daughter of Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy, and by her a daughter named Mary; in whose behalf the Duke of Savoy undertook the war against her Uncle for Montferrat.
• 1613 14 Ferdinand, the brother of Francis the fourth, succeeded him in bo••h Estates, notwith∣standing the opposition of the Duke of Savoy.
• 15 Vincent the II. the brother of Ferdinand and Francis the 4^th.
• 1628 16 Charles Gonzaga, Duke of Nevers in France, by his Mothers line, and of Mantua and Moutferrat by his Father Lewis Gonzaga, the third Sonne of Frederick the first Duke of Mantua, succeeded not without great opposition of the Spanish Faction, who sacked Mantua, distressed Casal, and much impoverished both Estates. But the business was at last composed by the power of the French, and the investiture conferred upon him by the hands of the Em∣peror.

The chief order of Knighthood in these Dukedoms, is, of the The blood of our Lord JESUS Christ, instituted An. 1608. The Author of it was Duke Vincent Gonzaga, when the Mariage was solemnized between his sonne Francis and the Lady Margaret daughter to the Duke of Savoy. It consisteth of twenty Knights, whereof the Mantuan Dukes are soveraigns, and was allowed by Pope Paul the fifth. The Collar hath threads of Gold layd on fire, and inter-woven with these words, Domine probasti. To the Collar are pendent two Angels, supporting three drops of blood, and circumscribed with, Nihil isto triste recepto. It took this name, because in Saint Andrews Church in Mantua, are sayd to be kept as a most precious Relique, certain drops of our Saviours blood (thou canst not, O Reader, but beleeve it) with a peece of the spunge.

The Territories of this Duke (reckoning in that of Montferrat also) are in circuit nigh un∣to those of Florence, but his Revenues fall short; which amount to about 500000 Ducats on∣ly, but might be greater, if either the Duke would be burdensom to his subjects, as Florence is; or if he were not on all sides land-locked from navigation and traffick.

The Arms of Mantua are Argent, a Cross Patee Gules, between four Eagles Sable, mem∣bred of the second: under an Escocheon in Fesse charged Quarterly with Gules a Lion Or, and Or three Barres Sable.

There are in this Dukedom Arch-Bishops 1. Bishops 4.

The Dukedom of MODENA.

THe Dukedom of MODENA containeth the Cities of Modena and Reggio, with the Ter∣••ritories adjoyning to them: both of them situate in that part of Lombardy which is called Cispadana; and consequently partake of the pleasures and commodities of it.

The people of this Dukedom are sayd to be better-natured than most of Italie: those of Modena being quick in their resolutions; easie to be pacified when wronged; and friendly in their entertainment of Strangers; the Reggians being affable, of present wits, and fit for any thing they can be imployed in: the women in both Towns of a mild disposition, neither too courtlie, nor too froward, as in other places.

The first and principall City is that of Modena, antiently better known by the name of Mu∣tina, and famous in those times for the first battell betwixt Autonie and Augustus Caesar; this latter being then not above eighteen years of age, and yet made head of a new League against Antonius, whom the Senate and people looked upon as a common Enemy. The managing of the war was left to Hirtius and Pansa then Consuls; the fortune of the day so equall, that Anto∣ny left the field, and the Consuls their lives; leaving Augustus the absolute command of a powerfull Army, into whose favours he so cunningly did work himself, that he made them the foundation of his future greatness. It was at that time a Roman Colony, but being ruined by the fury of the Gothes and Lombards, was afterwards new built at the charge of the Citizens, si∣tuate neer the Aponnine in a very good soyl, and of indifferent fair buildings. In the distracti∣ons of Italie betwixt the Emperors and the Popes, Guido the Popes Legat, and then Bishop there∣of, consigned it over to Azo of the house of Este, Lord of Ferrara, An. 1304, the Pope him∣self consenting to it, upon the payment of a yearly tribute of 10000 Crowns: since which time it hath been for the most part in the power of that house. Borsius the Marquess of Ferrera being by Frederick the third made Duke of Mutina. 2 Reggi••, the second Town of note, hath tasted much of the same fortune; at first a Roman Colony called Regio•••• Lepid••, afterwards ruined by the Gothes when they came first into Italie; repaired and compassed with a Wall by its own inha∣bitants, and for a time under the command of the Earls of Canosse. But being wearie of that yoke, they recovered their liberty; which being unable to maintain in those buftling times, they gave themselves unto Obizo the Father of Azo, An^o 1292, and after that in the year 1326

to the See of Rome.* 1.198 Passing through many other hands, it was at last sold for 60000 Ducats to the Visconti, Lords of Millain, An. 1370, and in the end recovered by the house of Este, An^o 1409, and gave the title of a Duke to the aforesaid Borsius, whom Frederick the third made Duke of Modena and Reggio 1452

The successors of this Borsius are before layd down in the succession of Ferrara, who held the whole estate together till the death of Alphonso the first Duke. He dying without lawfull issue, An^o 1595, left his estate to Caesar de Este, his Nephew by a base sonne, called Alphonso al∣so; betwixt whom and Pope Clement the 8. a war was threatned for the whole, but at last com∣premised upon these conditions, that the Church of Rome should have Ferrara, with all the lands and territories appertaining to it, as an Estate antiently holden of that See; and that Modena and Reggio being Imperiall Feifes should remain to Caesar, but to be held in fee of the Pa∣pal Throne. Duke Caesar to have leave to carry away all his moveable goods, to sell such of his lands as were not of the antient domain of the Dukedom; and to have one half of the Ord∣nance and Artillery. By which agreement the Cities of Modena and Reggio, became a new e∣rected State, distinct, and independent of any other: each City being well fortified and gar∣risoned, and furnished with Ordnance for defence thereof. But what they yeeld unto the Prince in the way of Revenue, and what Forces he is able to raise out of his Estates, I cannot positively determine: But by the Tribute formerly payd unto the Popes for the City of Mu∣tina, and the rich territory of both Towns, and the great Revenues of the Dukes of Ferrara, I conceive they cannot yeeld less than 100000 Crowns of yearly in-come. The Armes of this Duke the same with those of Ferrara before blazoned.

The Dukedom of PARMA.

THe Dukedom of PARMA hath on the North the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua; from which it is parted by the Po; on the South, the Apennine, which divideth it from Liguria; on the East, the Country of Modena; on the West, Montferrat: situate, as Modena is in Lombardia Cispadana, and much of the same nature both for soyl, and air, and other the com∣modities of those parts of Italie.

The principall Cities of it are, 1 Parma, an antient City, and made a Colony of the Romans at the end of the second Punick War, as Mutina and Aquileia at the same time were. It is seat∣ed on a small River of the same name, which runneth almost thorough the middest of it; beau∣tified with very handsome buildings, and peopled by a race of ingenious men, whether they do be take themselves unto Arts or Arms. The grounds about this City are of excellent pasturage, and yeeld great plenty of the Cheese which is called Parmesan. 2 Placentia, seated on the Po, one of the first Colonies which the Romans planted amongst the Cisalpine Galls, and famous for the resistance which it made both to Annibal and Asdrubal, who severally in vain besieged it: made afterwards the Metropolis of the Province of Aemilia; yet nothing the less beautifull for so great an age. The fields adjoyning have the same commendation with those of Parma, for most excellent Cheese; but go beyond for Salt-pits and Mines of Iron, which the other wanteth. 3 Mirandula, a proper Town, built in the time of Constans the sonne of Constantine the Great: the Patrimony of the noble Family of the Pici (of which was Picus de Mirandula that renowned Scholar) but held by them as Feudataries to the Dukes of Parma. 4 Briscello, called antiently Brixellum, not far from the chief City Parma; of no great note at the present time, but memorable in the Roman story for the death of the Emperor Otho, who here killed himself. For hearing here that his Forces were overthrown by Valens and Cecina Commanders of the Forces of Vitellius, then his Competitor for the Empire, he rather chose to fall by his own sword, than that the Romans should be forced for his sake to renew the war. And this he did with so much honour to himself, that many of his souldiers slew themselves at his Funerall Pile, not out of consciousness of crime, on for fear of punishment, but to testifie their affections to him, and to follow such a brave example as was layd before them. So as we may truly say of him, as he is sayd by Tacitus to have sayd of himself, viz. Alii diutius imperium tenuerunt, nemo tam fortiter resiquit. 5 Monticella, in the middle way almost between Parma and Plancentia, and op∣ponte unto Cremona, a chief. Town of the Dutchy of Millain, from which parted by the Ri∣ver Po.

These Towns (as others in these parts) have been partakers of the diversities of fortune, as being (after the declining of the Western Empire) some times under the Venetians, most times under the Millanoys, and at last couquered by the Popes in the confusions and distractions of the Dukedom of Millain, under the two last Princes of the house of Sforza. By Paul the 3^d, being of the house of the Farnesis, the Cities of Parma and Placentia with their Appendixes, were given unto his son Petro Aluigi (or Petrus Aloysius, as the Latins call him) with the title of Duke, An^o 1549. The Signeurie of Camerine, which he had lately taken from the Dukes of Urbin, being given in recompence to the Church. This Petro being a man of most vicious life, had amongst other villanies committed an unspeakable violence on the person of Cos••••us Chirius the Bishop of Janum; and soon after poyso∣ned him. For which most detestable fact he received no other chastisement of his Father than this, Haec vitia me non cōmonstratore didicit, that he was sure he had not learnt those vices by his example

But going on in these wicked courses,* 1.199 he was slain at last by Count John Aguzzola, and Placen∣tia, after a short siege, yeelded to Ferdinand Gonzaga (Vice-Roy in Millain for the Emperor Charles the fifth) conceived to be privy to the murder. Octavian the sonne of Petro Luigi, hear∣ing what had hapned, fortified himself in Parma as well as he could; but being hated by the new Pope, and distrustfull, not without good cause, of the Emperors purposes, he had quite lost it if Henry the second of France had not taken him into his protection. For the Emperor Charles fully determined (notwithstanding that Octavian had maried his base daughter) to have made himself Lord of the Town: and the French King was loth to see so great a strength added to the Emperors possessions in Italie. When the war had now lasted four years, Philip the second which succeeded Charles, considering how necessary it was for his affairs in Italie, to have this Octavian his friend, restored unto him again this Plaisance or Placentia; and so with∣drew him from the French faction, An. 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep his house in a perpetuall dependance on Spain, he restored it not absolutely at the present, but held the Cita∣dell thereof with a Spanish Garrison till the year 1583; when in regard of the good services which Alexander Prince of Parma had done him in his Wars against the Hollanders, and others of the revolted Provinces, he caused it to be surrendred into the hands of his Father Octavian. By which, and by his setling upon this house the Town and Territory of Novara in the Dukedom of Millam, and other personall favours which they have conferred on the Princes of it, the Kings of Spain seem to have given some satisfaction to this house for stepping betwixt them and the Kingdom of Portugal, to which they might have made such a probable title as would have trou∣bled his Estate, had they stood upon it

The Dukes of Parma.

• 1549 1 Petro Luigi Farnesis, sonne to Paul the third, made by the Pope his Father the first Duke of Parma.
• 1550 2 Octavian Farnesis, sonne to Petro Lewis, maryed Margaret base daughter to Charles the fift; afterwards Governess of the Netherlands.
• 3 Alexander, sonne of Octavian and Margaret of Austria, one of the most renowned Souldiers of his time, Governour of the Netherlands for King Philip the 2^d.
• 1592 4 Rainutio Farnesis, sonne of Alexander and Mary of Portugal, eldest daughter of Edward sonne to King Emanuel; one of the competitors for that Crown.
• 5 Edoardo Farnesis, sonne of Rannutio.

Of the Revennes and Forces of these Princes I have little to say, but think them to be of good consideration in both respects: their Territories lying in the best and richest part of Italie, and their Estates, environed by more puissant neighbours; which both necessitate and inable them to defend their own.

The Duke of MONTFERRAT.

THe Dukedom of MONTFERRAT, is situate betwixt Lombardy and ••iemont, or the Rivers of Tenarus and Po, on the East and West; extended North and South in a line or branch from the Alpes to the borders of Liguria, of which last it was sometimes counted part, and called Liguria Cisapennina for distinction sake.

It took this name either à Monte ferrato, from some mountain of it stored with Iron; or else à monte feraci, as some rather think, from the fertilitie of the Mountains. And to say truth, though the whole Country seem to be nothing else than a continuall heap of Mountains, yet are they Mountains of such wonderfull fruitfulness, that they will hardly give place to any Valley in Europe.

The principall River of it is the Tenarus, above mentioned, which springing out of the hils about Barceis, a Town of the Marquisate of Saluzzes, falleth into the Po not far from Pavie. The principall Cities of it are, 1 Alba, called by Plinie Alba Pomera, situate on the banks of the sayd River, in a rich and fertile soyl, but a very bad air: near to which in a poor village called Zobia, the Emperor Pertinax was born. Who being of mean and obscure Parents, after the death of Commodus, was called by the Conspirators to the Roman Empire. But being over-zea∣lous to reform the corruptions of the souldiers, he was by the Praetorian Guards (hating their Princes for their vertues as much as formerly for their vices) most cruelly murdered; and the Imperiall dignity sold to Julianus for 25 Sestertiums a man. 2 Casal, vulgarly called Saint Vas, from the Church there dedicated to St. Evasius (or Saint Vas, as they speak it commonly) the strongest Town in all this Country; well built, and peopled with many antient and noble Fami∣lies, of which the family of St. George is one of the principall, and made a Bishops See by Pope Sixtus the fourth, An^o 1474. t was in former times the chief seat of the house of Montferrat, and for that cause compassed with a strong wall, and a fair Castle: but of late fortified after the

modern manner of Fortifications, and strengthned with an impregnable Citadel by Duke Vin∣cent Gonzaga, as the surest Key of his estate; in which new Citadell the Governour of the Pro∣vince holds his usuall residence. 3 Aique, in Latin Aquensis, famous for its Bathes or Fountains of hot and medicinall waters. 4 Saint Saviours, where there is a very strong Fortress, as there is also in 5 Ponsture, or Pont di Stura, so called of the River Stura. 6 Osoniano, antiently Occimianum, the old seat of the first Marquesses of this Montferrat. 7 Villa nova. 8 Balzale. 9 Liburn, and many others of less note.

Here are also with in the limits of this Dukedom, the Towns of Ast, Cherian, and Chivasco, be∣longing to the Dukes of Savoy, in the description of whose Country we may speak more of them; together with Novara and Alexandria, appertaing to the Dukedom of Millain, which we have spoken of already. And hereunto also I refer the strong (and in those times) impregnable Fortress, by the Latin Historians called Fraexinetum, from some Grove of Ashes near unto it; situ∣ate in the advantages of the Mountains, and not far from the sea; by consequence better able to defend it self and admit relief; and therefore made the receptacle or retreat of the Saracens, at such time as they had footing in these parts of Italie. First took and fortified by them in the year 891, recovered afterwards by the prowess and good fortune of Otho the Emperor, deservedly sur∣named the Great, about 60 years after. Of great note in the stories of those middle times. By Luitprandus placed near the borders of Provence; by Blondus and Leander near the River Po, and the Town of Valenza, once called Forum Fulvii; and finally by Sigonius in the Coltian Alpes: and so most fit to be referred unto this Country, though now so desolated that there is no remainder of the ruins of it.

This Country was made a Marquisate by Otho the 2^d, An. 985. one of the seven by him erected and given to the 7 sons of Waleran of Saxonie, who had maryed his daughter Adelheide. A Military Family, conspicuously eminent in the Wars of Greece and the Holy-land; where they did many acts of singular merit: insomuch as Baldwin and Conrade, issuing from a second branch hereof, were made Kings of Hierusalem; and Boniface one of the Marquesses got the Kingdom of Thes∣saly, and many fair Estates in Greece. But the Male-issue fayling in Marquess John, the Estate fell to Theodorus Palaeologus, of the Imperiall family of Constantinople, who had maryed the Heir-ge∣nerall of the house; continuing in his name till the year 1534, when it fell into the hands of the Dukes of Mantua. In the person of Duke William Gonzaga raised to the honour of a Duke∣dom, as it still continueth: the best and richest part of that Dukes Estate, and the fairest flower in all his Garden. The residue of the story may be best collected out of the following Cata∣logue of

The Marquesses of Montferrat.

• A. C.
• ••985 1 William, one of the sonnes of Waleran and Adelheide, made the first Marquess of Mont∣ferrat.
• 2 Boniface, the sonne of William.
• 3 William II. who accompanied the Emperor Conrade the 3. and 5 Lewis of France to the Holy-land.
• ••183 4 Boniface II. sonne of William the second, his younger brother William being designed King of Hierusalem, and Reyner another of them made Prince of Thessaly, succeeded his Father in Montferrat. Ayding his Nephew Baldwin the sonne of William in reco∣vering the Kingdom of Hierusalem, he was took prisoner by Guy of Lusignan, Com∣petitor with him for that title.
• 5 William III. sonne of Boniface, poysoned in the Holy-land, where he endeavoured the restoring of his Brother Conrade to that languishing Kingdom.
• 6 Boniface III. sonne of William the third, for his valour in taking of Constantinople, made King of Thessalie.
• 1254 7 Boniface IV. sonne of Boniface the third, added Vercelli and Eporedium unto his Estate.
• 8 John, surnamed the Just, the last of this house.
• 9 Theodore Palaeologus, sonne of the Emperor Andronicus Palaeologus the elder, and Yoland his wife, daughter of Boniface the fourth.
• 10 John Palaeologus, sonne of Theodore.
• 11 Theodorus II. sonne of John, a great builder and endower of Religious houses.
• 12 Jacobus Johannes, sonne of Theodore the second.
• 13 John III. eldest sonne of Jacobus Johannes.
• 1464 14 William IV. brother of John the third, founder of the City and Monastery of Casal
• 1487 15 Boniface V. brother of John and William, the two last Marquesses, invested by Frede∣derick the fourth, Blanea Maria the daughter of William surrendring her Estate un∣to him.
• 16 William V. sonne of Boniface the fift.
• 1518 17 Boniface VI. sonne of William the fift.
• 1530 18 John George, brother of William the fift, succeeded his Nephew in the Estate; which he held but four years. After whose death, An^o 1534, this Marquisate was adjudged to Frede∣rick

• the first Duke of Mantua, who had maryed Margaret daughter of William the fift, and next heir to George. Whose successors may be seen in the former Catalogue of the Dukes of Mantua.

The Arms hereof are Gules, a Chief Argent.

Here are in this Estate. Arch-Bishops o Bishops 4.

And now according to my method, I should proceed to the description and story of the Prin∣cipality of P••emont, the last and most Western part of Italy. But being it lyeth partly in, and partly at the foot of the Alpes, was antiently a part of the Province called Alpes Coltiae, and is now part of the Estate of the Duke of Savoy: we will defer it till we come to those Alpine Pro∣vinces which are next to follovv. And so much shall suffice for Italie, in which there are, be∣sides those of Premont,

• Popes 1.
• Arch-B. 35.
• Patriarchs 3.
• Bishops 292.
• Universities 17.
• ...viz.

• ...In the Land of the Church.
  • Rome.
  • Bononia.
  • Ferrara.
  • Perusia.
• In Sicil.
  • Palermo.
  • Catana.
• In the Signeury of Venice.
  • Venice.
  • Padua.
  • Verona.
• In the Dukedom of Tuscanie.
  • Florence.
  • Pisa.
  • Sienna.
• In Naples.
  • Naples.
  • Salera.
• In Lombardie.
  • Millain.
  • Pavie.
  • Mantua.

And so much for Italie.

OF THE ALPES.

BEfore we can come out of Italie into France we must cross the Alpes, a ridge of hills where∣with (as with a strong and defensible Rampart) Italie is assured against France and Germany. They are said to be five days journey high, covered continually with snow, from the whiteness whereof they took this name: that in the Sabine Dialect being called Alpum, which in the La∣ti••e was called Album.

They begin about the Mediterranean or Ligustick Seas, and crossing all along the borders of France and Germany extend as far as to the Gulf of Cornero, in the Province of Istria; and are in severall parts, which we will muster up as they lie in order from the Mediterranean to the A∣driatick. And first those which lie neerest to the Mediterranean, are for that cause called Mari∣timae; from their neerness to Liguria, called by some Ligusticae. 2. Then follow those called Co∣ctiae, from Coctius, a King of the Allobroges; and 3. those named Graiae, from the passage of Her∣cules, and his Grecian followers; of which both amongst the Poets and Historians there is very good evidence. 4. After we come to the Poeninae, so named from the march of Annibal and his Carthaginiant, whom the Latine Writers call by the name of Paeni, or from the Mountain-God Poeninus, worshipped by the Veragri, the Inhabitants of it. 5. Next come we to the Le∣pontiae, so named from the Lepontii, who did there inhabite; as 6. the Rhaetica, which lie next to them, from the Rhaeti once a powerfull people of that mountainous tract. 7. Then follow those called Juliae, from the passage of Julius Caesar over them, in his march towards Gaule: and so at last we come unto those called Carnica, extending to the shores of the Adriatick, deno∣minated from the Carni who did here inhabit, and who gave name also to Carniola, an adjoyning Province.

The antient Inhabitants of these mountainous Countreys, besides the Allobroges, Veragri, Le∣pontii, Rhaets, and Carni, spoken of before, were the Sedani, Salii, Valenses, Vacontii, and divers others of less note and estimation: all vanquished by the indefatigable industry of the Romans. After whose subjugation, and the settlement of the Roman Empire, these mountains, and some part of the vales adjoyning, made five severall Provinces, viz. the Province of the Coctian Alpes, containing Wallisland and Piemont. Secondly, of Rhaetia Prima, comprehending the Grisons, and part of the Dukedom of Millaine, now in possession of the Switzers; both which were mem∣bers of the Diocese of Italie. Thirdly, of the Alpes Maritima, now part of Daulphine and Pro∣vence. Fourthly, of the Graiae and Poeninae Alpes, and the greatest part of Maxima Sequanorum, including some part of Savoy, and most part of Switzerland; both which were members of the Diocese of Gaule: and fifthly, of Noric••m Mediterraneum; comprehending Carniola, Carin∣thia, and the parts neer hand, which were members of the Diocese of Illyricum Occidentale. The people antiently, as now, by reason of their drinking snow-water, dissolving from the tops of the hills, and sometimes falling thence with as great a violence as the Cataracts of Nilus are said to do, were generally troubled with a swelling in the throat, which the Latines call Stru∣ma, being the same with that which we call the Kings Evill, because by speciall privilege cura∣ble by the Kings of France and England. Quis tumidum guttur miratur in Alpibus? as the Poet hath it.

Of these vast hills, the lowest are the Carnicae and Maritimae, lying nearest to the severall Seas before remembred. The Coctia and the Graiae not so high, but that the passages lye open for the most part of the year. The rest, by reason of their deep and dreadfull praecipices, their tedious and steep ascents, narrow ways, dangerous craggie Rocks, fierce whirlwinds, and huge balls of snow tumbling with an incredible violence from the tops of the mountains, are hardly passable by horse, not at all by waggon. And yet amongst these dreadfull hills there are observed to be some vallies of great fertilitie, not giving ground for fruitfulness to the best in Europe: and for the sweetness of the temperature going much beyond them. With such an equall hand doth the heavenly Providence dispence the benefits of Nature to his whole Creation, that plenty bordereth upon want, and pain on pleasure.

And yet for all the difficulty and danger of these Alpine passages, covetousness, or curiosity, or desire of conquest, have found a way to make them passable in many places, and that not only for private and particular passengers, but for vast multitudes and numerous Armies, such as those led by Annibal and Julius Caesar. But specially the barbarous people found out five wayes to

break into Italie, which have been since much travelled by divers Nations; of which three be out of France, and two out of Germanie. The first from France is thorough Provence, and so close to the Ligustick Seas; easiest for private Passengers, but too strait and narrow for great Armies; there being many passages in the Countrey of Nizze, so narrow, that ten men may make head against ten thousand, as in that called the Pace of the Virgin, for one. The second is over the hills called Geneure, into the Marquisate of Saluzzes, and so to the other parts of Lom∣bardie: which was the way that Charles the eighth marched towards Naples; and by the Ita∣lians is called commonly Strada Romana, because the ordinary passage betwixt France and Rome. The third way is over the greater Cenis (which some call the lesser S. Bernard, so to Aost, or Turin; which (if we may believe Antiquity) was first opened by Hercules, and after fol∣lowed by Annibal, who found the passages so closed up, that he was forced to break his way (as Plutarch telleth us) with fire and vinegar: whence that so memorable saying, Viam Annibal aut inven••ct aut faciet; and from the passage of those Worthies, this tract, and that adjoyning, were called Alpes, Craiae, and Poeninae. Or if (as others think) Annibal took the former way, and came directly upon Turin, which Town it is most certain that he took in his march; then these Poeninae must take name from the passage of Asdrubal, or of some part of Annibals Army, which probably was too great to go all one way, or els from the Mountain-God Poeninus, as before was said.

The first way out of Germany into Italie, is thorough the Countrey of the Grisons, by the Val∣tolin, which the Spaniard seized into his hands. So that by the keeping of the Veltlyn, or Valto∣lin, and manning of the Fort Fuentes, which he also erected; he was in a manner the Lord of this passage: not onely to the discontent of the Natives, but to the distast of his neighbours the Savoyards and Venetians. The other way out of Germany into Italie, is thorough the Countrey of Torolis, by the Towns of Inspruch and Trent. This passage is commanded by the Castle and Fort of Eresberg, seated on the confines of this Countrey towards Suevia, and from Instruch, is two days journey distant. Which Fort, in the War which the Protestant Princes made against Charles the fifth, was surprized by Captain Scherteline, so to hinder the comming of the Popes Forces into Germany: for which the Emperor so hated him, that when all the rest of that facti∣on were pardoned, he only continued a Proscript, his head being valued at 4000. Crowns. The taking also fo this Fort, and the Castle adjoyning, by D. Maurice of Saxony, made the said Charles then being in Inspruch, to fly out of Germany, and shortly after to resign his Empire to his brother Ferdinand.

Out of these Mountains rise the springs of many of the most renowned Rivers in these West parts of the world; as, 1. The Rhene, which springeth from two severall Fountains, the one which they call the Neerer Rhyne, out of the Lepontiae; and the other which they term the Vor∣der, or further Rhyne, out of the Rheticae; which meet together about a Dutch mile from Chur, the chief Town of the Grisons, and so go on by Constance to Germany. 2. Rhosue, which riseth in that part of the Lepontiae, which is called Die Furchen, about two Dutch miles from the head of the Neerer or Hinder Rhyne, and so thorough Wallistand into France. 3. Padus, or Po, which hath his head in a branch of the Coltian or Coctian Alpes, heretofore called Mons Vesulus, and so thorough Piemont into Italie. Out of them also spring the Rivers of Russe, Durance, and A∣thesis, the first a Dutch, the second a French, and the third an Italian River also; not to say any thing of others of inferiour note. The great Lakes which are found in this monntainous tract, we shall hereafter meet with in their proper places.

Let us next look upon the Countreys and Estates here situate, vvhich bordering upon Italie, France, and Germanie, and partaking somevvhat of them all, do belong to neither; but reckon themselves to be free and absolute Estates, Supreme, and independent upon any others, as indeed they are. Such other of these Alpine Countreys, which are under the command of the German Princes, as some parts of Schwaben and Bavaria, together vvith Tirol, Carniola, and the rest vvhich belong to Austria, shall be considered in the History of those States and Princes, to vvhich of right they do belong. But for the rest, vvhich as they lie intire together vvithout intermix∣ture, so they are absolute in themselves, and ovv nor sute nor service unto any other; vve vvill consider them in this place, under the name of the Alpes, or the Alpine Provinces.

The ALPES then, or the Alpine Provinces, call them vvhich you vvill, are bounded on the East vvith Tirol in Germany, and the Dukedoms of Millain and Montferrat in Italie; on the West, vvith Provence, Daulphine, and La Bresse, parts of the Continent of France; on the North, vvith the County of Burgundy in France, and Suevid or Schwaben in High Germany; and on the South, vvith Lombardy, and a branch of the Mediterranean Sea. Called in the middle times by the name of Burgundia Trans••urana, because it contained that part of the Kingdom of Burgundy, which ••ay beyond the Mountain Jour: A Mountain vvhich beginning near the City of Basil, and not far from the Rhene, passeth South-Westvvard by the Lakes of Bieler-Zee, Nuwenburger-Zee, and that called Lemane, till it come almost unto the Rhosue: dividing by that means the Provinces of Switzerland and Savoy from the County of Burgundy.

It lyeth under the sixt Climate, and some part of the seventh: so that the longest day in Sum∣mer is fifteen hours, and three quarters. Of different nature in regard both of Soyl and Peo∣ple; vvhich vvill best shevv it self in the Survey of the severall Provinces into vvhich divided; that is to say, 1. the Dukedom of Savoy, 2. the Signeury of Geneva, 3. the Resorts of Wallisland,

4 the Cantons of the Switzers, and 5 the Leagues or the Grisons. Which severall States, though they be reckoned to belong to the German Empire, and that the Bishops of Chu••, S••on, and Basil, are generally accounted for Princes of it: yet they neither come unto the Diets, nor are subject to the publick Taxes, nor comprehended within any of those ten Circles into which the Empire is divided.

The Language herein spoken, partakes somewhat of all three, as before was sayd: the French being wholly spoke in Savoy, the lower Wallisland, and generally by the Switzers bor∣dering on the Lake Lemane; the Dutch being common to the greatest part of the Switzers, the Grisons about Chur, and the upper Wallisland; and finally the Italian, used by the ge∣nerality of the Grisons, the Praefectures appertaining unto them and the Switzers both, in Pie∣mont, and those parts of Savoy which lie next unto it.

The principall Souldiers of these mountainous Provinces, 1 Rodolph Earl of Habspurg, the Founder of the present Austrian Family 2 Thomas, and 3 Peter, Earles of Savoy, this last surnamed Charlemain the second. 4 Emanuel Philibert, one of the later Dukes hereof, Commander of the Armies of the King of Spain. 5 John Tzerclas, commonly called Count Tilly, Generall of the Imperiall Armies in the War of Germany. For Scholars of more spe∣ciall note for which we are beholding to these Countryes, we have 1 Philip Theophrastus Bombastus à Boenham, commonly called Paracelsus, the Author, or Instanrator of Chymicall Physick; born in the Mountains of Helvetia, as he saith himself: a man of most prodigious parts, and of no mean vices. 2 Zuinglius, one of the chief Agents in the Reformation. 3 Musculus, and 4 Oecolampadius, two Divines, his seconds. 5 Henry Bullinger, one of the same profession also. 6 Sebastian Castalio, of as much Learning as the best of them, though of different judgement. 7 Dan. Tossanus the Hebrician. To which we may adde 8 Calvin also, who though he had his birth in France, had his being here; and never grew to any eminency in Fame or Learning, till he was setled in Geneva.

For matter of Religion, it is of a very mixt condition also in all these Countries: that of the Romish onely have publick countenance in the Dukedom of Savoy, and Piemont; but so that the Reformed is tolerated in some parts thereof, especially in the parts next Dauphine; to which the neighborhood of Geneva gives a great increase. In Switzerland there are four Cantons which are wholly for the Reformation, viz. Zurich, Bern, Basil, and Schaffhausen: Seven that stand wholly for the Doctrin of the Church of Rome, i. e. Uren, Switz, Underwal∣den, Lucern, Zug, Friburg, and Solothurn: in Apenzel and Glaris, they allow of both. The Grisons are confusedly divided betwixt both Religions; but the Italian Praefectures admit no other but the Romish. The cause of which division came upon the preaching of Zuinglius, a Canon of the Church of Zurich, who being animated with Luthers good success in Germany, began about the year 1519 to preach against the Mass, and Images, and other the corruptions of the Church of Rome. In which his party so increased, that on a publick Disputation which vvas held at Zurich, the Mass was abrogated in that Canton by the authority of the Se∣nate, Anno 1526, and Images destroyed at Bern, 1528. After which prosperous beginnings, the Reformation began to spread it self amongst the Confederates; and had prevailed further both in France and Germanie, but for a difference which arose betwixt him and Luther about the Sacrament of the Supper: in which Luther did not only maintain a Reall presence, but a Consubstantiation also in the sacred Elements; which Zuinglius maintained to be only a bare sign and representation of Christs blessed body. For reconciling of this difference, wherein the e∣nemies of both did extremely triumph, a conference was held between them at Marpurg a town of Hassiae, by the procurement of that Lantgrave, but without success: Luther professing that he durst not agree in that point with Zuingulius, ne Principes suos interpretatione tantopere Ponti∣ficiis exosa, magis invisos redderet, for fear of drawing too great hatred on the Princes of his own profession. From this time forwards all brake out into open flames, the names of Ubiqui∣tarians, and Sacramentarians, being reciprocally cast upon one another; to the great hindrance of the cause which they had in hand: yet so that the Lutheran opinions got ground in Germa∣ny, the Zuinglians amongst these Mountains and in France it self, and finally prevailed by the meanes of Calvin in many parts of Germany also. But hereof more hereafter in convenient place.

As for the story of those Countries, before they were divided into so many hands, we are to know that the old Inhabitants hereof (mentioned before) were conquered severally by the Romans: as shall be shewen in the description of the severall Provinces. Won from the Ro∣mans by the Burgundians, in the time of Honorius the Western Emperor, they became'a member of their Kingdom, except the Country of the Grisons, and some parts of Switzerland, which fell under the Almans: united afterwards in the new Kingdom of Burgundy of the French erection, when subdued by that Nation. But Charles the Bald, the last of the French Kings of Burgundie, having united it to the Kingdom of France, divided it into three Estates; that is to say, the Dukedom of Burgundie on this side of the Soasne, the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Soasne, and the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Jour. This last containing the greatest part of all these Alpine Provinces (except Piemont onely) vvas by the sayd Charles gi∣ven to Conrade a Saxon Prince, the sonne of Witikind the third, and younger brother of Ro∣bert,

the first Earl of Anion,* 1.200 by the name of Earl of Burgundy Transjurane, or Burgundy be∣yond the Jour. Rodolph his sonne and successor, by Eudes the King of France, his Comin German, was honoured with the title of King: to make him equall at the least with Bos••n Earl of Burgundie beyond the Soasne, whom Charles the Grose, Tabour the same time had made King of Arles. But Rodolph finding it offensive to the German Emperors, abandoned it on the death of Endes, and took to himself the title of Duke. The residue of the story we shall have in the following Catalogue of

The Earles, Dukes, and Kings of Burgundie Trnnsjurane.

• 1 Conrade, the first Earl of Burgundie Transjurane.
• 890 2 Rodolph, Earl, King, and Duke of Burgundie Transjurane.
• 912 3 Rodolph II. elected King of Italie against Berengarius; which title he exchanged with Hugh de Arles, who vvas chosen by another Faction, for the possession of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundie, on the assuming of which Crown he resigned this Dukedom to his Brother.
• 4 Boson, the brother of Rodolph the second, succeeded his brother in the Dukedom of Burgundie beyond the Jour; as afterwards he succeeded Rodolph his Brothers sonne in the kingdom of Arles and Bnrgundie.
• 965 5 Conrade, sonne of Boson, King of Arles and Burgundie, and Duke of Burgundie Trans∣jurane.
• 990 6 Rodolph III. sonne of Conrade, who dying without issue lest his estates to Henry sur∣named the Black, the sonne of his sister Gisela, by Conrade the second, Emperor and King of Germanie: united so unto the Empire, till by the bounty and improvidence of some following Emperors, it was cantonned into many parts; of which more anon. It is novv time to lay aside this discourse as to the generall condition and affairs of these Alpine Provin∣ces; and to look over the particulars: beginning first with the estate of the Duke of Savoy, situate wholly in these Mountains, and lying next to Italie, where before we left.

THE DVKEDOM OF SAVOY.

THe Dukedom of SAVOY is bounded on the East, with Millain and Montferrat in Italy; on the West, with Dauphine in France; on the North, with Switzerland, and the Lake of Ge∣neva; and on the South, with Provence, and the Mediterranean. The Country of so different na∣ture, that it cannot be reduced under any one character: and therefore we must look upon it in the severall parts into which divided; that is to say, 1 the Principalitie of Piemont, and 2 Sa∣voy, specially so called.

1 PIEMONT, in Latin called Regio Pedemontana, because situate at the foot of the Moun∣tains (as the name in both languages imports) is bounded on the East, with Millain and Montfer∣rat; on the West, with Savoy; on the North, with the Switzers; and on the South, it runneth in a narrow valley to the Mediterranean, having Montferrat on the one side, Provence and a part of the Alpes upon the other. The Country wonderfully fertile compared with Switzerland and Savoy, which lie next unto it; but thought to be inferior to the rest of Italie. It containeth, besides Baronies and Lordships, 15 Marquisates, 52 Earldoms, 160 Castles or walled places: and is so populous withall, that once a Piemontese being demauded the extent of his Country, made answer, that it was a City of 300 miles compass.

The principall Cities of it are, 1 Turin, called of old Augusta Taurinorum, because the head City of the Taurini, once the inhabitants of this Tract: from which Taurini it deriveth the name of Turin, and not as some conceive from the River Duria, on whose banks it standeth. In this City is the Court and Palace of the Duke of Savoy (who is the Lord of this Country) the See of an Archbishop, and an Universitie, in which the renowned Scholar Erasmus to ok his degrees in Divinity. It is situate on the River Po, in a place very important for the guard of Italie, for which cause the Romans sent a Colony hither, and the Lombards made it one of the•• four Dukedoms. Adjoyning to it is a Park of the Dukes of Savoy, watered with the Duria, Sture, and Po, six miles in circuit, full of Woods, Lakes, and pleasant Fountains, which make it one of the sweetest situations in Europe. 2 Mondent, seated on the swelling of a little hill, with very fair Suburbs round about it, in one of which the Dukes of Savoy built a Church and Chappell to the blessed Virgin: intended for the buriall-place of the Ducall Family. It is the best peopled Town, for the bigness of it, of any in Italie. 3 Augusta Iraetoria, now call∣ed

Aost, situate in the furthest corner of Italy to the North and West.* 1.201 4 Vercelli, a strong Tovvn bordering upon Millain, to which it formerly belonged, and was given first in Dower with Blanch the daughter of Philip Maria Duke of Millain, to Amadee the third, Duke of Sa∣voy, antiently the chief Town of the Libyci, who together with the Salassi and Taurini, were the old Inhabitants of this Countrey. 5 Inurea, called by Ptolomie Eporedia, situate at the very jaws of the Alpes, an Episcopall Citie. 6 Nicaea, or Nizze, an Haven on the Mediterra∣nean, at the influx of the River Varus, which divides it from Provence, beautified with a Ca∣thedrall Church, the Bishops Palace, a Monastery of Nuns, and an impregnable Cittadel. A place so naturally strong, that when as yet the Fortifications were imperfect, it resisted the whole Forces of Barbarossa the Turkish Admiral, An. 1543, lying before it with a Navy of two hun∣dred sayl, and battering it continually with incredible fury. First fortified by Duke Charles, up∣on occasion of some words of the Duke of Burbon, who passing this way with his Army, Be∣hold, saith he, a situation of which they know not the importance: the Citadell being after added by Emanuel Philibert, and garrisoned for the most part with 400 souldiers. 7 Suse, seated in the ordinary thorough fare betwixt France and Italy, called of old Segovio, and honoused in those times with a stately Sepulchre of K. Coctius King of the Allobroges: one of the seven Mar∣quisates in the middle times erected by the Emperor Otho. 8 Pignarolle, fortified with a Castle of great importance, which commandeth all the adjoyning vallies. 9 Quiers, adorned vvith many goodly Churches, fair Convents, and noble Families. 10 Ville Franche, a place of great strength, more towards the sea. 11 Savillan, seated in so pleasant a Country, that Duke Ema∣nuel Philibert had once a purpose to settle his abode in it, and make it the chief of his Estate. 12 Busque, a Marquisate, another of the seven erected for the sonnes of Waleran. 13 Hereunto we may adde the City of Ast (though properly within the limits of Montferrat) antiently a Colony of the Romans, and now to be compared, for the greatness and beauty of her Palaces, to the most stately Cities of Lombardy, situate betwixt the two Rivers of Po and Tenarus, very rich, and populous.

Here is also in this Country the Marquisate of Saluzzes (of the same erection as the former, but a greater Estate) the cause of so many differences betwixt France and Savoy. The principall Town whereof is called also Saluzze (from the Salassi questionless who dwelt hereabouts,) seated about the spring of the River Po, reasonably big, and fortified with a very large Castle, fitted with rooms for all uses, and for every season. 2 Carmanlogla, which gave name to that fa∣mous Captain who carried so great a sway in the Wars of Italie. A Town so fortified and sto∣red with all sorts of Ammunition, that it is thought impregnable. 3 Ravelle, a well-fortified place. 4 Doglian, the thorow-fare for the greatest part of the trade which is driven betwixt Pie∣mont and the River of Genoa. The Arms hereof Argent, a Chief Gules.

The antient Inhabitants of this Country were the Salassi, Libyci, and Taurini, as before is said, all vanquished by the Romans, and their Country made a Province of that Empire, by the name of the Province of Alpes Coltiae, in the time of Nero, of which Genoa was the Metropolis or principall City. The present are descended for the most part of the Heruls, who under the conduct of Odoacer conquered Italie, whereof he was proclamed King by the Romans themselves: but Odoacer being vanquished near Verona, by Theodorick King of the Gothes, the Heruli had this Country allotted to them by the Conqueror, for their habitation. They had not held it long, when subdued by the Lombards, of whose Kingdom it remained a part, till given by Aripert the seventeenth King of the Lombards, to the Church of Rome: affirmed by some to be the first temporall estate that ever the Popes of Rome had possession of. But lying far off, aud the dona∣tion not confirmed by the Kings succeeding, the Popes got little by the gift: so that in the sub∣verting of the kingdom of the Lombards, it was at the devotion of the Kings of Italie, of the house of Charles the Great, and afterwards of his successors in the Empire, by whom distracted into severall Estates and Principalities. Thomas and Peter Earls of Savoy made themselves Ma∣sters of the greatest part of it by force of Arms: the former in the year 1210, the later in the year 1256. Since that time the first sonne of Savoy is stiled Prince of Piemont. The Marquisate of Saluzzes, containing almost all the rest, was added by the mariage of a daughter of this Marquisate with Charles Duke of Savoy, An. 1481. Of which mariage though there was no issue, vet the Savoyard alwayes held it as their own; till the French upon as good a title possessed themselves of it: Recovered by the Savoyard An. 1588, the Civil Wars then hot in France. But finding that he was not able to hold it against Henry the fourth (who looked upon it as a door to let his forces into Italie) he compounded with him, An. 1600. the Country of Bresse being given in exchange for this Marquisate: Of which, together with the residue of Piemont, and some peeces of importance in the Dukedom of Montferrat, that noble Family of Savoy doth now stand possessed.

The Armes of this Principality are Gules, a Cross Argent, charged with a Label of three points Azure.

2 SAVOY, strictly and specially so called, is bouuded on the East, with Wallisland, and part of Piemont; on the West, with Daulphine and La Bresse; on the South, with some parts of Daul∣phine only; and on the North, with Switzerland, and the Lake of Geneva.

The Country is fot the most part hilly and mountainous, overspread with the branches of the Alpes; healthy enough, as commonly all Hill-countries are, but not very fruitfull, except some

of the vallies which lie nearest to the Western Sun,* 1.202 and the plain tract about the Lemanian Lake, lying towards Geneva. By reason of the difficult and narrow waies, and those full of theeves, it was once called Malvoy: but the passages being opened by the cost and industry of the people, and purged of theeves by good Laws and exemplary justice, it gained the name of Savoy or Sal∣voy, quasi salva via; as Maleventum, a town of the Realm of Naples, on the like considerations got the name of Benevent. By the Latins of these later times it is called Sabaudia, a name not known to any of the antient writers, who knew it by no other name than that of the Allobro∣ges, or Allobrogum Regio.

The Common people are naturally very dull and simple, so gross of understanding for all their continuall converse with other Nations, who take this Country in their way to Italie, that they beleeve the Duke of Savoy to be the greatest Prince in the World: and so unwar∣like, that a few men of another Nation well trained and disciplined, will make a great num∣ber of them fly. But on the other side, the Gentry are of a very pleasing conversation, civill, ingenious, and affecting all good exercise: so as there may be dayly seen in Chamberie as much good company, and as well-appointed and behaved, as in many of the best Towns of France or Italie. The number of both sorts, taking in Piemont (who are not interessed in the first part of this character) are thought to be 800000.

The chief Cities are, 1 Chamberie, situate on the banks of the River L' Arch in a very pleasant valley, compassed round with Mountains, the principal of the Dukedom on that side of the Alpes, honoured with the Dukes Court when he resideth in this Countrey, the or∣dinary seat of Justice, and many neat houses which belong to the Gentry: fortified of late with a strong Castle and sufficient Out-works, but not recovered of the damage it received An^o 1600, when it was forced by King Henry the fourth of France, in his Wars with Savoy. 2 Tarentuise, an Archbishops See, situate in the middest of the Mountains; heretofore the Me∣tropolis of the Province of the Alpes Graiae, and Poeninae, and called by Antoninus, Civitas Centronum, from the Centrones who inhabited about this tract. 3 Lunebourg, in the Country of the old Me∣dulli, betwixt which and Suse, a town of Piemont, lyeth the most ordinary road betwixt France and Italie. 4 Aque belle, situate at the foot of a craggy Rock. 5 Ripaille, in a sweet and fruitfull situation, on the South-side of the Lake Lemanus, the chief Town of the Signeury of Fossig∣me: where Amadee the first Duke of Savoy having given over his Estate, lived a Monastick life, and was thence chosen Pope by the Fathers of Basil, An^o 1440. 6 Nun or Nevidum (by some of the old Latins called Noviodunum) an antient City, layd desolate, in, or before the time of Julius Caesar, repaired again in the Empire of Vespasian; the seat of late times of the Bishops of Geneva, since their expulsion out of that Citie. 7 Bele, on the Rhodanus, or Rhos∣ne. 8 Albon, founded about the year 456. 9 Conflans, fortified by the late Dukes of Savoy, but otherwise of small importance. 10 Annunciada, not much observable, but for being the seat or place of Sol••mnities, for an order of Knights called by that name. 11 Maurienne, or St. John de Maurienne, an Archbishops See, situate in a valley of the Alpes so called; the chief City of the old Medulli, who dwelt hereabouts; from whence the Princes of this house were first entituled Earles of Maurienne only. 12 Charboneers, a well-fortified place. Here is al∣so the strong Town and Fort of Montmelian, which held out four moneths against Henry the fourth, and many thousand shot of French Cannon, An^o 1600: and the impregnable Fortress of St. Catharines, which yet submitted to that King; the Government whereof being denied to the Duke of Byron, plunged him in discontent and treason to the loss of his head.

The many Tribes in and about this mountainous Country, of which we have mentioned some before, pass generally in most antient Writers by the name of the Allobroges, because the most powerfull of them all. Of whom the first mention which vve find in story, is the Attonement made by Annibal in his passage this way, between Bruncus and his brother, a∣bout the succession of the Kingdom. Afterwards siding with the Salii a Gallick Nation in a War against Marseilles, then a confederate of the Romans, they drew that people on their backs, by whom they were in fine subdued, with the loss of no less than 120000 Galls, un∣der the severall conducts of Cn. Domitius Aenobarbus, and Qu. Fabius Maximus: by which last, Bituitus, or Bitultus King of the Auverni, one of the confederates, was led in triumph unto Rome. The Country and people at that time were much alike, Coelum atrox, pervicaci inge∣nio, a sharp air, and stubborn people, as it is in Florus: not without commendation in the following Ages for discovering Catilines conspiracy, by which the whole Roman state was in danger of ruin. After which we find Coctius one of the Kings of these Allobroges, to have been in speciall favour with Augustus Caesar, affirmed to be the founder of 12 Cities in this mountainous tract, whence it had the name of Alpes Coctiae; and by that name reduced into the form of a Province by the Emperor Nero. In the declining of that Empire, this Province became a part of the Kingdom of Burgundy; and passed with other rights of that falling Kingdom to the Emperors of Germany, by the gift of Rodolph the last King. To them it did continue subject till the year 999, in which Berald of Saxony, brother to Otho the third, for killing Mary the lascivious Wife of his Uncle, fled from Germany, and setled himself here in France. His sonne Humbert (surnamed Blanchmanis, that is White-hand) was by the speciall favour of the Emperor Conradus Salicus, made Earl of Maurienne, which is a town of this

Country, An^o 1027. And by this mariage with Adela the daughter and heir of the Mar∣quess of Suse, added that noble Marquisate (one of the seven erected by Otho the second, and given amongst the sonnes of Waleran) unto his estate. Humbert the second gained by conquest the Town and Territory of Tarentaise; as Ame, or Amadee the third did the Counties of Vaulx and Chablais, An^o 1240, or thereabouts. Ame, or Amadee the fourth, by the Mariage of Si∣bille daughter and sole heir of Wric Earl of Bresse, added that Earldom to his house: as Ame, or Amadee the ninth, did the Town and Territory of Vercelli, upon the contract be∣twixt Philibert his sonne and successor with Blanch the base daughter of Philip Maria Duke of Millain, who afterwards was maryed unto Francis Sforza. Ame, or Amadee the second Earl of Maurienne was by the Emperor Henry the fifth, invested with the title of Earl of Savoy; and Amadee the eighth created the first Duke by the Emperor Sigismund, An^o 1397. But the main improvement of the power and patrimony of this House, came by the valour and good success of the two Earles, Thomas, who in the year 1210, and Peter one of his sonnes and successors (for his manifold Conquests, surnamed Charlemaine the Junior) An^o 1256, by con∣quest got a great part of Peidmont, to which the Marquisate of Saluzzes containing almost all the rest, was united by a Mariage of the daughter of the Marquisate, to Charles Duke of Sa∣voy; and though he dyed without issue by her, An^o 1489, yet his successors still kept the pos∣session of it, till Francis the first, pretending some title to it in the right of his Mother (a daughter of the house of Savoy) layd it unto the Crown of France: from which it was a∣gain recovered by the Savoyard, during the French Civill Wars, An^o 1588, and now is peace∣ably possessed: The Countrey of Bresse being given to the French for their pretension to the Marquisate, An^o 1600. These Dukes of Savoy have a long time been devoted to the faction of Spain, especially since the French Kings took in the lesser states bordering on them, as Bur∣gundie, Bretagne, &c. Charles the third sided so constantly with the Emperor Charles the fifth, that denying Francis the first a passage for his Army thorough the Country into Italy, he vvas by the sayd King dispoyled of his Estates, An^o 1536. The Emperor to recover it left no∣thing undone; but in vain: for the French encountring his force in the open field, vanquished them, vvith the slaughter of fifteen thousand of his men. In the year 1558, peace being made between Henry and Philip, successors to those great Princes, Emanuel ••hilibert, sonne to Duke Charles, was restored to all his Rights. His sonne and successor, having maryed Ca∣tharine the daughter of King Philip the second, depended wholly upon Spain, notwithstand∣ing many quarrels vvhich did grovv betwixt them, his sonnes receiving thence many great pensions and preferments: For at the same time Prince Amadee Victorio the second sonne, during the life of Philip his elder brother, vvas chief Commander of that Kings Gal∣lies, and had in pension a hundred thousand Crowns per annum; Philibert the third sonne was Vice-Roy of Sicil; Maurice the fourth, a Cardinal, had a moity of the Revenues of the Arch∣bishoprick of Toledo; and Don Thomazo, though then young, had his pensions also. But Ama∣dee Victorio, who succeeded him, marying Madam Christian, a daughter of King Henry the fourth of France, changed his dependances, and held more close to France than any of his pre∣decessors; but whether to the hurt or benefit of his Estates future times will shew. For leaving his heir a Minor, in the hands of his mother, the French upon pretence of preserving the Coun∣try for him against the incroachments of the Spaniard, have made themselves masters of the greatest parts of it, which when they will restore to the proper owner, is beyond my cunning to determine. But now behold the Catalogue of the

Earles and Dukes of Savoy.

• 999 1 Beral of Saxony.
• 1027 2 Humbert, the first Earl of Maurienne.
• 1048 3 Ame, or Amadee I.
• 1076 4 Humbert II.
• 1109 5 Ame, or Amadee II. the first Earl of Savoy.
• 1154 6 Humbert III.
• 1201 7 Thomas, sonne of Humbert.
• 1234 8 Ame, or Amadee III.
• 1246 9 Boniface, sonne of Ame III.
• 1256 10 Peter, a younger sonne of Earl Thomas, called Charlemagne the less, won Turin, Vaulx, &c.
• 1268 11 Philip, brother of Peter.
• 1285 12 Ame, or Amadee IV. Nephew of Thomas the 7^th Earl, by a sonne named Thomas.
• 1323 13 Edward, sonne of Ame IV.
• 1329 14 Ame, or Amadee V. the brother of Edward.
• 1342 15 Ame, or Amadee VI.
• 1385 16 Ame, or Amadee VII.
• 1397 17 Ame, or Amadee VIII, the first Duke of Savoy.
• 1434 18 Lewis, sonne of Ame VIII.
• ...

• 1461 19 Ame, or Amadee IX.
• 1475 20 Philibert, sonne of Ame 9^th.
• 1481 21 Charles, brother of Philibert.
• 1489 22 Charles II.
• 1495 23 Philip II. sonne of Lewis, the second Duke.
• 1496 24 Philibert II.
• 1504 25 Charles III. the brother of Philibert, outed of his Estate by King Francis the first.
• 1559 26 Emanuel Philibert, restored upon his Mariage with Margaret the daughter of King Francis the first, made Knight of the Garter by Qu. Mary.
• 1580 27 Charles Emanuel. 28 Ame X. called also Amadee Victorio, sonne of Charles Emanuel, maryed Christiane the daughter of King Henry the fourth.
• 1637 29 Charles Emanuel II. sonne of Amadee Victor, or Ame the 10. at the age of three yeares succeeded his Father.

The Forces of this Duke consist especially in his Forts and Garrisons, vvhereof he hath good store in France, Savoy, and Piemont, well fortified, and plentifully furnished with all manner of Ammunition. And it concerneth him so to have, considering what dangerous neighbours he hath near him, and that his Country is a continnall thorow-fare for the Armies both of France and Spain upon all occasions. Nor doth it less conduce to his preservation, that he hath so many retreats of naturall strength, as are not easily accessible by a conquering Army; of this last sort is, amongst many others, the valley of ••ost (which some reckon for a part of Savoy, and some of Piemont) so strong by reason of the narrow entries, the uneasie pas∣sages, and the great multitudes of the people which inhabit in it, that those who have made themselves masters of the rest of the Country, durst never attempt it. And of the first, be∣sides those formerly described, is the Town of Nizze, so fortified and flanked upon all acces∣ses, that it seems rather to be an assembly of Forts, than a single Fortress. Out of which Garrisons the Duke is able to draw great Forces for present service; besides the ready∣ness of the Piemont ese upon all occasions, vvhich are for the most part given to Arms.

The ordinary Revenue of this Dukedom (taking Piemont in) are sayd to be above a Million of Crovvns per Annum. But his extraordinary is so great, that Duke Charles Ema∣nuel, during his Wars with Henry the fourth, in a very few years drew out of Piemont onely eleven Millions of Crowns, besides the charge which they were put to in quartering of Soul∣diers. By which it may appear that the Dukes are not like to want money to serve their turns, when they shall desire it of the Subject, and yet not charge them more than they are able to bear.

The only Order of Knighthood in this Dukes Estate is that of the Annunciada, which ordai∣ned by Amade the first Duke, at vvhat time he defended Rhodes from the Turks, An. 1409. Their Collar is of fifteen links, to shew the fifteen mysteries of the Virgin: at the end, is the por∣traiture of our Lady, with the history of the Annunciation. Instead of a Motto, these letters, F. E. R. T. id est, Fortitudo Ejus Rhodum Tenuit, are engraven in every plate or link of the Collar: each link being inter-woven one within the other, in form of a True-lovers knot. The number of the Knights is fourteen, besides the Duke, who is the Soveraign of the Order: the solemnitie is held annually on our Lady-day, in the Castle of Saint Peter in Tu∣rin. So from this victory (for every repulse of the besieger, is a victory to the besieged) there arose a double effect: first, the institution of this order; secondly, the assumption of the pre∣sent Arms of this Dutchy, which are G. a Cross A. This being the cross of Saint John of Hie∣rusalem, whose Knights at that time vvere owners of the Rhodes. Whereas before, the Arms vvere Or, an Eagle displayed with two heads, Sable, armed Gules, supporting in fesse, an escotchi∣on of Saxony, that is Barrewise six pieces Sable and Or, a Bend flowred Vert. A coat belong∣ing to the Emperors of the house of Saxony, from whom the first Earles of Savoy did derive themselves.

3. THE SIGNEURIE OF GENEVA.

GENEVA is a City in the Dukedom of Savoy,* 1.203 formerly subject to its own Bishops, ac∣knowledging the Dukes of Savoy for the Lord in chief: now reckoned as a Free-Estate, bordering close upon the Switzers, and with them confederate; and so more properly within the course and compass of these Alpine Provinces. It is situate on the South-side of the Lake Lemane, opposite to the City of Lozanne in the Canton of Bern, from which it is distant six Dutch miles: the River Rhosne (having passed thorow the Lake with so clear a colour, that it seemeth not at all to mingle with the waters of it) running thorow the lower part thereof, over which there is a passage by two fair bridges. This lower part is seated on a flat or le∣vell, the rest on the ascent of an hill: the buildings fair, and of free-stone; well fortified on both sides both by Art and Nature, in regard of the pretensions of the Duke of Savoy (whom they suffer not to arm any Gallies upon the Lake) and other jealousies of State. The compass of the whole City is about two miles, in which there are supposed to be about sixteen or seven∣teen thousand soules. One of their bridges is more antient and better fortified than the o∣ther, belonging antiently to the Switzers (or Helvetians the old inhabitants of that tract) but broken down by Julius Caesar to hinder them from passing that way into France.

The people of the town are generally of good wits in the managery of publick business, but not very courteous towards strangers, of whom they exact as much as may be; modest and thrifty in apparell, and speak for the most part the Savoyard, or worst kind of French. So that the great resort of young Gentlemen thither, is not so much to learn that Language (which is no where worse taught) as out of an opinion which their parents have, that the Reformed Re∣ligion is no where so purely practised and professed as there. By means whereof the frie or se∣minarie of our Gentry being seasoned in their youth with Genevan principles, have many times proved disaffected to the forms of Government (as well Monarchicall as Episcopall) which they found established here at home: to the great imbroilment of the state in matters of most near concernment. The women are sayd to be more chast (or at least more reserved) than in any o∣ther place in the World: which possibly may be ascribed to that severity with which they pu∣nish all offendors in that kind: Dancing by no means tolerated in publick or private; Adul∣terie expiated by no less than death; Fornication, for the first offence with nine dayes fasting upon bread and water in prison, for the second with whipping, for the third with banishment. But notwithstanding this severity, they make love in secret, and are as amorous in their dali∣ances as in other places.

The Territories of it are very small, extending not above two Leagues and an half from any part of the Town: but the soyl, if well manured, bringeth Grain of all sorts, and great store of Wine. There is likewise plenty of pasture and feeding grounds, which furnish the City with flesh-meats, butter and cheese at very reasonable rates; the nearness of the Lake af∣fording them both Fish and Wild-fowl in good measure; and amongst others (as some say) the best Carps in Europe.

But the main improvement of this State is by the industry of the people, and the convenient situation of the City it self; the City being situated very well for the trade of Merchandise, in regard it is the ordinary passage for transporting Commodities out of Germany to the Marts at Lions, and from thence back again to Germany, Switzerland, and some parts of Italy. And for the industry of the people, it is discernable in that great store of Armor and Apparell, and other necessaries, brought from hence yearly by those of Bern; and their Mannfactures in Satten, Velvet, Taffata, and some quantities of Cloth (fine, but not durable) transported hence yearly into other places.

The Soveraignty of this City was antiently in the Earls hereof, at first Imperiall Officers on∣ly, but at last the hereditary Princes of it. Betwixt these and the Bishops (Suffragans to the Metropolitan of Vienna in Daulphine) grew many quarrels for the absolute command here∣of. In fine, the Bishops did obtain of the Emperor Frederick the first, that they and their suc∣cessors should be the sole Princes of Geneva, free from all Taxes, and not accomptable to any but the Emperor. Which notwithstanding, the Earls continuing still to molest the Bishops, they were fain to call unto their ayd the Earl of Savoy; who took upon him first as Protector onely, but after by degrees as the Lord in chief. For when the rights of the Earls of Geneva, by the Mariage of Thomas Earl of Savoy with Beatrix a daughter of these Earls, fell into that house; then Ame, or Amadee the sixt of that name, obtained of the Emperor Charles the fourth, to be Vicar-generall of the Empire in his own Country, and in that right superior to the Bi∣shop in all Temporall matters: and Ame, or Amadee the first Duke, got from Pope Martin (to

the great prejudice of the Bishops) a grant of all the Temporal jurisdiction of it. After vvhich time the Bishops were constrained to do homage to the Dukes of Savoy, and acknowledge them for their Soveraign Lords; the Autority of the Dukes being grown so great (notwith∣standing that the people were immediately subject to their Bishop onely) that the Money in Geneva vvas stamped with the Dukes name and figure; Capitall offenders were pardoned by him; no sentence of Law executed till his Officers were first made acquainted; nor League contracted by the people of any validity, vvithout his privity and allowance; and finally the Keyes of the Town presented to him as often as he pleased to lodge there, as once (for in∣stance) to Duke Charles the third, comming thither with Beatrix his Wife, a daughter of Por∣tugall. And in this state it stood, till the year 1528, the Bishop being all this vvhile their immediate Lord, and having jus gladii & alias civilis jurisdictionis partes, as Calvin himself con∣fesseth in an Epistle to Cardinal Sadolet. But in that year, Religion being then altered in the Canton of Bern, near adjoyning to them, Viret and Farellus did endeavour it in Geneva also. But finding that the Bishop and his Clergy did not like their doings, they screwed themselves into the people, and by their ayd in a popular tumult, compelled the Bishop and his Clergy to abandon the Town. And though the Bishop made them many fair overtures, out of an hope to be restored to his Estate; yet would they never hearken to him, nor admit of him any more, being once thrust out. Nor did they only in that tumult alter the Doctrin and Orders of the Church before established, but changed the Government of the State also: disclaming all allegiance both to Duke and Bishop, and standing on their own Liberty as a Free-Common∣wealth. And though all this was done by Viret and Farellus before Calvins comming to that City, which was not till the year 1536, yet being come, suffragio meo comprobavi, as he saith himself, no man was forwarder than he to approve the Action.

But Calvin being come amongst them, made their Divinity Reader, and one of the ordina∣ry Preachers, he first negotiated with them to abjure the Papacie, and never more admit their Bishop; to which he found a cheerful and unanimous consent in all the people. Then finding that no Ecclesiasticall discipline was in use amongst them, he dealt with them to admit of one of his own composing; which at last he obtained also, but with very great difficulty, and got it ratified by the Senate July the 20th. 1537. The next year after, the people weary of this new yoke, and he and his Colleagues (Farellut and Coraldus) as resolute to hold them to it; they were all three banished the Town in a popular humor; and with like levitie sued to, to return again: to which he would by no means yeeld, except they would oblige themselves by a so∣lemn Oath to admit of such a form of Discipline as he, with the advice of the other Ministers, should prescribe unto them. This being condescended to by that fickle multitude, he returns in triumph to Geneva, September the thirteenth, 1541: and got his new Discipline established on the twentieth of November following. The sum of the device was this: All Ministers to be equall amongst themselves; two Lay-men to be super-added unto every Minister; the Mini∣ster to continue for term of life, the Lay-Elders to be annually chosen; these being met toge∣ther to be called the Presbyterie; and to have power of Ordination, Censures, Absolution, and whatsoever else was acted by the Bishop formerly. Hitherto it related to Geneva only, which being but one City, and a small one too, was not capable of more than one Presbyterie. The names and notions of Classicall, Provinciall, and Nationall Assemblies came not in till afterwards; as it got ground in Kingdoms and larger Provinces. This Platform though of purpose fra∣med to content the people; yet since the Lay-officers were to be but annuall, and after subject to the lash like other Mortals, it gave but sorry satisfaction unto wiser men. And being built withall on a false foundation, was for a long time hardly able to stand alone, and fain at twelve years end to borrow a support from Zurich, and others of the Protestant Cantons, whom Calvin earnestly sollicited to allow his project, against which one Perinus, and some principall Citizens had begun to spurn. And so we have the true beginning of the Genevian Discipline, begotten in Rebellion, born in Sedition, and nursed up by Faction.

Being born into the World by the means aforesayd, some other helps it had to make it ac∣ceptable and approved of in other Churches. As first, the great content it gave to the common people, to see themselves intrusted with the weightiest matters of Religion, and thereby an equa∣litie with, if not (by reason of their number, being two for one) a superiority above their Mi∣nisters: Next, the great reputation which Calvin for his diligence in Writing and Preaching had attained unto, made all his Dictates as authentick amongst some Divines, as ever the Popes Ipse dixit in the Church of Rome. Whereby it came to pass, in a little time, that only those Churches which embraced the Doctrines and Discipline authorised by Calvin, were called the Reformed Churches: those in high Germany and elswhere which adhered to Luther, being generally called by no other name than the Lutherans, or the Lutheran Churches, as not reformed enough from the dregs of Rome. Then comes in his endeavours to promote that Platform in all other Church∣es, which he had calculated for the Meridian of Geneva only: commending it to Gasper Ole∣vianus Minister of the Church of Triers, as appearby his Letters dated April the twelf 1560, con∣gratulating the reception of it in the Churches of Poland, as appeareth by others of his Letters. And for the last help, comes in Beza, who not content to recommend it as convenient for the use of the Church (beyond which Calvin did not go) imposed it as a matter necessary upon all

the Churches: so necessary, ut ab ea recedere non magis liceat, quam ab ipsius Religionis placit is; that it was utterly as unlawfull to recede from this, as from the most materiall points of the Christian Faith. So he Epist. 83. By means whereof their followers in most of the Reformed Churches drove on so furiously, that rather than their Discipline should not be admitted, and the Episcopall Government destroied in all the Churches of CHRIST, they were resolved to depose Kings, ruin Kingdoms, and to subvert the fundamentall constitutions of all civill States. And hereunto their own Ambition gave them spur enough, affecting the supremacy in their severall Parishes, that they themselves might Lord it over Gods inheritance, under pre∣tence of setting CHRIST upon his Throne. Upon which love to the preheminence, they did not only prate against the Bishops, with malitious words (as Diotrephes for the same reason did against the Apostles) but not therewith content, neither would they themselves receive them, nor permit them that would, casting them out of the Church, with reproach and infamy. Which proud ambition in the ordinary Parochiall Minister, was cunningly fomented by some great persons, and many Lay-Patrons in all places, who underhand aimed at a further end: the one to raise themselves great fortunes out of Bishops Lands; the other to keep those Tythes them∣selves, to which by the Law they only were to nominate some deserving Person. Such were the helps by which this new device of Calvin was dispersed and propagated.

But to return unto Geneva, though Calvin for his time did hold the Chair as a perpetuall Moderator, and Beza too, untill Danaeus set him besides the Cushion: yet after that the pow∣er of the Presbyterie was shrewdly lessened in Geneva, and the good Members so restrained in the exercise of it, that they have no power to convent any man before them, but by the auto∣rity of a Syndick or Civill Magistrate. And as for maintaince, they hold their Ministers so strict∣ly to a sorry pittance, as would be sure to keep them from presuming too much on their pow∣er in Consistory. Tithes of all sorts, were to be taken up for the use of the State, and layd up in the publick Treasury; and stipends issued out to maintain the Ministerie: but those so mean, that Bezaes stipend whilst he lived, hardly amounted to eighty pound per annum, the refidue of the City-Ministers not to sixty pound, those of the Villages adjoyning, having hardly forty pound, enough to keep them always poor, and miserably obnoxious to the wealthier Citizen. And that they may not steal the Goose, and not stick up a feather, the Staee doth use to make some poor allowance to the wives and daughters of their deceased Ministers, if they dye poor, or leave their children unprovided; or otherwise have deserved well in the time of their lives. In respect hereof though the Ministers are very strict in forbidding Dancing, and have writ many Tracts against it; yet to give some content to the common people (who have not lea∣sure to attend it at other times) they allow all Man-like Exercises on the Lords-day, as shoot∣ing in peeces, long-bows, cross-bows, and the like, and that too in the morning both before and after the Sermon; so it be no impediment to them from coming to the Church at the times appointed.

As for the Government of the State, it is directed principally by the Civill or Imperiall Laws; the Judge whereof is called the Leiutenant-criminall, before whom all causes are tryed, and from whom there lyeth no Appeal, unless it be unto the Counsell of two hundred, whom they call the Great Counsell, in which the supreme power of the State resideth. Out of this Counsell of two hundred, there is chosen another lesser Counsell of five and twenty, and out of them four principall Officers whom they call the Syndiques, who have the sole managing of the Com∣monwealth, except it be in some great matter, as making Peace or War, offensive or defensive Leagues, hearing Appeales, and such like generall concernments; which the great Counsell of tvvo hundred must determine of. They have a custom superadded to the Civill Law, that if any Malefactor from another place fly to them for refuge, they punish him after the custom of the place in which the crime was committed. Otherwise, their Town being on the bor∣ders of divers Provinces, would never be free from Vagabonds. Examples hereof I will assign two: the first of certain Monks, who robbing their Convents of certain plate, and hoping for their wicked pranks at home to be the welcomer hither, were at their first acquaintance ad∣vanced to the Gallows. The second is of a Spanish Gentleman, who having fled his Country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings Gold, came to this town, and had the like re∣ward. And when for defence he alleged, that he understood their City being free, gave admission to all Offenders; true (said they) but with an intent to punish them that offended: a distinction which the Spaniard never till then learned, but then it was too late.

As for their ordinary Revenue, it is proportionable to their Territory, if not above it, con∣ceived to amount to sixty thousand pound per annum, which they raise upon the demain of the Bishop, and the Tithes of the Church, and on such impositions as are layd upon flesh and Merchandise. But they are able to raise greater sums if there be occasion, as appears plainly by the sending of 45000 Crowns to King Henry the third, before they had been long setled in their own estates.

And as for Military forces, they are able to impress two thousand men, and have Arms of all sorts for so many in the publick Arsenall: as also twelve or fourteen peeces of Ordnance, with all manner of Ammunition appertaining to them; and on the Lake some Gallies in continuall readiness against the dangers threatned them from the Dukes of Savoy. And for

the greater safety of their Estate,* 1.204 and the preservation of their Religion, they joyned them∣selves in a constant and perpetuall League with the Canton of Bern, An. 1528, communicating to each other the Freedom of their severall Cities; and by that means, are reckoned for a member of the Commonwealth of the Switzers, which is no small security to their affairs. But their chief strength, as I conceive, is that the neighbor Princes are not willing to have it fall into the hands of that Duke, or any other Potentate of more strength than he. Insomuch that vvhen that Duke besieged it, An. 1589, they were ayded from Venice with four and twen∣ty thousand, and from England with thirteen thousand Crowns, from Florence with Intelli∣gence of the Enemies purposes. Another time, when the Pope, the French King, the Spa∣niard, and Savoyard had designs upon it; the Emperor offered them assistance both of Men and Money: yea and sometimes the Dukes of Savoy have assisted them against the others, as being more desirous that the Town should remain as it doth, than fall into any other hands than his own. So ordinary a thing it is for such petit States, to be more safe by the interess of their jealous neighbors, than any forces of their ovvn.

The Arms of Geneva, when under the command of the Earls thereof, vvere Or, a Cros•• Azure.

4. WALLISLAND.

EAstward from Savoy in a long and deep bottom of the Alpes Poeninae, lyeth the Country of WALLISLAND, so called either quasi Wallensland, or the land of the Valenses, once the Inhabitants of the Country about Martinacht, a chief Town hereof; or quasi Vallis-land, or the Land of Vallies, of which it totally consists. It reacheth from the Mountain de Furcken to the Town of Saint Maurice, where again the hills do close, and shut up the valley; which is so narrow in that place, that a bridge layd from one hill to another (under which the Ri∣ver Rhosne doth pass) is capable of no more than one Arch onely, and that defended with a Castle and two strong Gates. On other parts it is environed with a continuall wall of steep and horrid Mountains, covered all the year long with a crust of Ice, not passable at all by Ar∣mies, and not without much difficulty by single passengers; so that having but that one entrance to it, which before we spake of, no Citadell can be made so strong by Art, as this whole Country is by Nature. But in the bottom of those craggy and impassable Rocks lies a plea∣sant Valley, fruitfull in Saffron, Corn, Wine, and most delicate fruits, and happily enriched with Meadows, and most excellent Pastures, which yeeld a notable increase of Cheese and But∣ter: And in the Countrey about Sion they discovered in the year 1544 a Fountain of Salt; and have also many hot Bathes and medicinall waters very wholsom. Of Springs and River∣water they are very destitute, having scarce any but what they fetch from the Rhosne vvith a great deal both of charge and trouble (the common people using snow-water for the most part for domestick uses) which made one pleasantly observe, that they pay there dearer for their water than they do for their Wine. Cattell they have sufficient to serve their turn, and amongst others, a wild Buck, equall to a Stag in bigness, footed like a Goat, and horned like a fal∣low Deer, leaping with vvonderfull agility from one precipice to another, and so not easily caught but in Summer time; for then the heat of that season makes him blind.

It is divided into the Upper and the Lower Wallisland; the Upper lying towards the Mountain de Furcken, in the very bottom of the Valley; and the Lower stretching out to the Town of Saint Maurice, which is at the opening of the same: the length of both said to be five ordina∣ry daies journey, but the bredth not answerable. The Upper Wallisland containeth the seven Resorts of 1 Sion, or Sedune, 2 Leuck, 3 Brig, 4 Nies, 5 Rawren, 6 Sider, 7 Gombes; in which are reckoned thirty Parishes: the Lower comprehending the six Resorts of 1 Gurdis, 2 Ardoa, 3 Sallien, 4 Martinacht, 5 Jutremont, and 6 Saint Maurice; in which are 24 Parishes. The peo∣ple in both parts said to be courteous towards strangers, but very rough and churlish towards one another.

The severall Resorts before mentioned are named according to the names of their princi∣pall Towns; which according to their reckoning are thirteen in number. The chief of which are 1 Sedunum, Sittim or Sion, a Bishops See, suffragan to the Metropolitan of Tarentuise; the chief of all this little Country: of no great beauty in it self, but neat and gallant in respect of the Towns about it. Situate in a Plain on the River of Rhosne, under a Mountain of tvvo tops; on the one of which, being the lower, is seated the Cathedrall Church, and the Canons houses; and on the other, looking downwards with a dreadfull precipice, a very strong Ca∣stle, the dwelling place of the Bishop in the heats of Summer: which being built upon an hill of so great an height, and of so hazardous an ascent, is impossible almost to be took by force; the sharpness of the Rocks keeping it from the danger of assaults, and the highness of the hill from the reach of Gun-shot. 2 Marchinacht, by Caesar called Octodurus, and Civitas Valensium by Antoninus, remarkable for its antiquity only. 3 Saint Maurice, or Saint Mo∣rits, antiently Augaunum, the Key of the whole Country, but in Winter especially, vvhen

all the other passages are so frozen up,* 1.205 that there is no other entrance but by the Bridge at this Town: vvhich for that cause is very well manned and fortified to avoyd surpri∣sall; and therefore also chosen for the seat of the Governour of the Lower Wallis∣land.

This Country now called Wallisland, is in most Latin Writers called by the name of Va∣lesia, but corruptly, as I think, for Valensia, as the Dutch or English name for Wallinsland: which name I should conceive it took from the Valenses, the old inhabitants of this valley, of vvhom Octodusus (now called Marchinacht) is by Antoninus made to be the Metropolis or prin∣cipall City. It was made subject to the Romans by Julius Caesar, at such time as the Helveti∣ans were conquered by him: and falling with the Western parts of the Roman Empire unto Charles the great, was by him given to Theodulus Bishop of Sion, An. 805. Under his succes∣sors they continue to this very day; but so, as that the Deputies of the seven Resorts have not only voyces with the Canons in his Election, but being chosen and invested into the place, they joyn with him also in the Diets for choosing Magistrates, redressing grievances, and de∣termining matters of the State. The Lower Wallisland obeyeth the upper, made subject by long War, and the chance of Victory, and hath no sway at all in the publick Government, but takes for Law that which their Governours agree of. The same Religion is in both, be∣ing that of Rome. For maintainance whereof they combined themselves with the seven Popish Cantons of Switzerland, An. 1572, or thereabouts: as also for their mutuall de∣fence and preservation against Forein Enemies, and keeping amitie and concord amongst one another.

5. SWITZERLAND

NExt unto Wallisland lyeth the Country of the SWITZERS, having on the East, the Grisons, and some part of Tirol, in Germany; on the West, the Mountain Jour, and the Lake of Geneve, which parts it from Savoy and Burgundy; on the North, Suevia or Scwaben, a∣nother Province also of the upper Germany; and on the South, Wallisland and the Alpes, which border on the Dukedom of Millain.

The whole Country heretofore divided into three parts onely, that is to say, 1 Azgow, so called from the River Aaz, whose chief Town was Lucern. 2 Wislispurgergow, so called from Wiflispurg an old Town thereof, the chief City whereof is Bern. And 3 Zurichgow, so named from Zurich, both formerly and at this present the Town of most note in all this Tract; but since the falling off of these Countries from the house of Austria, divided into many Cantons and other members; of which more anon.

It is wholly in a manner over-grown with craggy Mountains, but such as for the most part have grassie tops, and in their bottoms afford rich Meadows, and nourishing pastures, which breed them a great stock of Cattell, their greatest wealth. And in some places yeelds plenty of very good Wines, and a fair increase of Corn also, if care and industry be not wanting on the Husband-mans part, but neither in so great abundance as to serve all ne∣cessary uses, which want they doe supply from their neighbouring Countries. And though it stand upon as high ground as any in Christendom, yet is no place more stored with Rivers, and capacious Lakes, vvhich doe not onely yeeld them great aboundance of Fish, but serve the people very vvell in the vvay of Traffick to disperse their severall Commodities from one Canton to another. Of which the principall are, Bodensee, and the Lake of Cell, made by the Rhene; Genser see, or the Lake of Geneve, by the Rhosne; Walldstet see, and the Lake of Lu∣cern, made by the Russe; Namonburger and Bieter sees, by the Orbe; and Zurich see, by the Ri∣ver of Limat, or Limachus.

It is in length two hundred and forty miles, an hundred and eighty in bredth: conceived to be the highest Countrey in Europe (as before is sayd) the Rivers which do issue from it running thorow all quarters of the same, as Rhene thorough France and Belgium, North; Po, thorough Italie to the South; Rhodanus, thorough part of France to the Western Ocean; and the Inn, which falllng into the Danubius passeth thorow Germany and Hungary into Pontus Euxinus.

And as the Country is, such are the Inhabitants, of rude and rugged dispositions, more fit for Arms than any civill occupations, capable of toyl and labour, which the necessities of their Country doth inure them to, not able otherwise to afford them an hungry livelyhood: the poverty whereof makes them seek for service, which they shift and change according as they like the conditions of their entertainment; and having no way to vent their superfluous numbers by Navigation, are able to spare greater multitudes to a Forein War, than a man would easily imagine. In a word, the people are naturally honest, frugall, and industrious, impartiall in the administration of Justice, and great lovers of Liberty.

In matters of War, they were once of such a reputation, on the defeats given by them to Charles of Burgundy, that no Prince thought himself able to take the field, or stand his own

ground in defence of his Dominions; if he had not Switzers in his Army: And to advance their reputation, the Wars which followed in Italie about the Dutchy of Millain, served ex∣ceeding fitly. For being borderers on that Country, they could be hired better cheap by the French or Spaniard than any Army could be brought out of France of Spain. And having had some good successes to increase their fame, they grew so terrible at last, that the Spaniards in the War of Guyen were more affraid of one band of Suisse, than of all the rest of the French Army. But being found withall to be salse and treacherous, and easily bought off by the better purse (which they most evidently discovered in betraying Duke Lodowick Sforze, who had put himself and his estate into their hands) and those Italian Wars growing unto an end, they did decay so fast in their reputation, that first the neighbouring Princes could doe well without them, and at last used them not at all, or at least very sparingly. And now it is their honour that they are chosen of the Gaurd to the French King, and the Popes of Rome, and the Dukes of Genoa; and that the greatest Princes of Europe give them yearly pensions. Which pen∣••••ons were given heretofore to be assured of their ayd upon all occasions, but now to keep them from engaging on the other side.

For matter of Religion, it is proportionably mixt, some of the Cantons being wholly Po∣pish, some wholly Protestant; in others both Religions used promiscuously. At first the diffe∣rences were so eagerly pursued on both sides, that notwithstanding the mediation of some po∣tent neighbours, it broke out into a Civil War; the Cantons of Switz, Uren, Underwald, Lueern, and Zug (which the Latin Writers of this story call the Quinquepagici) arming against Urich, Bern, and others which adhered to Zuinglius. In the beginning of which War, the Protestant party was discomfited, Zuinglius himself slain in the head of the battell, and his body burnt: his heart remaining in the middest of the fire, whole and untouched (as Arch-bishop Cranmers also did) when all the rest of his body was consumed to ashes. But those of the Reformed party would not so give over: Another field they fought for it, and therein had the better of the adverse party. Wearied at last with these reciprocall defeats, they agreed the business, indulging each to other the free exercise of their own Religions. So it continueth at this day, diversitie of opi∣nions not drawing them from a due care of the publick interesse, nor giving any inter∣ruption to that bond of peace vvhich was so firmly knit amongst them in their first confe∣deracies.

Now for the body of their State, it consists of three distinct parts, or members, which are to be considered in this discourse; viz. the Swisse themselves, the Praefectures which are sub∣ject to them, and the States that are confederate with them. The Swisse are subdivided into thirteen Cantons, that is to say Swits, Uren, Underwald, Lucern, Zug, Bern, Zurich, Basil, Fri∣burg, Soloturn, Apenzel, Glaris, and Schaffhausen. These properly make the body of that Com∣monwealth; enjoying many rights privileges and preheminences which the others do not, as power to determine of war and peace, to dispose of the Prafectures, and divide amongst them∣selves the spoyl of the Enemy. The first confederacy was made betwixt the Cantons of Switz, and Underwald, An. 1315. Of which the Switz being the most potent, the most exasperated, and that which did most hotly prosecute the combination, gave to the rest the name of Switzers. Lu••ern was added to the three, An. 1332. Zug, Zurich, and Glaris, came not into the confede∣racy till the year 1351; nor Bern untill the year next after. Friburg and Soloturn came in An. 1481. Basil and Schaffhausen united with them in the year 1501. So that there passed within little of two hundred years from the first beginning of these Leagues to the finishing of them.

The second Member of this body are the Towns and States Confederates with them for the preservation of their common Liberties, viz. the Town and Abbot of Saint Gall, the Towns of Rotwell, Mulhasen, Nuwenberg, and Biel, situate on the Lake thence named; of which the first belonged heretofore to the Earls of Longeville in France, the latter to the Bi∣shops of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; with the City and Signeury of Geneva: And of these, Rotwell and Mulhasen are confederate with all the Cantons, the rest with some particulars only. The Abbot of Saint God first entered into League with Zurich, Lucern, Switz, and Glaris, for the preservation of his ••and•• and Towns then revolting from him: and the Town following his example, confederated with Zurich, Bern, Switz, Lucern, Zug, and Glaris, the better to preserve themselves from the power of their Abbot, who was before their naturall and immediate Lord. This was in Anno 1452. Rotwell and Mulhausen two Imperiall Towns in the Province of Schawben confederated in a perpetuall League withall the Cantons, the first An. 1515. the other An. 1519, N••venberg, B••el, and Geneva, with Bern only.

As for the Praefectures of the Switzers, they are such lesser parcels and addiments as have accrewed to their Estate, and are subject unto their authority, either by gift, purchase, or the chance of war: some lying in Switzerland it self, some amongst other parts of the Alpes, and some in Italie. These are the Towns and Countries of Baden, Brengarten, Millin∣gen, Rappensw••ll, Wagenthail, interposed here and there amongst the Switzers: the Town and Country of Sargans, lying amongst the Rhaetian Alpes, not far from the Grisons; and Rhineck, lying in a valley of the Alpes on the left shore of the Rhene, near the Lake of Constans; and fi∣nally

the vallies of Locarno, Magia, and Lugano, Mendrisio, and Belinzano, situate in and amongst the Alpes, near the Dukedom of Millain, to vvhich they formerly belonged. Of which the Praefectures of Baden and Mellingen appertain to the eight first Cantons: Wagenthall, the Sargans, and Rheineck to the seven first Cantons: Rappenswill to Uren., Swits, Underwald, Glaris, and Tur∣gow, unto the ten first Cantons; Belinzano to the three first only, and all the rest of the Italian Praefectures to the Cantons generally, excepting Apenzell, which was entred into the confede∣racy when these Praefectures were given unto the Switzers by Maximilian Sforza Duke of Millain, which was in An. 1513, some moneths before the taking in of Apenzel to the rest of the Cantons.

Such is the number of the Cantons, Praefectures, and States confederate, amongst all vvhich there are few Towns or Cities of any note: there being no City nor walled Town in the Can∣tons of Swits, Uren, Underwalden, Glaris, Apenzel, nor in any of the States confederate situate amongst the Switzers, but Saint Gall onely; nor in any of the Praefectures but that of Baden. So that the places worthy of consideration are not like to be many. Of those that are, the principall are, 1 Zurich, a large City, and a renowned University, situate on both sides of the River Limat, where it issueth out of the Lake called Zurich-See. It had antiently two Mo∣nasteries in it, in one of which Huldericus Zuinglius was a Canon, slain near this Town in the battell spoken of before, An. 1531. now giving name to the most honourable of the Cantons, to which belongeth the autority of summoning the generall Diets, as of those also of the Prote∣stants, the Legates thereof presiding in both Assemblies. 2 Friburg, situate on the River Sana, on the declivity of an uneven and rocky hill, founded by Bertold the fourth Duke of Zurin∣gen. 3 Solothurn, (the Solothurum of Antoninus) on the River of Aar, famous for the Martyr∣dom of S. Ursus, and his 66 Theban Souldiers, in the time of the Emperour Dioclesian. A Town of great Antiquity, but not so old by far as the people make it; who would have it to be built in the time of Abraham. 4 Basil, so called either of a Basilisk slain at the building of the City, or of the German word Pasel, signifying a path; or of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifying Kingly. It was built An. 382, and is famous for an University founded by Pins the second, Anno 1459. It was made a Canton An. 1501; and is honoured with the Sepulchers of Oecolampadius, Eras∣mus, Pontanus, Glarienus, and Hottoman, the famous Civilian. In this City, An. 1431. vvas hold that notable Councill, wherein though the Papall authority was then at the height, it was decreed that a generall Councill was above the Pope. What was then enacted was immedi∣ately put in practise; the Councill deposing Pope Eugenius the fourth, and placing in his room Amadeus Duke of Savoy, afterward called Felix the fourth, who having held the See nine years in a time of Schism, did willingly, in order to the peace of Christendom, resign the Pope∣dom to Nicolas to fift, who had before been chosen by the opposite Faction. The City is great, rich, and populous, sometimes a Town Imperiall, still a Bishops See, the Bishop being subject to the Arch-Bishop of Besanson, in the County of Burgundie: seated upon the River Rhene (where it receiveth Weis and Byrsa, two lesser brooks) by which it is divided into the greater Basil lying towards France, and the lesser lying towards Germany. 5 Lucern, situate on both sides of the Russe, where it issueth out of the Lake of Lucern, so called from Lucerna, i. e. the Lan∣tern, which was placed here on an high Tower, to give light to Water-men in the night. A Ci∣ty well traded, and frequented by strangers, because the ordinary road from Germany into I∣talie, passing from hence thorow the Country of the Grisons; and in regard that the Diets for the Popish Cantons, which heretofore were held at Uren, are removed hither. Not far from this Town is the Mountain called Pilates hill, of Pontius Pilate, whose ghost (as the common people are made to beleeve) doth walk once a year on the banks of this Lake, in his Judges Robes. And to be sure the fiction shall not be confuted, they adde, that whosoever seeth him shall die that year. 6 Bern, compassed almost round with the River Aar, and taking up the whole ex∣tent of a little mountain: the houses of free-stone, neatly and uniformly built. A Town which gives name to the largest and most potent of all the Cantons, and one of the first which did embrace the Reformation, and the first of all which purged it self of Images, those excel∣lent Instruments of Superstition and Idolatry, defaced here in a popular tumult, An. 1548. 7 Lausanna in the Canton of Bern, a Bishops See, Suffragan to the Arch-Bishop of Besanson, seated on the banks of the Lake of Lemane, and compassed with mountains alwaies covered with snow, which open themselves on the East side onely, which is towards Italie. 8 Schaff∣hausen, the only Town of all the Cantons, which lyeth on the other side of the Rhene, of right belonging unto Suevia, or Scawben, a Province of Germany, and reckoned as a part thereof, be∣fore it was incorporated into this Confederacy.

Next for the Praefectures, and confederate States, they have not many Towns of note (except∣ing Rotwell, and Mulhusen two Imperiall Cities, which properly belong to another place.) Of those which be the principall amongst the Confederates, lying within the bounds of this Coun∣try, is the Town of Saint Gall (Sengall as they corruptly call it) an Imperiall City, situate amongst the Mountains near the Boden-Zee: A rich, populous, and well-governed Town, taking name from the Monastery of S. Gall, a famous Scot, and the Apostle of those parts, An. 630, or thereabouts; the Abbat of which having great possessions in this tract (before Apen∣zell, and this Town revolted from him) was a Prince of the Empire. The Anabaptists were once very prevalent here, insomuch that one of them cut off his brothers head in the presence

of his Father and Mother,* 1.206 and sayd (according to the humor of that sect, who boast much of dreams, visions, and Enthusiasms) that God commanded him so to doe. The principal amongst the Praefectures is the Town of Baden, or (to difference it from Baden a Marquisate in Germany) the Upper Baden, seated on a little Mountain near the River Limat, almost in the middle of the Countrey; and for that cause the place of meeting for the Councell of Estate of all the Con∣federates. It taketh name from the Bathes here being, two of which onely are publick, the rest in private houses: conscious, as it is thought, to much lasciviousness. For whereas it is said of Adrian, that Lavacra pro sexibus separavit; here men and women promiscuously Bath to∣gether; and which is worst, in private: where, as Munster telleth us, Cernunt viri uxores tracta∣ri, cernunt cum alienis loqui, & quidem solam cum solo; and yet are not any of them disturbed with jealousie. These Bathes are much frequented, yet not so much for health as pleasure. Their chiefest vertue is the quickning power they have upon barren women. But as the Frier; use to send men whose wives are fruitless, in pilgrimage to Saint Joyce, the Patroness of fruit∣fulness, and in the mean time to lye with their wives: so it may be with good reason thought, that in a place of such Liberty as this is, the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place, produce greater operation on barren women, than the waters of the Bath it self. No other Town of eminent note amongst the Praefectures of the Swisses, except Rheineck it self, the seat of the Governour for the Switzers, situate near the Lake of Constance: and none of any note at all amongst the Italian Praefectures, except Belinzana, and Locarno, neither of them containing 400 Houses, and those none of the handsomest.

Within the limits of this Country, and in that part thereof which was called Argow, con∣taining the now Cantons of Uren, Swits, Underwald, Glarona, and Lucern; with some of the ad∣joyning parts of Germany, and some part of the Dukedom of Savoy; did sometimes stand the famous and renowned Castle of Habspurg, from the Lords whereof the house of Austria, and most of the Kings and Princes of the Christian World doe derive themselves. First founded, as some say, by Ottopert the third Prince of this line, at or before the year 700, as others say by Rapato the sonne of Betzeline, about the year 1020. Situate on the River Aar (by the Latins called Arula) near a Town called Bruck; now so decaied, that there is no tracing of the ruins. Preserved in memory by the Lords and Princes of it, descended in a direct line from Sigebert the eldest sonne of Theodebert King of Mets or Austrasia; first setled in these parts by Clotaire the second King of the French, with the title, as some say, of Duke of Upper Almain (the Lower Almain being that which is novv called Suevia or Schawben, an adjoyning Province of Ger∣man••) Being soon weary of that empty, but invidious title, they were sometimes called Earls of Habspurg, by the name of this Castle; sometimes Earls of Altemburg, another Castle not far oft, of their own foundation. And after closing in with the Kings of Burgundie Transjurane, and the German Emperors, they received of them a great part of the Country of Argow, from which some of them were called Earls of Argow. Not known distinctly by the title of Earls of Habspurg, till the time of Rapato above-mentioned, when those of Altemburg and Argow became discontinued. Howsoever, we will here lay down the whole succession of this famous Family, either Earls, or the Progenitors of.

The Earls of Habspurg.

• 635 1 Sigibert, sonne of Theodebert King of Mets, by Clotaire the second of that name, French King, dispossessed of the kingdom of his Father, and afterwards by him indowed with a great part of those Countries which are now called Switzerland, with the title of Duke of Upper Almain.
• 2 Sigibert II. sonne of Sigibert the first, Duke of Upper Almain.
• 3 Ottopert, or Otbert, the sonne of Sigibert the second, the founder, as some say, of the Castles of Altemburg, and Habspurg, of which promiscuously called Earl.
• 4 Bebo, the sonne of Ottopert, the last Duke of Upper Almain, which title he exchanged for that of Earl of Altemburg, and Habspurg.
• 5 Robert, or Rother, as some call him, the sonne of Bebo, Earl of Altemburg.
• 766 6 Hertopert, the sonne of Robert, who added unto his Estate that part of Scwaben, or Suevia, which is called Brisgow.
• 7 Rampert, the sonne of Hertopert, who flourished An. 814, at what time he procured the Canonization of S. Trutpertus.
• 8 Guntram, the sonne of Rumpert, Earl of Altemburg.
• 9 Luithard, the sonne of Guntram.
• 999 10 Lunfride, the sonne of Luithard.
• 929 11 Hunifride, the sonne of Luitfride, who added unto his Estates the Territory now cal∣led Sungow, bordering on Alsatia, a Province of Germany; recovered after his decease by the Dukes of Scawben.
• 950 12 Guntram II. sonne of Humfride, the first who took unto himself the title of Earl of Argow: from whose second sonne named Berthilo, descended the Dukes or Earls of Zeringen, possessed of almost all Brisgow, and good part of Switzerland.
• ...

• 13 Betzo, or Betzeline, sonne of Guntram the second, Earl of Argow.
• 14 Rapato, sonne of Betzeline, the founder or repairer of the Castle of Habspurg, from whence both he and his successors were constantly called Earls of Habspurg. Great Grand-father, by Theodorick his youngest sonne, of Rodolph Earl of Rhinefelden, and Duke of Schawben, elected Emperor (at the instigation of the Pope) agains Henry the fourth.
• 15 Warner, by some called Berengar, or Berengarius, the sonne of Rapato.
• 1096 16 Otho, the sonne of Warner or Berengar.
• 1108 17 Warner II. sonne of Otho, enriched by the Emperor Henry the fourth, with some fair Estates belonging to the Dukes of Schawben.
• 18 Albert, the sonne of Warner the second, surnamed the Rich.
• 19 Albert II. surnamed the Wise, sonne of Albert the first, added to his Estates all the Upper Alsatia, which he had by the right of Heduigis his wife, daughter and heir of Simon, the last Earl thereof.
• 1238 20 Rodolph, the fortunate sonne of Albert the second, elected Emperor of the Romans, An. 1273. Of which he made so good advantage, that he added unto his Estates the great Dukedom of Austria, with all the incorporate Provinces thereunto belonging, and layd the first foundation of the Austrian greatness; of which more in Germany.

Having on the occasion of these Earles of Habspurg, beheld so much of the affairs of this Country, as related to that puissant and illustrious Family, let us go forward to the rest: first taking in our way the antient Estate hereof in the time of the Romans. At what time this whole mountainous tract, containing many severall Nations (some of them spoken of before) vvas comprehended under the generall name and notion of the Helvetii; the greatest and most po∣pulous of all the rest: so called, as Verstegan will have it, quasi Hil-Vites, or the Vites of the Mountains, to difference them from the Vites of the lower parts, inhabiting in that part of the Cimbrick Chersonnese, which is now called Juitland. Grown by long peace, and want of op∣portunity by traffick into forein parts, to so great a multitude, that the Country, barren of it self, was no longer able to maintain them, they set fire on their Towns and Houses, and with a generall resolution went to seek new dwellings. The totall number of men, women and children, which went upon this desperate action, are sayd to have amounted to the num∣ber of 3680000, whereof 900000 were fighting men. They had not long before overthrown L. Cassius a Roman Consul, slain the Consul himself, and sold his Souldiers for Bond-slaves: upon the apprehension of which good success, they thought no body able to withstand them: But they found Caesar of a stronger metall than L. Cassius. Who having stopped their passage by hewing down the bridge of Geneva, till he was grown strong enough to bid them battell▪ so wasted them in severall skirmishes and defeats, that they were forced to crave leave of him to go home again, and to rebuild those Towns and Villages which they had destroyed before this enterprise; which he upon deliverie of Hostages did vouchsafe to grant. It is conceived, that at the least two Millions of them perished in this journey, not so much by the sword (though that spared them not) as for want of necessaries. After this they continued Members of the Roman Empire, till conquered in the times of Honorius and Valentinian the third, by the Burgundians and Almans, betwixt whom divided, the River Russ parting their dominions. From them being taken by the French, it was made a part of the Kingdom of Burgundie; some parts first taken out, and given to the Progenitors of the Earls of Habspurg, as before was no∣ted. Given with the rest of that Kingdom to the Emperor Conrade the second, by Rodolph the last King thereof: parcelled out by the German Emperors (as their custom was) into divers States; most of the which were drawn in by the Dukes of Schawben, the Earls of Habs∣purg; and the Dukes of Zezingen; as afterwards in the fall of the one, and as heirs to the other, by the Dukes of Austria. But being at last over-burdened by the tyrannie of those Governors, whom the Dukes of Austria sent among them; seeing withall the Empire by the Popes Fulmina∣tions distracted into many Factions, and the Austrian Family weakned by a sub-division of that great Estate into many parcels; they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League amongst themselves for defeuce of their Liberty, into which first entred those of Switz, Uren, and Under∣walden, An^o 1316. Not all united into one Confederation till the year 1511, as before was noted. At their first beginning to take Arms, Frederick, one of the many Dukes of Austria (to whose share they fell) sent his sonne Leopald against them with a puissant Army; which they encountred with near S••mpuch, a village of the now Canton of Lucern, and there overthrevv him: but more by the convenience of those narrow passages, thorough which his Army vvas to march, than by any valour: In which it was no small help to them, that the waies were all so filled with Ice, that he was able to do no service with his Horse; and his souldiers so ama∣zed at the present difficulties, that the Confederates only casting stones on them from the tops of the Mountains, made them leap into the Lakes adjoyning.

Having thus cleared themselves of the Houses of Austria, they continued in a Free-Estate, but never came to any reputation by their valour, till the War which Charles Duke of Burgundy made against them, whom they discomfited in three set battels. A War begun on very small

occasions, and less hopes: the Countrey being so barren, and the people so poor, that their Ambassador to the Duke (as Comines reporteth) protested, that if all their Countrey-men were taken, they would not be able to pay a ransom, to the value of the spurs and bridle-bits in his Camp. Certainly at that time they were so poor, that they knew not what riches was; for ha∣ving won the first battell at Granson (the other two were those of Morat and Nancie) one of the goodliest Pavillions in the World was by them torn into peeces, and turned into breeches and side-coats: divers silver plates and dishes they sold for a French Sous (each Sous a little more than an English penny) supposing them to be but pewter; and a great Diamond of the Dukes, which was the goodliest Jewell in Christendom, was sold to a Priest for a Guilder; and by him again to some of the Lords of the Country for three Franks. After their valour shevved in these battels, Lewis the 11. took them into pension, giving them yearly forty thousand Crown••, viz. twenty thousand to the Cities, and twenty thousand to particular persons; and bowed so much beneath the Majesty of the most Christian King, as to term himself one of the B••u••∣gesses of their Corporation; and to contend with the Duke of Savoy, which of them should be held for their first Allie. By these arts, and the nearness of their Forces for those occasion••, he wrested Burgundie out of the hands of Mary the daughter of Charles; and Lewis the twelfth won Millain from Ludowick Sforze, whom they perfidiously betrayed, as was said before. Upon the merit of these services, they required an Augmentation of their pensions; which when this Lewis the twelfth denied, they withdrew themselves from the Amity of the French, and entred into the service of Pope Julio the second, who therefore stiled them the Defenders of the Church, An. 1510. The fruits of which entertainment was the defeat of the whole forces of King Lewis, and the loss of Millain, into which Maximilian Sforze, the sonne of Ludowick was solemnly re-instated by the Confederates: who to oblige the Switzers more firmly to him, gave them those Towns and Vallies in the Alpes of Italy (formerly members of that Dukedom) which now belong unto the Switzers, reckoned amongst the Praefectures of their Common∣wealth. Francis the first, in pursuance of his claim to Millain, gave them a great and memora∣ble overthrow at the battell of Marignan; yet afterwards considering what damage his Realm had sustained by the revolt of these Auxiliaries to his Enemies, he renewed the Confederation with them, on condition that he should restore the antient pension of forty thousand Crowns; secondly, that he should pay unto them at certain terms, six hundred thousand Crowns; third∣ly, that he should entertain four thousand of them in his pay continually; fourthly, that for the restoring of such places as they had taken from the Dutchy of Millain, he should give unto them thirty thousand Crowns; fiftly, that he should give them three moneths pay before-hand; fixtly and lastly, that Maximilian Sforze, whom they had estated in Millain, and were now go∣ing to dispossess, might by the King be created Duke of Nemours, endowed with twelve thou∣sand Frankes of yearly revenue, and maried to a daughter of the blood royall. On these con∣ditions, as honourable to them as burdensom to the King, was the League renewed An. 1522: since which time, they have obtained, that six hundred of their Country are to be of the French Kings Guard: five hundred of which wait without at the gates of the Court; the other hun∣dred in the great Hall. And yet the French Kings did not so ingross the Market though they raised the price of the commodity, but that all other Princes might have them also for their money: the Kings of Spain and others bidding fair for them, but never going so high as the French had done. At last, upon the differences which gr••w amongst themselves in point of Religion, they grew to be divided also in point of Pension: the Popish Cantons taking pensions of the Pope and the King of Spain, the Protestants of the French, the mixt of both, and all of the Venetians. By which means, being bribed and corrupted by all, they came in very lit∣tle time to be trusted of none. Which sudden sinking of that fame and reputation which they had attained to, together with the reasons of it, that notable Statesman and Historian Guicci∣ardine doth describe, as followeth:

The name (saith he) of this wild and uncivill Nation hath got great honour by their concord, and glory by Arms. For being fierce by nature, in∣ured to War, and exact keepers of Milltary discipline, they have not onely defended their own Country, but have won much praise in forein parts, which doubtless had been greater, if they had sought to inlarge their own Empire, and not for wages to inlarge the Empire of others; and if nobly they had propounded unto themselves any other ends than he gain of mony, by the love whereof being made abject, they have lost the opportunity of becomming fearfull to Italy. For since they never came out of their confines but as mercenarie men, they have had no publick fruit of their Victories: but by their covetousness have become intolle∣rable in their exactions where they overcame, and in their demands with other men; yea, at home froward and obstinate in their conclusions, as well as in following their commands under whose pay they serve in War. Their chief men have pensions of severall Princes to favour them in their publick meetings: and so private profit being preferred before the good of the publick, they are apt to be corrupted, and fall at discord amongst them∣selves, with great lessening of the reputation which they had gotten amongst strangers.

So he, relating the affairs of the year 1511, which the following issue of affairs hath fully verified.

As for the Government of this State, it is meerly popular, and that not only in the particular

Cantons, but the aggregate body of their Counsell: the Gentry and Nobility being either root∣ed up in those long Wars which were betwixt them and their Vassals, justly provoked by those intollerable pressures and exactions which they layd upon them; or else worn out of memo∣ry and observation, for want of sway and suffrage in the Counsels of the Common-wealth. On∣ly in Schaffehausen, Basib, and Zurich, are some Gentry left, not capable of any place or suffrage in the Senate of the said Cantons (from which they are excluded by the common people, be∣cause they joyned not with them in their first revolt) unless they waive their Gentry, and be en∣rolled amongst the number of Plebeians. The rest they have (it seemeth) in so poor esteem, that Porters and Mechanicks of the meanest Trades, in all occasions of War are numbred with, and amongst these Gentlemen, making up one society onely, and joyning with them in electing the Master of their company, who is one of the Senate. But because that every Canton hath its proper Magistrates, but more or fewer, according as it is in greatness, or in the number of its severall Resorts, or sub-divisions; it will not be amiss to shew what number of Resorts are in every Canton; that is to say, in Underwalden only two, in Switz six, in Uren ten, in Zug five, in Glaris or Glarona fifteen, in Apenzel six, in Lucern seven, in Solothurn no more than one, in Fr••burg ninteen, in Basil and Schaffhausen but one a peece (the Cantons there and in Solothurn, reaching but little further than the Towns themselves) in that of Znrich thirty one, and thirty in that of Bern; in all, one hundred forty and eight. Of these consists the body of this Common∣wealth. In ordering whereof, every particular Canton hath its proper Magistrate, chosen by the commonalty of that Canton (whom they call the Wuaman) together with a standing Coun∣sell assistant to him, chosen out of the people, for the directing and disposing of their ovvn affairs; which meet and sit in the chief Town or Village of that District. But if the cause con∣cern the Publick, then every Canton sendeth one or more Commissioners to the generall Diets, where they determine of the business which they meet about, according to the major part of the Votes: the Commissioners of every Canton having one Vote only, though many may be sent from each, to adde the greater weight to their consultations. The place of meeting is most commonly at the Town of Baden, in respect of the commodity of the Inns and houses, the pleasant situation, and famous Medicinall Bathes; and because it is seated in the very cen∣ter of Switzerland, and subject to the eight first Cantons. And here they do determine of War, Peace, and Leagues; of making Laws; of sending, receiving, and answering Ambassa∣dors; of Governments, and distributing the publick Offices; and finally of difficult causes, and Appeales referred unto the judgement of the great Counsell. In which the City of Zu∣rich, chief of the Cantons, hath the first place, not by antiquity, but dignity, and of old custom hath the greatest authority of calling together this Great Counsell, signifying by Letters to each Canton, the cause, time, and place of meeting; yet so, that if any Canton think it for the publick good to have an extraordinary meeting of their Commissioners, they write to them of Zurich to appoint the same. That which the greater number do resolve upon, is without delay put in execution.

The Forces of these Suisse consist altogether of Foot, Horse being found unserviceable in the••e Mountainous Countries. And of these Foot, Boterns reckoneth that they are able to raise sixscore thousand. Which possibly may be true enough, if it be understood of all that be able to bear Arms. For otherwise de facto, the greatest Army that ever they brought into the field, consisted but of one and thirty thousand men, which was that wherewith they aid∣ed the confederate States of Italie against the French, and restored Maximilian Sforze to the Dukedom of Millain. Their ordinary standing Forces are conceived to be sixteen or seventeen thousand, which they may bring into the field, leaving their Towns and Forts well furnish∣ed. And for their Revenue, it is not like to be very great, considering the poverty of their Country, and their want of traffick with other Nations. That which is ordinaery and in com∣mon, ariseth out of the Annuall pensions which they receive from Forein States, the profits a∣rising out of their Dutch and Italian Praefectures, the Impost layd on Wines sold in Taverns, and Corn used by Bakers, and the rents of a dissolved Monasterie called Kings field (or Conings field) because many Kings and Queens have been cloystered there, amounting to forty thou∣sand Guldens yearly. Which Monastery was built in the year 1380, in memory and honour of the Emperor Albertus slain by his Nephew at Santback, not far from Basil. Their extraor∣dinary doth consist of spoyles that be gotten in the War; which if it be managed in common, are divided in common; but if by two or three of the Cantons onely, the rest can claim no share in the booty gotten.

But this is only in relation to the Switzers themselves. For otherwise taking in the Confe∣derate States, as well without, as within the bounds of that Country, they are able to raise fifty or threescore thousand men: that is to say, the Switzers themselves seventeen thousand, the Gri∣sons ten thousand, those of Wallisland six thousand, the Abbot and Town of S. Gall four thou∣sand, the City of Geneva two thousand, besides what Rotwel and Mulhusen, two Imperial Cities, are able to contribute towards it; the Dukes of Savoy being bound by their antient Leagues to ayd them with six hundred Horses at his own charges; besides two thousand six hundred Crowns in Annuall pensions. But the Revenue of those States is ordered by it self a part, and never comes within the computation of the publick; unless it be one the repulsing of a com∣mon

Enemy,* 1.207 in which they are equally concerned. In which case, and others of a generall interesse, they communicate both heads and purses: the Delegates and Commissioners of all the States of this Confederacy, meeting together to consult of the common cause, which meeting they entitle the Greatest Counsell. But this is very seldom held, publick affairs being generally ordered by the Commissioners of the Switzers only: though they themselves disclaim that name of Switzers as too mean and narrow, and call themselves Eidgenossen, that is to say, Par∣takers of the sworn Leagues. More of this Common-wealth he that lists to see, may satisfie him∣self in Simler, who purposely and punctually hath described the same.

6. THE LEAGVES OF THE GRISONS.

THe Country of the GRISONS comprehendeth all that part of the Alpes, which lyeth between the Springs of the Rivers Rhene, Inn, Adice or Athesis, and Adna: being bounded on the East, with the Country of Tirol; on the West, with Switzerland; on the North, vvith Suevia or Schwaben, and a part of the Switzers; on the South, with Lombardy. A Country far more mountainous than any of this Alpine tract, and having less naturall commodities to boast it self of, more than the Fountains of those Rivers before mentioned.

The people of it by most Latin Writers of these times are called by the name of Rhaeti, the Country Rhaetia; and so far properly enough, as that the antient Rhaeti did inhabit all the lands possessed by the Grisons, though the Grisons do not inhabit a fourth part of those lands, which were possessed heretofore by the antient Rhaeti: For antiently the Rhaeti did extend their dwellings as far as from the Alpes of Italie to the River of Danow; comprehending besides this of the Grisons, a great part of Suevia or Schwaben, Tirol, Bavaria, and so much also of the Switzers as was not in possession of the old Helvetii. Within which tract there were not only many rich vallies and fruitfull fields; but a most pleasant race of Wines called Vina Rhaetiea; much drank of by Augustus Casar, and by him preferred before all others; which no man can conceive to grow in this barren Country. More properly Ammianus Marcellinus calleth this Tract by the name of Campi Canini, mountainous fields, which the continuall snow made look of an hoary hew: and by allusion thereunto, the Dutchmen call this Nation at the present by the name of Graunpuntner, that is to say, the hoary or gray Confederates.

As for the Rhaeti, take them in the former latitude, they were subdued by Drusus and Tibe∣rius the sonnes-in-law, and adopted children, of Augustus Caesar, A. V. C. 739. And in the time of Antoninus made up two Provinces of the Empire, viz. Rhaetia prima, and Rhaetia secunda, both of them appertaining by Constantines new model to the Diocese of Italie. A Nation in the first original, of Italian race, and so more properly to be assigned to that Diocese: but had inhabi∣ted this tract, from the time that Bellovesus the Gall seized on part of Tuscany, expelling thence the antient inhabitants thereof: who under the conduct of Rhaetus, a great man amongst them, possessed themselves of these mountains, and afterwards of the vales adjoyning, which they called Rhaetia, by the name of their Captain Generall. This hapned in the time of Tar∣quinius Priscus, in the first cradle as it were of the Roman Empire: in the declining age where∣of, during the reign of Valentinian the third, and Anastasius, those parts which lay nearest un∣to Germany, and were worth the conquering, were subdved by the Almains and Boiarians, by them incorporated with the rest of their severall States. The residue of this mountainous tract, as not worth the looking after, continued a member of the Empire, till given by Charles the Great to the Bishop of Chur, whose successors, being several waies molested by their potent neighbors, confederated with the Switzers for their mutuall ayd and preservation, An. 1497. By whose ayd they so valiantly made good their ground against the Austrians, that at the last, after the loss of 20000 men on both sides, the points in difference were accorded, and a peace concluded.

This is the substance of this story, as to former times; to which there cannot much be ad∣ded in the way of History, little or no alteration hapning in their affairs, but a more perfect setling of them in a form of Government. Concerning which we must observe that this whole Tract is cast into three Divisions, that is to say, the Upper League or Liga Grisa. 2 Liga Cadi Dio, or the League of the house of God. 3 The Lower League, called also Liga ditture, or the League of the ten Commonalties. The eight Italian Praefectures will make a fourth. Their buildings generally in the three first being cold and mountainous, are of free-stone, but low, and for three parts of the year covered with snow; the windovvs thereof glazed and large, of which, for the said three parts of the year they only open a little quarrie of glass, and pre∣sently shut it close again; the outside of the windows having leaves of wood, to keep the

heat of their stoves from going out, or any cold from comming in. And as for travelling, the waies are for the most part unsafe and dangerous, by reason of the streight passages, dread∣full precipices, and those almost continuall bridges which hang over the terrible falls, and Cataracts of the River Rhene, descending with great violence from the highest mountains: huge hils of snow tumbling into the vallies, with a noise as hideous as if it were a clap of thunder.

For the particulars, the Upper League lyeth in the highest and most mountainous parts of the Alpes of Italie, having therein those vast mountains of Locknannier, and Der Vogel; out of vvhich the two streams of the Rhene have their first originall. By the French it is called Liga Grise, or the Gray League (the word Gris, or Grise, in that language, being Gray in ours) in the same sense as the Dutch call it Graunpuntner, that is, Confederati cani, which vve may render properly the Confederate Grisle-pates: either because the mountains are continually covered with a perriwig of hoary Isicles, or from the heads of this people, Gray before their time. It con∣sisteth of nineteen Resorts or Commonalties, according to the number of their Vales and Villages; of which four only speak the Dutch, all the rest a corrupt Italian: and was the first which did confederate with the Switzers, from whence the name of Grisons came unto the rest, who after joyned with them in the same confederacy. It hath no City nor Town of note. The principall of those that be, are 1 ••••anter, the place sometimes of the Generall Diets for these Leagues. 2 Diserntis, where is a very rich Monastery. 3 Saint Bernardino, situate at the foot of the Mountain Vogel. 4 Masox, sometimes an Earldom, giving name to the Valley of Masoxer-tal. 5 Galanckter, whence the vale so named, inhabited by none but Basket∣makers. 6 Ruffla, situate on the River Muesa, near Belinzano, on the skirts of Italie.

2 The second League, is Liga Cadi Dio, or the League of the house of God, so called because it was the proper Patrimony of the Bishop and Church of Chur: and may be called the middle League, as being situate between the Upper League on the West, and the Lower League upon the East. It is the greatest of the three, containing twenty one Resorts or Commonalties: of which nine lie on this side the tops of the Mountains towards Germany, the rest tovvards Italie, and yet two onely speak the Dutch, the others a corrupt Italian. The places of most note are, 1 Tintzen, the Tinnetio of Antoninus, seated amongst high and inaccessible Mountains, betvvixt Chur and the Valley of Bergel. 2 Mur (called Murus by the same Antoninus) in the valley of Bergel, a Valley extending from the head of the River Maira, tovvards Chiavenna, one of the. Italian Praefectures. 3 Stalla, called Bevio by the Italians, because the vvay doth in that place divide it self. 4 S. Jacomo (in the valley of Compoltschin) called Travasede by Antoninu••. 5 Sin∣nada, in the valley of Engadin. And 6 Chur, by some Coira, but more truly Curia, so called from the long stay that Constantine the great made here vvith his Court and Army, in a War intended against the Germans; built aftervvards by some part of his forces vvhich continued here, An. 357, about half a Dutch mile from the meeting of the two streams of the Rhene: in form triangular; the buildings indifferent in themselves, but not uniform with one another. High on a Hill, in one corner of it, standeth the Close, and therein the Cathedrall Church; a stately Edifice, but more in accompt of the Natives who have seen no fairer, than it is with strangers; and near the Church, the Bishops Palace, and the houses of the Canons, all well built, and handsomly adorned. The Bishop of this City, and of all the Country of these Leagues (for they received their Bishop and the Faith together, An. 489.) acknowledgeth the Arch-bishop of Mentz for their Metropolitan, is reckoned for a Prince of the Empire, and the rightfull Lord both of this City and the whole League; but on the introduction of the Reformed Religion, which they had from the Switzers and Genevians, the Citizens withdrew themselves from their obedience to the Bishop, and govern the City in the manner of a Free-state. So far conformable to him, for their own preservation, that as the Bishop and his Canons, vvith the rest of this League, upon occasion of the wrongs done them by the house of Austria, Lords of the neighbouring Tirol, joyned in confederacy with the seven first Cantons of the Switzers (which was in the year 1498) So did the Citizens of Chur, after they had withdrawn them∣selves from the command of their Bishops, concur with them at last in that mutuall League.

3 The third League of these Grisons, is the Lower League, called also Liga Ditture, or the League of the ten Jurisdictions: situate close upon Tirol, in the North-East part of the whole Country. Of all the ten, two only, vvhich are those of Malans and Meienfeld, obey the joynt commands of the three Leagues of the Grisons: the other eight being subject to the Arch-Duke of Austria, under whom they are suffered to enjoy their antient privileges, for fear of uniting with the Switzers; which hitherto they have not done. Only they did unite together in one common League, An. 1436: conditioning their mutuall defence against all Enemies, preservation of their peace, and maintainance of their privileges; reserving notwithstanding their obedience to their naturall Lords. In which respect, and by reason of the interess and so∣ciety which they have with the rest of the Grisons, they are in friendship with the Swisse, but in no confederacy. City or Walled-town they have none. The chief of those they have, are 1 Castels, the seat of the Governour for the Arch-Duke of Austria. 2 Malans, and 3 Meienseld, both bordering upon the Rhene. 4 Tanaas, giving name to the first and greatest of the

ten Jurisdictions, the chief Town of this League, in which are held the Generall Diets for the same; and vvhere are kept the Miniments and Records which concern their Privileges. In this League is the Mountain called Rhaetico-mons, by Pomponius Mela, but now Prettigower-berg, be∣cause it is at the end of the valley vvhich the Dutch call Prettigow.

4 As for the Italian Praefectures, they are eight in number, and were given unto the Gri∣sons by Maximilian Sforze Duke of Millain, An. 1513. at such time as he gave the like pre∣sent to the Cantons of Switzerland. Of these the first is called Plurs, so called from the chief Tovvn of the same name, in Latin Plura, once seated in a plain at the foot of the Alpes, near the River Maira, the chief of sundry villages lying in the same bottom; now nothing but a deep and bottomless Gulf. For on the 26 of August 1617, an huge Rock falling from the top of the Mountains, overwhelmed the Town, killed in the twinckling of an eye 1500 peo∣ple, and left no sign or ruin of a Town there standing; but in the place thereof a great Lake of some two miles length. 2 Chiarama, situate in a pleasant vallie so called, neer the Ri∣ver Maira, and ten Italian miles from the Lake of Come. Antoninus calleth it Clavenna, and the Dutch Clevener-tal, or the valley of Cleven, more near unto the antient name. 3 The Valtoline, Vallis Telina in the Latine, a pleasant Valley, extending threescore miles in length, from the head of the River Aada, unto the fall thereof in the Lake of Come: the Wines whereof are much com∣mended, and frequently transported on this side the Alpes. It is divided into six Praefectures, according to the names of the principall Towns. The chief whereof are 1 Bormio, seated near the head of the River Aada. 2 Teio, the chief Fortress of the whole Valley. 3 Sondrio, the chief Town, and the seat of the Governour, or Leiuetenant Generall of the whole Country. This Valley lying opportunely for the passage of the King of Spains Forces out of Millain into Germany, by the practices and treasons of Rodolfus Planta, one of the natives of it, and of the Romish Religion, was delivered to the Duke of Feria, being then Governour of Millain, An. 1622, the whole Country brought under the obedience of that King, Chur it self forced and taken by them, and the Religion of Rome setled in all parts thereof. But two years after, by the joynt Forces of the French, Venetians, and Savoyard, the vvhole Valley was recovered from the Spa∣niards, and after a long treaty between France and Spain, the Grisons re-estated in their just pos∣sessions, An. 1630, save that the Spaniard still holds the Fort of Fuentes, for the safer passage of his Forces, if occasion be.

Such is the state of the three Leagues, considered severally and a part from one another. In reference to the vvhole, they make up one Government, or Commonwealth; for ordering vvhereof they hold a generall Diet, once in every year, consisting of threescore and three Com∣missioners, that is to say, 28 from the Upper League, 23 from the League of the house of God, and 14 from the League of the ten Jurisdictions. These have authority to determine of Appeales from the common Praefectures, to conclude of Peace and War, Confederacies, Ambassies, and Lavvs, vvhich concern the publick: yet so, that in a point of Judicature, is is lawfull to Appeal unto the Commonalties of every League, who have autority, if need be, to reverse the sentence: the causes being severally proposed, and passed by the major part of voyces. The Government of each Lague, popular, as amongst the Switzers.

There are in these Alpine Provinces Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 13. Universities 4. i. e. 1 Turi•• 2 Geneva. 3 Basil. 4 Zurich.

OF FRANCE.

HAving thus crossed the Alpes, we may indifferently dispose our selves for France or Germany. But we will follow the course and fortunes of the Roman Empire, which first passed into France before it medled with the Germans; and had brought Spain and Britain under the form of Roman Provinces, when Germany was looked on at a greater distance.

FRANCE then according to the present dimensions of it, is bounded on the East with a branch of the Alpes which divide Daulphine from Piemont; as also with the Countries of Savoy, Switzerland, and some parts of Germany; on the West with the Aquitain Ocean, and a branch of the Pyrenean Mountains which divide it from Spain; on the North with the English Ocean and some parts of Belgium; and on the South, with the rest of the Pyrenean Mountains and the Mediterrancan.

The Figure of it is almost square, each side of the Q••adrature being reckoned 600 miles in length. But they that goe more exactly to work upon it, make the length hereof to be 660 Italian miles, the bredth 570 onely, the whole Circumference to amount to 2040. Seated in the Northern tempe∣rate Zone between the middle Parallell of the fift Clime, where the longest day is 15 hours, and the middle Parallell of the eighth ••lime, where the longest day is 16 hours and an half.

It hath this present name of France from the Franci or Frankes, a people of Germany, who seized upon those parts of it which lay neerest to the Rhene, in the time of Valentinian the third; and having afterwards subdued Paris, and made it the Seat-Royall of their growing Empire, they caused the Countrie thereabouts to be called France. Which name, as they enlarged their borders, they im∣posed on, or communicated rather to the rest of this Countrey; and to those parts of Germany also which were conquered by them. At which time, for distinction sake, they called the East parts of their whole Empire by the name of O••sten-re••ch or Austrasia, (lying now wholly out of France, in Germany, and that part of Belgium which is subject to the King of Spain:) and for the West parts thereof, they had the name of Westen-reich, or Westrasia (in the barbarous Latin of that Age) West France, or Francia Occidentalis; to which the name of France was at last appropriated, accor∣ding to the limits before laid down.

Antiently it was called Gallia, and the people Galli, and by that name occurs most commonly in the writers of the Roman storie; and Gallia Transalpina, because situate on the further side of the Alpes from Italy, to difference it from the Countrie of those Gauls, which being planted in those parts which we now call Lombardie, was called Cisalpina. Sometimes it was called Galatia also; by that name known amongst the Greeks; by Ptolomie called Celio-Galatia, or the Galatia of the Celiae, a potent nation of old Gaul; to distinguish it from Galatia, one of the Provinces of Asia mi∣nor, denominated from the Galatians or Gauls of this Countrie. Whence it became so named is not yet determined. Some think it was called Gallia, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, (Gala) signifying milk, quia Lacteos, i. e. aibos homines producebat, for the milkie and white complexion of the people. compared unto the Greeks and Romans who first imposed it. Others, and amongst them D••odorus Siculus, derive the name from Galata, a sonne of Hercules; to which that of Galatia comes as neer as may be. That Hercules was sometimes in this Countrie is affirmed also by Amm••anus Marcelli∣nus, who further addes, That after he had suppressed those Tyrants which oppressed the People, he begat many Children on the principall Women; Et eos, partes quibus imperitabant nominibus suis appellasse. Lib. XL. Who gave their own names to those parts over which they rules. But in ano∣ther place acknowledging that the Grecians call this People Galatae (ita enim Gallos sermo Graecus appellat) he telleth us from Timogenes an Antient Author, one very diligent in the search of the Gal∣lick Antiquities, that the Aborigines or first Inhabitants hereof, called themselves Celtae, by the name of one of their Kings whom they highly honoured. Es matris ejus vocabulo Galatas, and Gala∣tae from the name of his Mother Galata: who probably enough might be a daughter of Hercules, mistook by Diodorus for one of his sonnes.

Of the Originall of this People more anon. In the mean time we may take so much notice of the antient Gaul, as to affirm him (out of Caesar and other Authors) to be quick-witted, of a sud∣den and nimble apprehension, but withall very rash and hare-braind, (ut sunt subi a Gallorum in∣genia, is a note set upon them by the pen of Caesar:) so full of Law-sutes and contentions, that their Lawyers never wanted work. Gallia Causidicos, &c. as the Poet hath it: of vehement affections, and precipitate in all their actions, as well Military as Civill; falling on like a Clap of Thunder, and presently going off in Smoke. Primus impetus major quam virorum, secundus minor quam foeminarum, was a part also of their Character in the time of Florus the Historian. And though the present French be generally of another Originall; yet there is so much of the old Gaul still left among them, either by the Impression of the Heavenly Bodies, or by inter-mariages with the Gauls, as they o∣vercame them, that all these qualities are still predominant in the French, not differing from the an∣tient Gaul but in Name and Habit. For further evidence whereof, take with you a Comparison, homely I must confess, but to the life expressing the nature of the French, compared with the Dutch and Spanish in matters of War. The French is said to be like a Flea, quickly skipping into a Coun∣trie, and soon leaping out of it, as was the Expedition of Charles the 8th into Italie. The Dutch is said to be like a Lowse. slowly mastering a place, and as slowly (yet at last) driven out of their hold, as was their taking and losing of Ostend and Gulick. The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabb or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inguinalis, which being once crept into a place is so rooted there, that nothing but the extre∣mity

of violence can fetch him out again. In which I think I need not instance, it being generally observed, that the Spaniards will endure all possible hardship before they will part with any thing that they are possessed of. It is used also for a By-word, that the Italian is wise b••fore-hand, the Dutch in the time of action, and the French after it is done; a wisdom much like that of the antient Gaul. Nor are they less Litigous than the old Gauls were: Insomuch as it is thought that there are more Law-sutes tryed among them in seven years, than have been in England from the Con∣quest till the time of King Iames. They are great Scoffers, yea even in matters of Religion, as appea∣reth by the story of a Gentleman lying sick on his death-bead; who when the Priest had perswa∣ded him, that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very Body and Blood of CHRIST, refused to eat thereof because it was Friday. Nor can I forget another in the same extremity, who seeing the Host (for so they call the Consecrated Elements) brought unto him by a lubberly Priest, said that CHRIST came to him, as he entred into Hierusalem, riding upon an Asse. As for the Women, they are sayd to be wittie, but Apish, Wanton, and Incontient: where a man at his first entrance may find acquaintan••e, and at his first acquaintance may find an entrance. So Dallington in his View of France describeth them. But I have since heard this Censu••e condemned of some uncharitableness, and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all those graces which may beautifie and adorn that Sex. And it is possible enough that it may be so in some particulars, though it be more than any man would guess at that cometh amongst them. For generally at the first sight you shall have them as familiar with you, as if they had known you from your Cradle; and are so full of Chat and Tattle, even with those they know not, as if they were resolved sooner to want breath than words; and never to be silent but in the Grave.

As to the persons of this People, they are commonly of a middle stature, and for the most part of a slight making; their complexion being generally hot and moist, which makes them very subject to the heats of lust, and easily inclinable unto those diseases which are concomitants thereof: their Constitution somewhat tender, if not delicate, which rendreth them impatient of Toil and labour, and is in part the cause of those ill successes which have hapned to them in the Warres, in which they have lost as much for want of constancy, and perseverance in their enterprises, as they have gained by their Courage in the undertaking. And for the Women, they are for the most part very personable, of straight bodies, slender wasts, and a fit Symetrie of proportion in all the rest; their hands white, long, and slender, and easily discernable to be so; for either they wear no Gl••ves at all, or else so short, as if they were cut off at the hand-wrist. To these the Complexion of their faces, and the colour of their hair, too much inclining to the black, holds no true Devo∣rum. Tis true the Poets commend Leda for her black hair, and not unworthily, Leda fuit ni∣gris con••••icienda comis, as it is in Ovid. But this was specially, because it set off with the greater lu∣stre the amiable sweetness of her Complexion: For in that case the Hair doth set forth the Face, as shadows commonly do a Picture; and the Face so becommeth the Hair, as a Field Argent doth a Sa••le b••aring, which kind of Coat our Critical Heralds call the most fair. But when a Black hair meets with a Brown or swarth Complexion, it falls much short of that attractiveness of beauty, which Ovid being so great a Crafts-Master in the Art of Love did commend in Leda.

The chief exercises they use, are, 1. ••enxis; every Village having a Tennis-Court, Orleans 60. Pa••s many hundreds. 2. Dan••ing, a sport to which they are so generally affected, that were it not so much enveighed against by their strait-laced Ministers, it is thought that many more of the Frenth Catholiques had been of the Reformed Religion. For so extremely are they bent upon this disport, that neither Age nor Sickness, no nor poverty it self, can make them keep their heels still, when they hear the Musick. Such as can hardly walk abroad without their Crutches, or go as if they were troubled all day with a Sc••atica, and perchance have their rags hang so loose about them, that one would think a swift Galliard might shake them into their nakedness, will to the Dancing Green howsoever, and be there as eager at the sport, as if they had left their seve∣rall infirmities and wants behind them. What makes their Ministers (and indeed all that follow the Gene••ian Discipline) enveigh so bitterly against Dancing, and punish it with such seve∣rity where they find it used, I am not able to determine, nor doth it any way belong unto this discourse. But being it is a Recreation which this people are so given unto, and such a one as can∣not be followed but in a great deal of Company, and before many witnesses and spectators of their carriage in it; I must needs think the Ministers of the French Church more nice than wise, if they choose rather to deter men from their Congregations by so strict a Stoicism, than indulge any thing unto the jollitie and natural Gaiety of this people, in matters not offensive, but by accident only.

The Language of this People is very voluble and pleasant, but rather Elegant than Copious, and therefore much troubled for want of words to find out Periphrases; besides that very much of it is expressed in the action; the head and sholders move as significantly toward it, as the lips and tongue; and he that hopeth to speak with any good grace, must have somewhat in him of the Mimick. A Language enriched with great plenty of Proverbs, consequently a great help to the French humour of Scoffing: and so naturally disposed for Courtship, as makes all the people com∣plementall; the poorest Cobler in the Parish hath his Court-Cringes, and his Eaubeniste de Cour, his Court-holy-water (as they call it) as perfectly as the best Gentleman-Huisher in Paris. Compared with that of other Nations, the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly, the Italian Courtly, and the French Amor••us. A sweet language it is without question, the People leaving out in their pro∣nunciation

many of their Consonants, and thereby giving occasion to this By-word, that the Frenchm••npronounceth not as he writes, singeth not as he pricketh, nor speaks as he thinketh. In the Original thereof it is a Compound of the old Gallick, German, and Latin Tongues: the old Gal∣l••ck being questionless the same with the Welch or British, as appeareth clearly by these reasons. 1. The L••t••n words are known to have been received from the Romans, and the Germans, at the coming in of the Frankes and Burgundians; but of the Welch words which they have, we can give no reason, but that they are the remainder of the antient Language; of which Welch words which still continue in that Language Camden in his Britannia reckoneth not a few. 2. It is said by Tacitus, that the Britans were the Descendants of the Gauls, and this he proveth as by other Ar∣guments, so from the identitie or neer resemblance of the Language which both Nations speak. Vtriusque sermo haud multum diversus, as his own words are. And 3. It is said by Caesar, That the Gauls used to pass into Britain to be instructed in the Rites and learning of the Druides; which sheweth that both People spake but own common tongue, there being in those times no one lear∣ned Language, which other nations studied besides their own.

The Soil is extraordinary fruitfull, and hath three Loadstones to draw riches out of other Countries, Corn, Wine, and Salt, in exchange for which there is yearly brought into France 1200000 li. Sterling, the custome of Salt only to the King being estimated at 700000 Crowns per Annum. And indeed the benefit arising on this ••ne ••••mmodity is almost incredible, it being constituted by the Kings Edict (which is all in all) that no man shall have any Salt for Domestick uses (except by special privilege, and that dearly paid for) but what he must buy of the Kings Officers, and that upon such prices too as they please to sell it. Nor can it but be very well stored with Fish; for besides the benefit of the Seas, their Lakes and Ponds belonging to the Clergie only are said to be 135000. Their other Merchandizes are Beeves, Hogs, Nuts, Woad, Skinnes, vast quantities of all sorts of Linnen. And to say truth, there are not many Countries in the Christian World to which Nature hath been so prodigall of her choicest blessings as she hath to this, the fields thereof being large and open, and those so intermingled with Corn and Vines, and every hedge-row so beset with choice of fruits, that never any covetous or curious eye had a fairer object. And yet so miserable is the condition of the common Paisant, partly by reason of the intolerable Taxes laid upon him by the King, and partly by those great, but uncertain Rents which are set upon him by his Landlord (for the poor husbandman is Tenant only at the will of his Lord) that there is many one amongst them, who farmeth yearly thirty or forty Acres of Wheat and Vines, that ne∣ver drinks Wine, or eats good Bread, from one end of the year unto the other.

The Christian Faith was planted first amongst the Gauls, by some of St. Peters Disciples, sent hither by him at his first coming to Rome: Xystus, Fronto, and Iulianus, the first Bishops of Rhemes, Perigori and Mants (Cenom inensium in the Latine) being said to be of his ordaining in the Mar∣tyrologies. The like may be affirmed (but on surer grounds) of Trophimus the first Bishop of Arles. For on a Controversie betwixt the Arch-Bishops of Vienna and Arles for the dignity of Metropolitan, in the time of Pope Leo the first, it was thus pleaded in behalf of the Bishop of Arles, quod prima inter Gallias, &c. That Arles of all the Cities of Gaul, did first obtain the hap∣piness of having Trophimus ordained Bishop thereof by the hands of St. Peter. Nor is St. Paul to be denied the honour of sending some of his Disciples thither also to preach the Gospell: Cres∣cens sent by him as he telleth us 2 Tim. 4. into Galatia, being the first Bishop of Vienna, spoken of before, as not the Martyrologies only, but Ado Viennensis, an antient Writer of that Church, doth expresly say. And that it was into this Country, that he sent that Crescens at that time, and not unto Galatia in Asia minor, the testimonies of Epiphanius and Theodoret which affirm the same, and that which hath been said before of this name of Galatia, may confirm sufficiently. But Christianity be∣ing destroyed by the French at their first coming hither, was again planted by the industry of S. Remigius the first Bishop of Rhemes; Clovis or Clodivaeus the fifth King of the French giving way unto it for his Wives sake who was zealous in it, and after taking on himself that holy calling, on a great victory which he wonne against the Almains; By whom being over-laid in the day of bat∣bell, he made his prayers to CHRIST whom his Wife Crotilda worshiped, vowing to be of that Religion if he gat the victory; which vow he had no sooner made (as the story telleth us) but Alemannos invasit timor, a sudden fear fell upon the Almains, and the French were Conque∣rours.

At this time they are divided in Religion, as in other places; some following the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, and others that of those Reformed Churches which adhere to Calvin. But this divisi∣on is more antient than Calvins days, the same opinions (as they relate unto the Errors in the Romish Church) being maintained formerly by the Albigenses, the Waldenses, or Pauperes de Lugduno (the Vaudoys as the French Writers call them) of whom we shall speak more when we come to Lyons. Suffice it in this place to note, that the doctrine of the Reformed Churches was not new in France, when Zuinglius first preached against the superstitions of the Mass, and the worship of Images, and Calvin travelled in advancing the Reformation; though much suppressed as to the outward profession of it. But being revived by their Endeavours it sprung out again, and spread it self so speedily in this Kingdom, that there were reckoned in the year 1560. above 2150. Churches of them, which cannot in such a long time but be wonderfully augmented, though scarce any of them have scaped some massacre or other. Of these massacres, two are most memorable, viz. that of Me∣rind. ll and Chabriers, as being the first, and the massacre at Paris, as being the greatest. That

of Merindall hapned in the year 1545. The instrument of it, being Minier, the President of the Counc••ll of Aix. For having condemned this poor people of heresie, he mustred a small Army, and set fire on the Villages. They of Merindoll, seeing the flame, with their wives and children sled into the woods; but were there butchered, or sent to the Gallies. One boy they took, placed him against a tree, and shot him with Calivers; 25 which had hid themselves in a Cave, were in part 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in part burned. In Chabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the young wives and maids, that most of then died immediatly after. The men and women were put to the sword; the children were 〈◊〉〈◊〉: 800 men were murdered in a Cave, and 40 women put together in an old Barn, and ••u••ned. Yea such was the cruelty of these Souldiers to these poor women, that when some of them had clambred to the top of the house, with an intent to leap down; the Souldiers beat them book again with their pikes. The Massacre of Paris was more cunningly plotted. A Peace was made with the ••rotestants; for the assurance whereof, a marriage was solemnized, between Henry of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, chief of the Protestant party; and the Lady Marguerite the Kings sister: At this Wed∣ding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admirall Coligni, and divers others of chief note: but there was not so much Wine drank as Bloud shed at it. At Midnight the Watch-bell rung, the King of Nazarre, and the Prince of Conde are taken Prisoners, the Admirall murdered in his Bed; and 30000 at the least of the greatest and most potent Men of the Religion, sent by the way of this R••d Se•• to find the neerest pa••sage to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of ••anan. Anno 1572. Yet notwithstanding these Massacres, and the long and frequent Wars which were made against them by their Kings, they grew so numerons, and got unto so great a power, that partly by Capitulations with the French Kings at the End of every 〈◊〉〈◊〉 War, but principally by the connivence of K. Henry the fourth, who was sometimes the Head of their partie, they had gotten above an hundred walled Towns and Gar∣risons: and were absolute Masters in effect of all those Provinces which lie along the Aquitain shore and the Pyrerees, from the Mediterranean Sea to the River of Loyre. But being grown too insolent by reason of so great a strength, and standing upon terms with the King as a Free Estate (the Com∣monwealth of Roch••ll, as King Henry the fourth was used to call it) they drew upon themselves the jealousie and furie of King L••••••s the thirteenth. Who seeing that he could not otherwise dissolve the knot of their combination than by the sword, drew it out at last: And was so fortunate in the success of his Vndertakings, that in two years, (viz. Anno 1621. 1622.) he stripped them of all their walled Towns, except Mentalban and Rochell onely; and those too he reduced not long after by the power of his Arms: Leaving them nothing to relie on for their future security, but the grace and cle∣••e of their King, promerited by their obedience and integritie. And it hath sped so well with them since that time, that they never had the exercise of their Religion with so much freedom, as they have hitherto enjoyed since the reducing of their Forts and Garrisons to the Kings obedience.

The other Party in Religion, having the Countenance of the State, and the prescription and pos∣session of so many yeers to confirm the same, is in as prosperous a condition both for power and p••trimoni, as any that acknowledgeth the Authority of the Popes of Rome. In point of Pa∣trim••nie, the Author of the Cabinet computes the Tythes and Temporall Revenues of the Clergie, be∣sides provisions of all sorts, to 80 millions of Crownes; but this Accompt is disallowed by all know∣ing men. Bod•••• reporteth from the mouth of Monsieur Alemant, one of the Presidents of Accompts in Paris. that they amount to 12 millions, and 300000 of their Livres, which is 1200000 l. of our English money; and he himself conceiveth that they possess seven parts of twelve of the whole Reve∣nues of that Kingdom. The Book entituled Comment ••'Est: gives a lower estimate: and reckoning that there are in France 200 millions of Arpens (which is a Measure somewhat bigger than our Acre) assigneth 47 millions, which is neer a fourth part of the whole, to the Gallicane Clergy. And then it is resolved by all. That the Baisonam (as they call it) which consists of Offerings, Churchings, Bu••••ls D••ri••es, and such like Casualties, amounteth to as much per annum, as their standing Rents: Upon which ground Sir Edw••n Sandys computeth their R••venne at 6 millions yeerly. And to say truth, there needs a very great Revenue to maintein their numbers; there being reckoned in this Kingdom, 13 Arch-Bishops, 104 Bishops, 1450 Abbies, 540 Arch-Priories, 1232▪ Priories, 5•••• Nunneries, ••00 Convents of Friers, 259 Commanderies of Malta; besides the Colleges of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which being of a late foundation are not here accompted. And for the Parish-Priests, they are reckoned at 130000 of all sorts, taking in Deacons, Subdeacons, and all those of inferiour Orders, which have some Ministery in their Churches: the number of which was reckoned in the time of King Lewis the 11th, to be little lesse than 100000. But then 'tis like that Charteries and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 happe•• went in that Accompt; or else the Hugenots in the Wars have destroyed more Chur∣ches, than they are like to build in hast; there being found in France on a just Accompt, no more than 2••400 Parish Churches, besides Oratories and Chappels of Ease appertaining to them. In which, there are supposed to live 15 millions of people, whereof the Clergy and the Ministers depen∣ding on them doe make up 3 millions, which is a fift part of the whole And for their power, the Gall••an Clergy stand's more stoutly to their naturall rights against the usurpations and encroach∣ments of the See of Rome, than any other that live under the Popes Autoritie: which they acknow∣ledge so far only as is consistent with their own privileges, and the rights of their Soveraign. For neither did they in long time submit to the Decrees of the Councill of Trent; nor have they yet ad∣mitted of the Inqui••••ion; nor yeeld such store of Grist to the Popes Mill, as probably might redound to him from so rich a Clergie. And for his Temporal power over Kings and Princes, it is a doctrine to averle from the Positions and Principles of the Gallican Church, that in the year 1610. the Di∣vines

of Paris published a Declaration, in which it was affirmed, That the doctrine of the Popes Su∣premacy was an Erroneous doctrine, and the ground of that hellish position of deposing and killing Kings. And this indeed hath constantly been the doctrine of the Gallican Church since the time of Gerson, mainteining the Autoritie of a Councill above that of the Pope.

But to proceed. The men most eminent for learning of either side have been (besides those men∣tioned in the Alpine Provinces) Peter du Mouliu, highly commended for his Eloquence by the pen of Balsac; Fr. Junius a moderate and grave Divine, Chamiet the Controverser, and Philip de Morney Lord of Plessis. Of the other party ••laudius Espencaeus a Sorbon Doctor, the famous Cardinall of Peron, Genebrard the Historian, Petavius a learned Iesuite, &c. In the middle times S. Bernard Abbot of Clarevalle, Pet. Lambard Bishop of Paris, Iohn Gerson Chancellor of that University. More antiently Prosper of Aquitain, Cassianus the Hermit, Irenaeus the renowned Bishop of Lyons (though not here a Native.) And as to Men of other Studies, Ausonius the Poet, Hottoman and Got∣fredus the Civilians, Duarenus the Canonist, Barn. Brissonius the great Antiquarie, Isaac Casaubon that ren••wned Philologer, Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language, ••huanus the Histori∣an Latrentius the Anatomist, &c. And as for Militarie men, it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French, Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens; and Charles the great, the Founder of the Western Empire: In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon, one of the Nine Worthies (as they call them, the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie; and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th. Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise, Charles Duke of Mayenne, Char••es Duke of Biron, &c.

The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary, and alterable at pleasure; or Fundamentall, which neither King nor Parliament (as they say) can alter. Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages. By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother; which Law was made by Charles the Great, before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones, and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms. But by this Law they are to be en∣tituled to some Dutchie or County (though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions) with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging, all matters of Regality (as Levying Taxes, Coynage, and the like) excepted onely; which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown. The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word, signifying a portion.

But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law, by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females, or fall from the Lance to the Distaff, as their saying is: Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ, urged that Text of St. Matthew, where it is said. Mark the Lillies (which are the Arms of France) and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French, and that the words Si∣aliqua so often used in it, gave it the Name of the Salique Law. But Haillan one of their best Wri∣ters affirms, That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long, Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond, who though he was the first King of the French, had not one foot of Land in France, their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene. Others say it was made by Charles the Great, after the Conquest of Ger∣many: where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala (in the modern Mis∣nia) gave both the occasion and the name. De terra verò Salica, nulla portio haereditatis muli••ri veniat, sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat; are the words thereof. This Terra Sa∣lica, the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour, Englisheth Knights Fee, or Land that is holden by Knights Service, as our Lawyers call it; and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parlia∣ment of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus; where an old Will or Testament being once produced, in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land, it was resolved by the Court, that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service. And then the sense thereof must be, that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service, or the like militarie tenure, the Male Children should inherit onely: because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given, and by which they were holden. And for this there may be good reason; though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex, but permit them, after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands; because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth. But this Interpretation (how good and genuine soever indeed it be) cannot stand with the French Gloss. For then the Crown being held of none but God, and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife, could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law, because not to be counted for Salique Land. Give them therefore their own Gloss, their own Etymologie, and Originall; and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem. For first, supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala, in the modern Misnia: I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France, so far distant from it; or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie, as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie. And next, supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond, I would fain learn how it can be appli∣ed to the Crown of France, to which Pharamond had then no title, nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene. And finally, supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms, as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer, and consequently un∣to

France when once conquered by them: I would then ask, Whether it did extend to the Crown alone, or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it. If unto all Estates holden of that Crown, I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais, against John de Montfo••t, in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague: Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother, the Neece of Arthur the second, by his second Sonne Guy; Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne (and the next Heir-male) of the said Duke Arthur. If only to the Crown of France, it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess: whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande, being maried unto Francis the first, had issue Henry the second, and other Children. Which Henry, besides Francis the second, Charles the ninth, Henry the third, and Francis Duke of Anjou, all dying without issue, had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain, by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella, the late Archdutchess, and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy. Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein, descending from the Lady Clande, the second Daughter of King Henry the second, and Sister of Isabel or Eliza∣beth Queen of Spain. Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law, as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females, is in some cases their best Title. For thus we read, That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery, to make good his Title to the Crown (or some colour for it) derived his Pedigree from Plythylda, one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first, maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus, who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family. As also how Hugh Capet, putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin, to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull, drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great; his Mother Adeltheid, being the Daughter of the Em∣perour Henry the first, surnamed the Fowler; who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luit∣gardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph, the last Emperour of the Romans (or Germans) of the house of Charles. And it is said of Lewis the ninth, so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them, that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience, till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother, the Lady Isabel of Hainall, he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein. Adde here, that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else, which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms, where the Crown descends in a Succession; and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also, where the Kings are said to be Elective, as in Poland, Hungaria, and Bohemia; but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices, and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess. So that it is evident, that this Law, by whomsoever made, and how far soever it extended, is of no such force, but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted; if there were no other bar to the title of England, than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law.

But for my part (if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point) I am not satisfied in the right of the English title; supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended, and mea∣suring the succession in the Crown of France, to be according to successions in the Realm of England, on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim. For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females, as the English did pretend there was not: yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings, which reigned successively before Philip of Valois, against whom he claimed, be served in course, before the Daughters of those Kings (or the Males at least descending of them) had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom. Of the three Bre∣thren, two left issue, viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair, and Joan Queen of Navarre, had a Daughter named Joan, maried to Philip Earl of Eureux, who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife; from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm, the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon. Philip, the second Brother, surnamed the Long, by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie, had a Daughter named Marguerite, maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders, from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgun∣di••, the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain. If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes, Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux, descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother: and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie, the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders, and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother; must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England, descended from a Sister of the said two Kings; their issue, severally and respectively, before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward. So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories; or else he had no claim to that Crown at all: and I conceive so wise a King, would not have ventured on a business of so great con∣sequence, without some colourable Title; though what this title was is not declared for ought I know, by any Writers of our Nation. I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds, than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England, and claimed that Crown, as the Eldest heir∣male and neerest Kinsman to the last King. For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased, he was a de∣gree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre, or the Earl of Flanders, who were the Grand-children of his Brethren: and having priority of either in respect of age, had a fair Title before either, to the Crown of that Kingdom. And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe, because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland.

For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England, and per∣haps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him, gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol, the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon: yet was this Sentence disavowed, and protested against by the other Competitors. Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daugh∣ter of the said Earl of Huntingdon, as a degree neerer to the last King, though descended from the Younger Sister, not only though himself wronged in it, but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right: by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland, during the life of Baliol and his Patron both. Proximitie in blood to the King deceased, was measured by neerness of degrees, not descent of Birth; and on this Plea, though different from the Laws of England, as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scot∣land; so on the same, though different from the Laws of Castile, did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal. For being Eldest Sonne of Mary, the Sister of Henry the last King (and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France) he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma, and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother; because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood, and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree. In the pursuance of which title, as Philip onenly avowed, that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile: so in like case, the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England. In claims to Crowns, the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries; and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean Estates: as may be proved by many particulars in the Realm of England, in which the Law of the Crown differeth very much from the Law of the Land, as in the Case of Par∣ceners, the whole blood (as our Lawyers call it) the Tenure by courtesie and some others; were this a time and place fit for it. But to return again to France; whether the Salique Law were in force or not, it made not much unto the prejudice of King Edward the third; though it served Philip the Long to exclude the Daughter of King Lewis Hutin; and Charles the fair to do the Like with the Daughter of Philip; as it did Philip of Valoys, to disposess the whole Linage of King Philip Le Bel.

Machiavel accounteth this Salique Law to be a great happiness to the French Nation, not so much in relation to the unfitness of Women to Govern (for therein some of them have gon be∣yond most men) but because thereby the Crown of France is not indangered to fall into the hands of strangers. Such men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown. They remember not how Maud the Empress being maried to Geofrie Earl of Anjou, Tourain, and Mayenne, conveyed those Countries to the Diadem of England; nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain, by the match of the Lady Ioan, to Arch-duke Philip: Neither do they see those great advantages of power and strength, which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland, proceeding from a like mariage. Yet there is a saying in Spain, that as a man should desire to live in Italy, because of the civility and ingenious natures of the Peo∣ple; and to dye in Spain, because there the Catholique Religion is so sincerely professed: so he should wish to be born in France, because of the Nobleness of that Nation, which never had any King but of their own Country.

The chief enemies to the French have been the English, and Spaniards. The former had here great possessions, divers times plagued them, and took from them their Kingdom; but being cal∣led home by civill dissentions, lost all. At their departure, the French scoffingly asked an English Captain, When they would return? Who feelingly answered, When your sins be greater than ours. The Spaniards began but of late with them, yet have they taken from them Navarre, Naples, and Millain: they displanted them in Florida; poisoned the Dolphin of Viennois (as it was generally con∣ceived;) murdered their Souldiers in cold blood, being taken Prisoners in the Isles of Tercera, and by their Faction, raised even in France it self, drave Henry the third out of Paris, and most of his other Cities, and at last caused him to be murdered by laques Clement a Dominican Frier. The like they intended to his Successour King Henry the fourth, whose coming to the Crown they opposed to their utmost power, and held a tedious War against him. Concerning which last War, when they sided with the Duke of Mayenne, and the rest of those Rebels, which called themselves the Holy League (of which the Duke of Guise was the Author) against the two Kings Henry the third and fourth, a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion. For being asked the cause of these civill broiles, he replyed they were Spania and Mania, seeming by this answer to signifie 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, penury, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, furie, which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults: but covertly therein implying the King of Spain, and the Duke of Mayenae. In former times, as we read in Cominaeus, there were no Nations more friendly than these two, the Kings of Castile and France being the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome. For their league was between King and King, Realm and Realm, Subject and subject; which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable. But of late times, especially since the beginning of the wars between Charles the fifth, and Francis the first, for the Dukedom of Millain, there have not been greater anim••si∣ties, nor more implacable enmities betwixt any Nations, than betwixt France and Stain; which seconded by the mutuall jealousies they have of each other, and the diversitie of Constellations under which they live, hath produced such dissimilitude betwixt them in all their wayes, that there is not greater contrariety of temper, carriage and affections, betwixt any two Nations in the world, than is between these Neighbours, parted no otherwise from one another than by passable Hils. First

in the Actions of the Soul; the one Active and Mercurial, the other Speculative and Saturaine; the one sociable and discoursive, the other reserved and full of thought; the one so open, that you cannot hire him to keep a secret, the other so close, that all the Rhetorick in the world cannot get it out of him. Next in their Fashion and Apparrell, the French weares his hair long, the Spani∣ard short; the French goes thin and open to the very shirt, as if there were continuall Summer, the Spaniard so wrapt up and close, as if all were Winter; the French begins to button downward, and the Spaniard upwards; the last alwayes constant to his Fashion, the first intent so much on no∣thing as on new Fancies of Apparrel. Then for their Gate, the French walk fast, as if pursued on an Arrest, the Spaniard slowly, as if newly come out of a Quartane Ague; the French goe up and dowu in clusters, the Spaniards but by two and two at the most; the French Lacqueys march in the Rere, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alwayes in the Van; the French sings and danceth as he walks the streets, the Spa∣niards in a grave and solemn posture, as if he were going a Procession. The like might be observed of their tune, their speech, and almost every passage in the life of Man: For which I rather choose to refer the Reader to the ingenious James Howels book of Instructious for Travell, than insist longer on it here. Onely I adde, that of the two so different humours, that of the Spaniard seems to be the more approvable. Insomuch as the Neapolitans, Millanois, and Sicilians, who have had triall of both Nations, choose rather to submit themselves to the proud and severe yoke of the Spaniards, than the lusts and insolencies of the French, not sufferable by men of even and wel-balanced spirits. And possible enough it is, that such of the Netherlands as have of late been wonne to the Crown of France, will finde so little comfort in the change of their Masters, as may confirm the residue to the Crown of S••ain, to which they naturally belong.

The chief Mountains of this Countrey, next to the Pyrenees which part France from Spain; the Jour or Jura which separates it from Savoy and Switzerland; and the Vauge or Vogesus which divides it from Lorrein; are those which Caesar calleth Gebenna, Ptolomie Cimmeni; being the same which separate Auvergae from Langucdoc, called therefore the Mountains of Auvergn; the onely ones of note which are peculiar to this Continent of France, which for the most part is plain and champian the others before mentioned being common unto this with the bordering Provinces.

This Country is wonderfully stored with rivers, the chief whereof, 1 Sequana or Seine, which arising in Burgundy, watring the Cities of Paris and Roane, and receiving into it nine navigable streames, disburdeneth it self into the British Ocean. 2 Some, upon which standeth Amiens. It hath it's head about S. Quintins, divideth Picardie from Artoys, and having received eight lesser streams, loseth it self into the same Sea. 3 Ligeris, or Loyre, on which are seated Nantes and Orleance. It riseth about the mountains of Auvergne, (being the greatest in France:) and having runne 600 miles, and augmented his channell with the entertainment of 72 lesser rivulets, mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish Aquitane Ocean. 4. Rh danus, or the Rhosne, which springing from the Alpes, three Dutch miles from the head of the Rhene, passeth by Lions and Avignon; and having taken in thirteen lesser Brooks, falleth into the Mediterranean Sea, not far from Arles. 5 The S••asne, by the old Latines called Araris, which rising out of the Mountain Vogesus or Vauge, in the borders of Lorrein and Alsatia, divideth the two Burgundies from each other; and falleth into the Rhosne at the City of ••ions. 6 Garumna, or the Garond, which issuing out of the Pyrenean Moun∣tains, passing by Tholouse and Burdeaux, and having swallowed up sixteen lesser Rivers (of which the Dordonne is the chief) disburdeneth it self into the Aquitane Ocean, neer the Town of Blay: that part hereof which is betwixt the main Ocean and the influx of the river Dordonne, being called the Garonne. Of these it is said Proverbially, that the Seine is the richest, the Rhosne the swiftest, the Garond the greatest, and the Loyre the sweetest. And by these and many other Rivers this Kingdom is inriched with 34 excellent Havens, having all the Properties of a good Harbour, that is to say, 1 Room, 2 Safety, 3 Easiness of Defence, 4 Resort of Merchants.

As for so much of the story hereof as concerneth the whole, it was first peopled, if we may give credit to Annins, (as I think we may not in this point) by Samothes the sixth Sonne of Iaphet (affir∣med by them, and such as adhere unto them, to be that Sonne of his, who in the Scripture is called Mesech) in the year of the world, 1806. But those which are better conversant in the course of History, have utterly laid aside this devise of Anniu••. Even Functius, though a great Berosian, doth confess ingenuously, Quis hic Samothes fuerit incertū est, that it is unresolved who this Samothes was. And Vigni••r a French Antiquarie doth confess with Functius, Mais un ne scayt qui il estoit, that no body can tell us who he was. They who have better studied this point than Annius, derive the Gauls from Gomer, I whete Eldest Sonne, whose off-spring were first called Gemerians, afterwards Cim∣merians, at last C••mbri; first planted (as before was said) in the Mountainous places of Albania, where the Mountains called Cimmerini long preserved his memorie, and after changing that unfruit∣full and unpleas••nt dwelling for the plains of Phrygia, wherein the City Cimmeris did retain some∣what of his name in the times of Plinie. Afterwards his posterity proceeded further in the lesser Asia, and in long tract of time filled Germany, and Gaul, and Britain with his numerous issues: the Gauls and imbri being clearly of the same Originall, though known amongst the Romans by two diffe∣rent names. From whence they had the names of Gauls, and Celtes, and Galatiae, hath been shewn before. It shall suffice us now to adde, that being originally of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and having somewhat in them of the blood of Hercules, they proved a very valiant and warli••e Nation, without whose love no King could secure himself from imminent dangers. They were very sparing in their diet, and used to fine any one that outgrew his girdle. With these men

the Somans at the first fought, rather for their own preservation, than in any hope by a conquest of them, to enlarge their dominions. For these were they, who under the conduct of Belloresus, passing over the Alpes, conquered the neerest parts of Italie, called afterwards Gallia Cis-alpina; and under that of Segovesus, overrun all Germa••ie; and following their successes as far as Scy∣••nia, founded the potent Nation of the Celto-Scythia. These were the men, whose issue under the command of Brennus, discomfited the Romans, at the river Allia; sacked the City, and besieged the Capitoll. Ann. M. 3577. V. C. 365. In which action they so terrified the Romans, that after their expulsion from Rome by Camillus, there was a law made, that the ••riests, though at all other times exempted, from military employments should be compelled to the War, if ever the Gauls came again. And Finally these were the men, who under the command of Belgius and another Brennus, ransaked Illyricum, Pannonia, Thrace, and Greece, in which they spoyled and ran∣sackt the Temple of Delph••s, for which sacrilege they were visited with the Pestilence. Such as survived this plague, went into Asia, and there gave name to that Country now called Galatia; of whom thus Du Bartas:

The ancient Gaul in roving every way As far as Phoebus darts his golden ray; Seiz'd Italy; the worlds proud Mistress sackt, Which rather Mars than Romulus compact. Then spoyles Pisidia, Mysia doth inthrall; And mid'st of Asia plants another Gaul.

Yet at the last the Romans undertook the War, but not till they had conquered almost all the re∣sidue of the (then known) World. And though the War was managed then by the ablest Captain that ever the State of Rome gave life to; yet was it not more easily vanquished, by the valour and fortune of the Romans, than by want of good intelligence and correspondence among themselves. Nor did they fell their liberty so good cheap, as those other Nations, with whom the Romans had to deal; Caesar himself affirming, that he had slain 1192000 of them, before they would sub∣mit to the Roman yoak. But at the last they were brought under the power of Rome, by whom the whole Country was divided into these four parts, v••z. 1. Narbonensis called so from the City of Narbon, then a Roman Colonie, containing La••guedoc, Provence, Daulphine, and some part of Savoy; and it was also called Comata, from the long hair of the people, subdued by Fabius Maximus, and Cn. Domitius Aenobarbus, in their War against the Allobroges and their confede∣rates before mentioned, about 70 years before the coming of Iulius Caesar. 2. Aquitanica, so called, from the City of Aquae Augustae (now D' Acqsin Guienne) lying upon the Pyrences, and the wide Ocean; which comprehended the Provinces of Gascoyn, Guienne, Xaintoig••e, Limosin, Quercu, Perigort, Berry, Bourbonoys, and Auvergne; extending from the Pyrenees, to the River of Loyre, and consequently stretching over all the middle of Gaul. 3. Celtica, so named from the valiant Nation of the Celtae, called also Lugdunensis, from the City of Lyons, and Braccat, from the Tronzes worn amongst this people: extending from the Loyre to the Bruish Ocean, and comprehending the Provinces of Bretagne, Normandy, Anjou, Tourain, Main, La Beausse, the Isle of France, part of Champagne, the Dukedome of Burgundy, and the County of Lyonnoys. 4. Belgica, from the Belg••, a potent Nation of that tract, taking up all the East parts of Gaul, viz. Picardy, the rest of Champagne, the County of Burgundy, together with so much of Germa∣ny and the Netherlands, as lieth on this side of the Rhene, belonging now unto the Empire and the Kings of Spain. In the new modelling of the Empire by Constantine the great, Gaul was appoin∣ted for the seat of one of the four Praefecti Praetorio, appointed for the four quarters of it. His title Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum; his Government extending over the Dioceses of Gaul, Spain and Britain: this Diocese of Gaul being cast into seventeen Provinces, that is to say, Lugdunensis Pri∣ma, 2 Secunda, 3 Tertia, 4 Quarta, 5 Belg••ca Prima, 6 Secunda, 7 Germania Prima, 8 ecunda, 9 Narbonensis Prima, 10 Secunda, 11 Aquitania Prima, 12 Secunda, 13 Novempopulonia, 14 Viennensis, 15 Maxima Sequanorum, 16 Alpes Graiae & Poeninae, 17 Alpes Maritimae. Of these seventeen Germania Prima & Secunda, all Belgica Prima, and a great part of Secunda, all that of the Alpes Graiae & Poeninae, and so much of Maxima Sequanorum, as lieth in Switzerland, are now dismembred from the name and accompt of France. What principall Nations of the Gaul••, and what Provinces of the present France, the rest contained, shall be declared in our Survey of the particulars.

But long it stood not in this state. For within sixty years after the death of Constantine, during the reigns of Honorius and Theodosius, the Bu••gu••••ians, a great and populous Nation, were called in by S••ilico Lieutenant to Honorius the Western Emperour, to keep the borders of the Empire against the French, then ready with some other of the barbarous Nations to invade the same. The Gothes not long after by agreement with the same Honorius, leaving their hold in Italy, were vested in Gaule Narbonoys, by the gift of that Emperour, with a good part of Tarraconensis▪ one of the Provinces of Spain: Aquitain being after added in regard of some services they had done the Em∣pire. And in the reign of Valentinian the third, the French who had long hovered on the banks of the Rhene, taking advantage of the distractions of the Empire, ventured over the River; first made themselves Masters of Gaul-Belgick; and after spread themselves over all the rest of the Provinces which had not been subdued by the Gothes and Burgundians: excepting a small corner of Armorica then possessed by the Britons. So that the Romans being outed of all the Country, it was divided

(though not equally) betwixt the Nations above-mentioned:* 1.208 the Brito••s holding their own, now Bretagne; the Goths possessing Aquitain, and Gaul-Narbonoys; the Burgundians all the Alpine Provinces, with those of Dau••phine, Bresse, Lionoys, and both the Burgundies, from them so deno∣minated. The rest was planted by the French, who in short time dispossessed the Goths (then bu∣sie in the conquest of Spain) of all their hold in Gaul, except Languedoc onely, by the valour of Clovis the great, the fifth King of the Frenchmen, before they could chalenge a proscription of 60 years. In which regard, and in respect that we have spoke already of them in another place, and shall say more of them hereafter, the Gothish Provinces in Gaul, shall pass in the Accompt of the French part of this Countrie; and the Purgundians by themselves, when we come to that Kingdom, subverted finally by the conquering and prevailing French: Of whom, and the succession of their Kings, we will speak hereafter, when we have brought all the chief parts and Provinces of this flourishing Countrey into their possession. The principall Provinces are 1 France▪ properly so called, 2 Cham∣pagne, 3 Picardie, 4 Normandie, 5 Bretagne, 6 The Dukedom of Anjou, with its members, 7 La Beausse, 8 Berry, 9 The Dukedom of ••ourbon, with the Provinces dependant on it, being all (ex∣cepting Bretagne) the first acquests of the French. Then follow the chief Provinces of the Gothish Kingdom, that is to say, 10 Poictou, 11 Limosin, Perigort, and Quercu, 12 Aquitain, with the mem∣bers of it, 13 Linguedoc, 14 Provence: and last of all the Burgundian Kingdom, of which there now remain in France, the Counties of 15 Daulphine, 16 La Bresse, 17 Lionnois, 18 the Dutchie, and 19 the Countie of Burgundy, 20 The Ilands in the Aquitain and Gallick Ocean, in the close of all. Of some of which La Nove a French Author hath passed this censure; The men of Berry are Leachers, they of Leurein Theeves, they of Languedoc Traytors, they of Provence Atheists, they of Rhemes (or Champagne) superstitious, they of Normandie insolent, they of Picardie proud, & sic de 〈◊〉〈◊〉. But here we are to understand, that all these Provinces (though passing by the Name and Accompt of France) are not under the command of the French King; the Isles of Larsey and Guern∣zey being possessed by the English; the Counties of Burgundy, and Charolois by the King of Spain; the Dutchie of Bar, belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein; the Principalitie of Orange to the house of Nass••w, and Avignon to the Popes of Rome. And on the other side, the French Kings are possess∣ed of some Towns and Cities, not lying within the bounds of France, as the Imperiall Cities of M••ts, Toul, and Ver••u••; and the Port of Monaco in Liguria; Base Navarre in Spain: not to say any thing of their late acquests in Spain and Flanders, which I look not on as parts of the French Do∣minions.

1 FRANCE, Properly so called.

THe first place which the Franks or French had for their fixt habitation, was by that people ho∣noured with the name of FRANCE; the first green turf of Gallick ground, by which they took liv••ry and s••isin of all the rest A Province now bounded on the East with Champagne, on the North with N••rmanaie, on the West and South with La Beausse. To difference it from the main Conti∣nent of France, it is called the Isl•• of France; as being circled almost round with severall Rivers, that is to say the Oise on the North, the Eure on the West, the Velle on the East, and a vein-Rive∣ret of the Seine towards the South. A Countrie not so large as many of the French Provinces, but such as hath given name unto all the rest, it being the fate of many small, but puissant Provinces, to give their name to others which are greater than they, if conquered and brought under by them. For thus we see the little Province of Poland to have mastred and given name to the Mazovij, Pru∣t••ni, and other Nations of Sarmatit Euro••ae••, as that of Mosco to the Provinces of Asiatica. And thus have those of Sweden conquered and denominated almost all the great Peninsula of Scandia, whereof it is one of the smallest Provinces. And thus this Island, being the seat Royall of the French in Gall••a, gave name to all the residue of it, as they made it theirs. A Countrey generally so fruit∣full and delectable, (except in Gastinois) that the very hills thereof are equall to the vallies in most places of Europe; but the Vale of Mon••mor••ncie (wherein Paris standeth) scarce to be fellowed in the Word. An Argument whereof may be, that when the Dukes of Berry, Burgundie, and their Confederates, besieged that City with an Armie of 100000 men; neither the Assailants with∣out, nor the Citizens within, found any scarcitie of victuals; and yet the Citizens, besides Souldiers, were reckoned at ••••0000.

It was formerly part of the Province of Belgica secunda, and Lugdunensis quarta, the chief Inha∣bitants thereof being the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Bellovaci, and the Silvanectes: and is now divided into four parts, that is to say, the Dukedom of Valois, 2 Gastinois, 3 Heurepoix, and that which is properly called the Is••e of France, by some the Prevoste, or County of Paris.

1 The Dukedom or Countie of VALOIS,* 1.209 lieth towards Picardie, the principall Cities of it called Senlis, (in Latin Silvanectum) a Bishops See, 2 Compeigne (Compendium) seated on the River Oise, a ret••ing pl••ce of the French Kings, for hunting, and other Countrey pleasures. 3 Beauvois, the chief City of the B••ll••vaci, by `Ptolomic called Caesaromagus, a fair, large, well-traded Town, and a See Episcopall; the Bishop whereof is one of the twelve Peers of France. Philip one of the Bishops here in times foregoing, a militarie man, and one that had much damnified the English Borders, was fortunately taken by King Richard the first; The Pope being made acquainted with his Impri∣sonment, but not the cause of it, wrote in his behalf unto the King, as for an Ecclesiasticall person, and one of his beloved Sonnes; The King returned unto the Pope the Armour which the Bishop was taken in, and these words engraven on the same, Vide an haec sit tunica filii tui, vel non, being the

words which Jacobs children spake unto him when they presented him with the Coat of their brother Joseph; Which the Pope viewing, swore, That it was rather the Coat of a Sonne of Mars, than a Sonne of the Church, and so left him wholly to the Kings pleasure. 4 Clermont, a Town of good note in the Countie Beauvoisia, memorable for giving the title of Earl of Clermont to R••bert the fifth Sonne of the King St. Lewis, before his mariage with the Daughter and Heir of Bourbon; and afterwards to the Eldest Sonnes of that Princely Familie. 5 Luzarch, a Town belonging to the Count of Soissons. 6 Brenonville. 7. St. Loup, on the Confines of Pirardie, so called from a Mona∣stery dedicated to S. Luviu, Bishop of Troys in Champagne, sent into Britain with Germanus to sup∣press the Pelagian Heresies, which then were beginning. But of this part of France nothing more observable, than that it gave denomination to the Royall Familie of the French Kings (13 in num∣ber) from hence entituled de Valois: beginning in Philip de Valois, Anno 1328. and ending in Hen∣ry the third, Anno 1589. As for the Earls hereof (from whom that Adjunct or denomination had it's first Original) the first who had the title of Earl of Valois, was Charles, the second Sonne of Philip the third, in right of his Wife Earl of Anjou also; After whose death it descended upon Philip de Va∣lois his Eldest Sonne, who carried the Crown of France from our Edward the third: On whose assu∣ming of the Crown, it fell to Lewis his second Brother; and he deceasing without issue, Anno 1391. to Lewis Duke of Orleans Sonne of Charles the fifth; amongst the titles of which house it lay dor∣mant, till the expiring of that Line in King Lewis the twelfth, and lately given unto a Sonne of the now Duke of Orleans, Vncle to King Lewis the fourteenth, at this present reigning. I onely adde, that Charles the first Earl of this Family, as he was the Sonne of Philip the third, Brother of Philip the fourth, surnamed the Fair; and Father of Philip de Valois: So was he Vncle to Lewis Hutin, Philip the Long, and Charles the Fair, all in their order Kings of France. In which regard it was said of him, that he was Sonne, Brother, Father, and Vncle of Kings, yet no King himself.

2 The second part of this Province is called HEVREPOIX,* 1.210 beginning at the little bridge of Paris on the River of Sein, and going up along the River, as far as the River of Verine, which divides it from Gastinois. The chief Towns of it are 1. Charenton, three miles from Paris, where the French Prote∣stants of that City have their Church for Religious exercises; it being not permitted them to hold their Assemblies in any walled Cities or Garrison Towns, for fear of any sudden surprize, which so great a multitude might easily make. Which Church (or Temple as they call it) being burnt down by the hot-headed Parisians, on the news of the Duke of Mayennes death, slain at the siege of Montalban Anno 1622. was presently reedified by the Command of the Duke of Mom-ba∣zon, then Governour of the Isle of France, at the charge of the State: to let those of the Refor∣med party understand, that it was their disobedience, and not their Religion which caused the King to arm against them. 2 Corbeil, seated on the Confluence of Sein, and Essons, 3. Moret, which gives the Title of an Earl to one of the naturall Sonnes of Henry the fourth, begotten on the Daughter and Heir of the former Earl. 4. Melun, by Caesar called Melodunum, the principal of this Heurepoix, and the seat of the Baylif for this Tract. Here is also in this part the Royall Palace of Fountain-bel-eau, so called from the many fair Springs and Fountains amongst which it standeth; but otherwise seated in a solitary and woodie Country, fit for hunting only, and for that cause much visited by the French Kings in their times of leisure; and beautified with so much cost by King Henry the fourth, that it is absolutely the stateliest and most magnificent pile of building in all France.

3 GASTINOYS,* 1.211 the most drie and baren part of this Province, but rich enough if compared with other places; lieth between Paris and the Countrie of Orleanoys The chief places of it are, 1. Estampes, in the middle way betwixt Paris and Orleans, on the very edge of it towards La Beausse, a fair large Town, having in it five Churches, and one of them a College of Chanoins, with the ruines of an antient Castle: which together with the Walls and demolished Fortifications of it, shew it to have been of great importance in the former times: Given with the title of an Earl by Charles Duke of Orleans, then Lord hereof, to Richard, the third Sonne of Iohn of Montfort, Duke of Bretagne, in mariage with his Sister the Lady Margusrite; from which mariage issued Francis Earl of Estampes, the last Duke of Bretagne. 2. Montleherry, Famous for the battle betwixt King Lewis the eleventh and Charles Earl of Charolots (after Duke of Burgundie) in which both sides ran out of the field, and each proclamed it self the Victor. It standeth in the road betwixt Paris and Estamp••s. And so doth 3 Castres, of the bigness of an ordinary Market Town, not to be men∣tioned in this place, but for a Chamber or Branch of the Court of Parliament▪ here setled by King Henry the 4th for the use and benefit of his Subjects of the Reformed Religion; in Latin called Came∣ra-Castrensis. 4. Nemours upon the River of Loing, the chief of Gastionys in name, but not in beauty (wherein inferiour to Pstampes) a Town which hath given the title of Duke to many emi∣nent persons of France. Here is also in this part the County of Rochfort, and the Towns of Mil∣ly, 2 Montargis, &c. More there occurreth not worth the noting, in this part of the Country, but that being part of the possessions of Hugh the Great Constable of France, and Earl of Paris, it was given by him, together with the Earidome of Anjou, to Geofric surnamed Chrysogonelle, a right Noble Warrier, and a great stickler in behalf of the house of A••jou, then aiming at the Crown it self, which at last they carried: Continued in his line till the time of Fulk the second (the fifth Earl of Anjou of this Family) who gave it back again to King Philip the first, that by his help he might possess himself of the Earldome of Anjou, from his part wherein he was excluded by his El∣der

Brother. Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France in Fact or Title.

4 But the great glorie of this Province, is, that which is more properly called the ISLE OF FRANCE, and sometimes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Isle, caused by the Circlings and embracements of the Rivers of Sein and Marn, the abstract of the whole beauties, and glories of France, which in this rich and pleasant Vallie are summed up together. Chief places in it, St. Germans, seated on the ascent of an hill, seven miles from Paris down the water, a pretty neat and handsom Town: ho∣noured with one of the fairest Palaces of the French Kings; which being built (like Windsor) on the top of a fine mountainet on the Rivers side, affordeth an excellent prospect over all the Countrie. The excellent water-works herein have been described on occasion of those of Tivoli, so much ex∣tolled by the Italians. It was first built by Charles the fifth, surnamed the Wise; beautified by the English when they were possessed of this Countrie; but finally re-edified and enlarged by King Henry the fourth, who brought it into that magnificence in which now we see it. It took name from S. German Bishop of Auxerre, companion with S. Lupus before mentioned, in the British journey against Pel••gi••s. 2. Po••ssie upon the same River, not far from S. Germans, a Bayliwick belonging to the Provost of Paris, and one of his seven daughters, as they use to call them. 3. Chantilly, the chief seat of the Dukes of Moutmorencie, the antientest and most noble family of Christendome: whose Ancestors were the first fruits of the Gospell in this part of Gaul, and used to stile themselves Les pri∣miers Christ••ens et plus Veilles Barons de la France, i. e. The first Christians and most antient Barons of France. A Familie that hath yeelded unto France more Admiralls, Constables, Marshalls, and o∣ther like Officers of power, than any three in all the Kingdom: now most unhappily extinct in the person of Henry the last Duke, executed by the command of the late Cardinall of Richelieu, for si∣cing with the Mounseiur (now Duke of Orleans) against King Lewis the thirteenth, his Brother. The Arms of which illustrious and most noble Familie (for I cannot let it pass without this honour) were Or, a Cross Gules, cantonned with sixteen Allerions Azure, four in every Canton. What these Allerion•• are we shall see in Lorrein; take we notice now, that from the great possessi∣ons which this noble Familie had in all this tract, it was, and is still called the Vale of Montmorencie. 4. S. Denis, some three miles from Paris, so called of a Monastery built here by Dagobert King of France, about the year 640. in memorie of S. Denis or Dionyse, the first Bishop of Paris, martyred (on Mont-martyr an hill adjoyning) in the time of Domitian. Some of the French Kings, because it lay so neer to Paris, bestowed a wall upon the Town, now not defensible: nor otherwise of any consideration, but for a very fair Abbie of Benedictines, and therein the Sepulchres of many of the French Kings and Princes; neither for workmanship nor cost able to hold comparison with those at Westminster. 5. St. Cloud (or the Town of St. Claudus) unfortunately memorable for the murder of King Henry the third: who lying here at the siege of Paris, from whence he was compelled to flie by the Guisian Faction, was wretchedly assassinated by Jaques Clement a Monk, employed in that service by the heads of the Holy League. 6. PARIS the chief Citie not of this Isle alone, but of all the Kingdom. By Caesar, and Ammianus Marcellinus called Civitas Parisiorum, from the Parisians, a Nation of Gaul-Celtick, whose chief Citie it was: by Strabo called Lutetia, Lucotetia by Ptolomie, quasi in Luto sita, as some conjecture, from the dirtiness of the soyl in which it standeth: A Soyl so dirtie (as commonly all rich Countries are) that though the streets hereof are paved (which they affirm to be the work of King Philip Augustus) yet every little dash of rain makes them very slipperie: and worse than so, yeelds an ill favour to the nose. The Proverb is, Il destaint comme la fauge de Paris, it staineth like the dirt of Paris: but the Author of the Proverb might have changed the word, and turned it to Il peut, &c. It stinks like the dirt of Paris; no stink being more offensive than those streets in Summer. It is in compass about eight miles, of an Orbicular form, pleasantly seated on the divisions of the Sein: a fair, large, and capacious Citie, but far short of the braggs which the French make of it. It was thought in the time of King Lewis the eleventh to contein 500000 people of all sorts and Ages; which must be the least: the same King at the en∣tertainment of the Spanish Ambassadours, shewing 14000 of this City in Arms, all in a Liverie of ••ed Cassocks with white Crosses: A gallant sight, though possibly the one half of them were not fit for service. These multitudes, which since the time of that King must needs be very much increased, are the chief strength of the Town, the fortifications being weak and of ill assurance: Insomuch, that when once a Parisian bragged that their Town was never took by force; an English man retur∣ned this Answer, That it was, because on the least distress it did use to capitulate. It is seated (as be∣fore was said) on the River Sein, which serveth it with Boats and Barges (as the Thames West∣ward doth London) the River ebbing and flowing no nigher than Pont del' Arche 75 miles distant from the Citie.

We may divide it into four parts, the Town, the Citie, the Universitie, and the Sub∣urbs. La Ville, or that part of it which is called The Town, is situate on the North side of the River, the biggest, but poorest part of the four, inhabited by Artizans and Tradesmen of the mea∣ner sort. In this part are the Hostell de Ville, or the Guild-hall for the use of the Citizens; the Arse∣rall or Armory for the use of the King, and that magnificent building called the Place Royall, new built and beautified at the charges of King Henry the fourth for Tilts and Turraments, and such so∣lemnities of State. And in this also, neer the banks of the River, stands the Kings Palace of the Bouvre, a place of more fame than beauty, and nothing answerable to the report which goes com∣monly of it. A building of no elegance or uniformitie, nor otherwise remarkable but for the vast Gallerie begun by King Henry the fourth, and the fine Gardens of the Tuilleries adjoyning to it.

The City is that part of it which takes up the circumference of a little Iland,* 1.212 made by the embrace∣ments of the Seine; joyned to the other parts on both sides, by several Bridges. The Paris or Lute∣tia of the old Gauls was no more than this: the Town on the one side, and the Vniversity on the o∣ther, being added since. This is the richest part, and best built of the whole Compositum. And here∣in stand the Palace, or Courts of Parliament; the Chappel of the Holy Ghost, and the Church of No∣stre-dame, being the Cathedral, of antient times a Bishops See, but of late raised unto the dignity of a Metropolitan. On the South side of the River lyeth that part which is called the Vniversitie, from an Vniversity here sounded by Charles the Great, Anno 792. at the perswasion of Alcuinus an En∣glishman, the Scholar of Venerable Bede, and the first Professor of Divinity here. It consisteth of 52 Colleges or places for study, whereof 40. are of little use; and in the rest the Students live at their own charges, as in the Halls at Oxon, or Inns of Court or Chancery at London; there being no en∣dowment laid unto any of them, except the Sorbonne, and the College of Navarre. Which possi∣blie may be the reason why the Scholars here are generally so debauched and insolent: a ruder rab∣ble than the which are hardly to be found in the Christian World. Sensible of this mischief, and the cause thereof, Francis the first, whom the French call the Father of the Muses, at the perswasion of Reuchline and Budaeus, those great restorers of the Greek and Hebrew Languages, intended to have built a College for 600 Students, and therein to have placed Professours for all Arts and Sciences, endowing it with 50000 Crowns of yeerly Revenue, for their constant maintenance. But it went no further than the purpose; prevented by the inevitable stroak of death from pursuance of it. In bigness this is little inferiour to the Town or Ville, and not superiour to it for wealth or beauty; few men of any wealth and credit affecting to inhabit in a place of so little Government. The 4th and last part is the Suburbs, (or the Faux-bourgs as the French call them) the principal whereof is that of S. Germans (so called from an antient Abbie of that name:) the best part of the whole body of Paris, for large Streets, sweet Air, choyce of the best Companie, magnificent Houses, pleasant Gar∣dens, and finally all those contentments which are wanting commonly in the throngs of most popu∣lous Cities.

Here are also in this Isle the Royal house of Madrit, a retiring place of the Kings, built by King Francis the first at his return from his imprisonment in Spain. 2 Ruall, a sweet Countrie house of the late Queen Mothers: and 3 Boys de Vincennes, remarkable for the untimely death of our Henry the fifth. I add this only and so end, That this Isle hath alwayes followed the fortune of the Crown of France; never dismembred from the Soveraigntie of the same, though sometimes out of the possession of the French Kings; as when the English kept it against Charles the 7th, and the Leagners against Henry the 4th. A thing which hardly can be said of any other of the Provinces of this flourishing Countrie: the French Kings of the race of Merovee and Charles the great, alienating from the Crown many goodly Territories, contented only with a bare and titularie Homage from them. By meanes whereof more than three parts of the whole Kingdom was shared first amongst the great Princes of the French: which afterwards by inter-mariages and other Titles fell into the hands of strangers, most of them enemies of this Crown, and jealous of the Grandour and power thereof. Which kept the French Kings generally very low and poor, till by Arms, Confiscations, Mariages, and such other meanes, they reduced all these Riverets to their first and originall Channel; as shall be shewen in the pursuance of this work.

CHAMPAGNE.

CHAMPAGNE is bounded on the North with Picardie; on the South with the Dukedom of Burgundie, and some part of the Countie; on the East with Lorrein; on the West with France specially so called.

The Countrie for the most part very plain and pleasant (whence it had the name) adorned with shadie Woods, and delectable Meadows, fruitful in Corn, and not deficient in Wines. The Seat in elder times of the Trieasses, Catelauni, Rhemi, the Lingones, and Senones, (of which last Tribe or Nation were those Cisalpine Gaules who sacked Rome under the conduct of Brennus:) part of them Celts, and part Belgians, and so accordingly disposed of: the Belgians into the Province of Belgica Secunda, the Metropolis whereof was Rhemes; the Celts into Lugdunensis quarta, of which the Me∣tropolis was Sens; both Cities seated in this Countrie. The chief Rivers of it Bloise, Marne, and Yonne

Chief places of the whole are, 1 Chalon on the River Marne, an Episcopal See, Suffragan to the Arch-Bishop of Rhemes; called antiently Civitas Catala••norum. 2 Join Ville situate on the same Ri∣ver, belonging to the house of Guise: the eldest Sonne of which Familie is called Prince of Joinville, in the Castle whereof, seated upon an high and inaccessible Hill, is to be seen the Tomb of Clande the first Duke of Guise, the richest Monument of that kind, in all France. A Baronie which hath be∣longed to the house of Lorrein, ever since the yeer 1119. when Thierry the Sonne of William Ba∣ron of Joinville, succeeded his two Vncles Godfrey and Baldwin in that Dukedom. 3 Pierre-Fort, de∣fended with a Caste of so great strength, that in the civil Wars of France A. 1614. it endured 1100 shot of Cannon, and yet was not taken, 4 Vassey, upon the River Bloise, a Town of as sweet a si∣tuation as most in France. These three last scituate in that part of Champagne which is called Vallage: so named as I conceive, from the River Vasle. 5 Vitrey, upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne, the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois (Ager Pertensis in the Latine, so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof, but now not so eminent. 7 Chaumont upon the

Marre, the chief Town of Bassigni; and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock▪ 1544. 9 Rbemes (Durocortorum Rhemorum) an Arch-Bishops See, who is one of the Twelve Peers of France, situate on the River of Vasle. At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned, that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil, kept in the Cathedral Church hereof, which, as they say, came down from Heaven, & never decreaseth. How true this is may be easily seen, in that Gregorie of Tours, who is so prodigal of his Miracles, makes no mention of it: but specially (for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet) since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French. Where∣as Du. Haillan, one of their most judicious Writers, affirmeth Pepin, the Father of Charles the great, to have been their first annointed King; and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct, ny Sacre à Rhemes, ny alleiurs, none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings, had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere. But sure it is (let it be true or false no matter) that the French do wonder∣fully reverence this (their sacred) Oil, and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept. For it is brought by the Prior, sitting on a white ambling Palfrey, and attended by his whole Convent: the Arch-Bishop hereof (who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation) and such Bishops as are present, going to the Church-dores, to meet it, and leaving for it with the Prior, some competent pawn: and on the other side, the King when it is brought unto the Altar, bowing himself before it with great humility. But to return unto the Town; it took this name from the Rhemi, once a potent Nation of these parts, whose chief City it was; and now an U∣niversity of no small esteem: in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the educa∣tion of young English Fugitives. The first Seminarie for which purpose (I note this only by the way) was erected at Doway. An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain, by K. Phylip the second. A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant; and a fifth, here (so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church) by the Dukes of Guise. 10 Ligni, upon the River Sault. All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes.

In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta, the places of chief note are, 1 Sens, Civitas Senonum in Antoninus, antiently the Metropolis of that Province, by conse∣quence the See of an Arch-Bishop also. 2 Langres, or Civitas Lingonum, (by Ptolomie, called Audomaturum) situate in the Confines of Burgundie, not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine: the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France. 3 Troys, Ci∣vitas Tricassium, seated on the Seine, a fair, strong, and well traded-City, honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris; a See Episcopal, and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes. A City of great note in our French and English Histories, for the meeting of Charles the sixth, and Henry the fift, Kings of France and England, in which it was agreed, That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King, should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France, into which he should succeed on the said Kings death, and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life: with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour. 4 Pro∣vins (by Caesar called Agendicum) seated upon the Seine, in a pleasant Countrie, abounding in all fragrant flowers; but specially with the sweetest Roses; which being transplanted into other Coun∣tries are called Provins Roses. 5 Meaux, seated on the River Marne, antiently the chief City of the Meldi, whom Pl••nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract: now honoured with a Bi∣shops See, and neighboured by 6 Monceaux, beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices, Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois. 7 Montereau, a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne. 8 Chastean-Thierri, (Castrum Theodorisi, as the Latines call it) situate on the River Marn. These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called, known of long time by the name of Brie: which be∣ing the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne, occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie, and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne. Add here, 9 Auxerre, in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie, but now part of Champagne, of which more hereafter. And 10 Fontenay, a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province, but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it, An. 841. between the Sons & Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms: in which so many thousands were slain on both sides, that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned; and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatu∣ral War, if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them; alotting unto each some part of that vast estate, dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie, France, Ger∣many, Lorrein, & Burgundie; never since brought into one hand, as they were before.

Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein, is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR, belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein, but held by them in chief of the Kings of France. The Countrie commonly called BARROIS, environed with the two streames of the River Ma••n; of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie, and the other in the Borders of Lorrein, do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne. Places of most importance in it. 1 Bar le Duc, so called to distinguish it from Bar, on the River Seine, and Bar, upon the River Alb••; a well fortified Town. 2 La Motte. 3 Ligni. 4 Arqu, of which nothing memorable, but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom. A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lor∣rein••, by the gui••t of Rene Duke of Anjou, and titularie King of Naples, Sicil, &c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother, Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon, and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar: and dying gave the same, together with the Towns of Lambesque and

Orgon,* 1.213 to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew, by the Lady Violant his Daughter: From this Sene, it was taken by Lewis the 11th. who having put a Garrison into Bar, repaired the Walls, and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof. Restored again by Charles the 8th, at his going to the Conquest of Naples: since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein, till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th, upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Pa∣ris, in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King, as he ought to have done.

The Arms hereof are Azure, two Barbels back to back, Or; Seme of Crosse Crossets F••tche, of the second.

But to return again to Champagne, it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France, to give the same to Euies or Odon, Earl of Blais, whose Daughter he had maried in his private for∣tunes, before he had attained the Kingdom, with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Pala∣tine. Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais, and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine, to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais, about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Ro••••o the Norman. In the person of Theobald the 3d, the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre, descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother, Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th. Anno 1234. By the Ma∣riage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France, surnamed the Fair, both these Estates were added to the Crown of France: enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another, though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan, Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin. But the three Brethren being dead, and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France, he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan: and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand, he gave unto her and her posterity, as in the way of exchange, some certain Towns and Lands in other places, though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie.

Count Palatines of Champagne.

• 999. 1 Odo, Earl of Champagne, Brie, Blais, and Toureine, Sonne of Theebald the elder, Earl of Blais.
• 1032. 2 Stephen, Earl of Campagne and Blais, Father of Stephen Earl of Blais, and King of England.
• 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen.
• 1151. 4 Henry, Sonne of Theobald, a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land.
• 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars; King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife.
• 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry, added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche, Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th.
• 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagn••, Sonne of Theobald the 2d, and the Ladie Blanche, suc∣ceeded in the Realm of Navarre, Anno 1234.
• 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d, King of Navarre, and Earl of Champagne and Brie.
• 1271. 9 Henry, Sonne of Theobald the 4th, King of Navarre, and Earl of Champagne, &c.
• 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France, in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre, and Earl of Campagne.
• 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin, Sonne of Philip, King of France and Navarre, and Earl of Cham∣pagne.
• 1315. 12 Philip the Long, Brother of Lewis Hutin, King of France and Navarre, and Earl of Champagne.
• 1320. 13 Charles the Fair, Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre, and the last Earl of Champagne, united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France: the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane, Daugh∣ter of King Lewis Hutin, and Queen of Navarre, maried to Philip Earl of Eureux, in her right ho∣noured with that Crown, from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon.

The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne, were Azure, two Bends cotized, potencee and coun∣terpotencee of three peeces.

3. PICARDIE.

PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein; on the West, some part of Normandie, and the English Ocean; on the North, the Counties of Artois and Hai••••••; and on the South, Champagne, and France strictly and specially so called. A Countrie so well stored with Corn, that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris; but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh, and of no good relish, especially in the Northern and colder parts of it.

The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones, Ambiani, and Veromandui, considerable Nations of the Belgae; and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda: but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek. Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men, some of the

which are groundless, and the rest ridiculous; I onely say, as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath af∣firmed before me, Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat, verè Belgae di••endi su••t, qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt.

The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein, is divided into the Higher and the Lower: the Lower subdivided into Sainterre, Ponthein, Boulognois, and Guisnes; the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus, Veromandois, Rethelois, and Tierasche, in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration.

In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES, the chief Towns, 1. Calais, by Caesar called Portus Iccius (as the adjoyning Promontorie, Promontorium Itium, by Ptolomie) a strong Town close upon Artois, at the entrance of the English Channel: taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths, An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight, An. 1••57. So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived, he had had his wish; who used to say, that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell, on condition that Calais were taken from the English. The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate, for till that time we had the Keyes of Fr••nce at our Girdles: and as great a grief unto Q. Mary, who sickning presently upon it, said to those which attended her, that if she were opened, they should find Calais next her heart. 2. Hamme, a strong peece, one of the best Out-works of Calais. 3. Ardres, more towards the Borders of Boulognois, memora∣ble for the interview of Henry the 8th, and Francis the first; and many meetings of the English & French Commissioners. 4 Guisaes, which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes, of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood (by the French called commonly Pais de Calais) was esteemed a part.

2. In BOVLOGNOIS, neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note, 1 Black∣ness, a strong Fort on the Sea side, betwixt Calice and Boulogne. 2 Chastillon, opposite to Boulogne on the other side of the water. 3 Beullenberg, more within the Land, an Out-work to Boulogne. 4 Boulogne, by Plinie called Portus Gessoriacus, part of the Countrie of the Morini, spoken of by Caesar, divided into the Base or Low Town lying on the shore side, well built, and much frequented by Passengers, going to, or coming out of England; and the High Town, standing on the rise of an Hill, well garrisoned for defence of the Port beneath it, and honoured with a Bishops See, translated hither from ••curney when that City was taken by the English. The Town and Countrie purcha∣sed of Bernard de la Tour, the true Proprietarie of it, by King Lewis the 13. who as the new Lord did homage for it to the Virgin Ma••y in the chief Church thereof called Nostre Dame, bare head∣ed, and upon his knees, without Girdle or Spurrs, and offered to her Image a massie Heart of gold, of 2000. Ounces: capitulating, that from thenceforth he and his successours should hold that Earldom of her only in perpetual Homage, and at the change of every Vassall, present her with a golden Heart of the same weight. After this it was taken by King Henry the 8th, An. 1544. but yielded not long after by King Edward the 6th.

I a••d, before I leave this Town, that at such time as it was an absolute Estate, it gave one King un∣to Hierusalem, and another of England: the King of Hierusalem being that famous Godfrey sur∣named of B••uillon, Earl of this Boulog••e, as Sonne of Eustace Earl hereof, and Duke of Lorrein and Bouillon, as the Sonne of the said Eustace and the Ladie Ida, the true Inheretrix of those Duchies. The second King which had the Title and Estate of Earl of Boulogne, was Stephen King of England, who held it in right of Maud his Wife, the Daughter and Heir of Eustace Earl of Boulogne, the Brother of that famous Godsrey. But his issue failing not long after, and the Estate being fallen a∣mongst his Heires general, it came at last to the De la Tours of Auvergne (the Ancesters of the now Dukes of B••uillon) and so unto the Crown, as before is said. The Arms of which Family are a Tow∣er embattled Sables; but the colour of the Feild I find not.

3. PONTHEIU, so called from the Bridges, built for conveniencie of passage over the moor∣ish ••lats thereof, belonged formerly to the English; To whom it came by the Mariage of Eleanor, Daughter of Ferdinand of Castile, by Joane the Daughter and Heir of Simon the last Earl hereof, to King Edward the first. Towns of most note in it. 1 Abbeville, seated on the Some, well fortifyed, and as strongly garrisoned, as a Frontier Town upon Artois: on one side unassaultable by reason of a deep moorish Fen which comes up close to it; beautified with a fair Abbey, whence it had the name (Abbatis Villa, in the Latine) and the See of a Bishop. 2 Monstreuille, a well fortified Town in the way betwixt Abbeville and Amiens; and a strong out-work unto Paris. 3 Crecie, where King Edward the 3d defeated the great Armie of Philip de Valois, in the first onsets for that Kingdom. And 4. ••report, a small Haven on the East of St. Valeries. Some place the Earldom of St. Paul in this Countrie of Pontheiu; others more rightly in Artoys, where we mean to meet with it. The Arms hereof were Or, 3 Bends Azure. 4 And as for SA••NTERRE, which is the fourth part of the Lower ••••eardie, the chief Tows of it are 1 Peronne, upon the River Some, where Lewis the 11th, the greatest Master of State-craft for the times he lived in, put himself most improvidently into the hands of Charles of Burgundie, who as improvidenly dismissed him. 2. Roy, and 3. Montdidier, (〈…〉〈…〉 in Latine) both of them strong Towns upon the Frontire; but otherwise of little same in former Stories.

In Higher Picardie and the Vidamate of AMIENS, the places of most note are, 1 Corbis, a Garrison on the Frontire, towards the Netherlands. 2 Piquigni, on the River Some, more famous for the enterview of Edward the 4th of England, and Lewis the 13th, than for giving the name of Picardie to all the Province, which Mercator only of all Writers doth ascribe unto it. And 3dly

Amiens it self, seated upon the Some above Piquigni, the River being there divided into many Streams for the use and service of the Town; well built, with very strong walls, and deep ditches: the loss whereof, when taken by Archduke Albert, much hazarded the affairs and reputation of King Henry the 4th; and therefore when he had regained it, he added to the former Works an impregnable Cit••dell. But the chief glorie of this Citie is in the Cathedrall, the fairest and most lovely structure in the West of Europe: so beautified within, and adorned without, that all the ex∣cellencies of Cost and Architecture seem to be met together in the composition. The Fronts of our Cathedrals of Wells and Peterburgh, the rich Glass in the Quire at Canterbury, the costly Ima∣gerie, and arched Buttresses in the Chappell at Westminster (before the late defacements of those Cathedralls) might serve as helps to set forth the full beauties of it.

II. But not to dwell on this place too long, pass we on next to VEROMANDOIS, the ancient habitation of the Veromand••••: the fairest and largest part of both Picardies; and not a whit in∣ferior to the best of France, in the number of neat and populous Cities. The principall whereof are, 1 Soissons, called antiently Augusta Suessionum, the chief Citie of the Suessones or Suessiones: and the last Hold which the Romans had in all Gaul, lost by Siagrius governor for the Western Emperor, to Clovis the fifth King of the French. In the division of his Kingdom, made the Seat Royall of Clotair the sonne of this Clovis, and of Aripert, and Chilperick, the sonnes of Clotair, from hence entituled Kings of Scissons; their Kingdom containing the whole Province of Belgica Secunda, or the Provinces of Artois, Picardie, and Champagne, as we call them now. But Soissons having long since lost the honour of a Regall Seat; hath of late times been made the honourarie Title of the Counts of Soissons, a branch of the Royall stock of Bourbon; and a Bishops See, situate on the River of Aisne. 2 Laon, a Bishops See also, the Bishop whereof is one of the Twelve Peers of France, and Earl of Laon; the Town in Latine, Laodunum. 3 Noyon, in Latine, Noviodunum, an Episcopall See also. 4 Chapelle, a strong piece, one of the best outworks of Paris against the Netherlands. 5 D'Ourlans, and 6 La Fere, places of great strength also, but more neer the Frontires. And 7 S. Quintin, antiently the chief Citie of the Veromandui, then called Augusta Veromanduorum: cal∣led afterwards S. Quintin from that Saint, here worshipped, as the Patron and Deus tutelaris of it. A place of great importance for the Realm of France; and so esteemed in the opinion of the Earl of Charolois, after Duke of Burgundie, and King Lewis the 11th; the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King, being pawned unto his Father (together with Corbie, Amiens, and Abbeville) for no less than 400000 Crowns; the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him, though under colour of his service. A Town of greater note in succee∣ding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins, Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain, with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke, overthrew the whole Forces of the French, made themselves Masters of the Town, and thereby grew so formidable to the French King, that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic, (where his affairs began to prosper) to look unto the safety of France it self.

III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS, so called of Rethel the chief Town: well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places; but of most note amongst the French, in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers, have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel; united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders, Earl of Nevers, with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel, Anno 1312, or thereabouts. 2 St. Monhaud, a Town of consequence and strength. 3 Sygni, a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville. 4 Chasteau-Portian, of more beautie, but of like importance.

IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE, the last part of the higher Picardie, we have the Town of Guise, of some note for the Castle, but of more for the Lords thereof, of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein, from hence entituled Dukes of Guise. A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals, the one entituled of Guise, the other of Lorrein; six Dukes, that is to say, the Duke of Guise, Mayenne, Aumal, Elbeuf, Aguillon, and Cheureuse; the Earl of Sa∣marive; and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France, one maried to lam••s the 5th King of the Scots. The first, and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Fa∣mily, was Claud, ••onne to Rene the second, Duke of Lorrein, and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme; in respect of which alliance, he was honoured with this title. The se∣cond was Francis, who endangered the Realm of Naples, resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets, drove him out of Provence, took Calice from Q. Mary, and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans, Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants, who contrived the great Massacre at Paris, and almost dispossessed Henry the third, of all France. He began the holy league, and was finally slain at Bloys, by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein; and had given the ti∣tle of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn, and Charles the third sonne of R••ne, both the first of those names, before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke. Of most note next to Guise it self, is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise. 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg, a strong Town▪ and one of the best outworks of France. 4 Maz••ers, upon the Maes or M••use, a place of great strength and like importance.

As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand; as almost all the rest of France had been, at some time or other, but di∣stracted into divers Lordships. Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations, and

others by conquest:* 1.214 Some held of England; some, of the Earls of Artois; and others of Flanders, and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie, as Lords of those Provinces: those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th, on the loss of Normandie by the English; as those which held of Burgundie, were by Lewis his sonne, immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie, Anno 1476.

NORMANDIE.

NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Pi∣cardie; on the West with Bretagne, and some part of the Ocean; on the North with the English Channel, by which divided from England; and on the South with France specially so called, and the County of Maine. It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda, in the time of the Romans; the Metropolis whereof was Roven: and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria, corruptly so called for Westria; the name of Westria or Westonrich, being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France, as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France. Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple, it was called Normandie.

In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT, heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom; advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire, the seventh King of the French: who ha∣ving abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot (so called because of his dwelling here) and after∣ward (to prevent revenge) killed the man himself; to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury, erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom, and gave unto the heirs of this G••utier (or Walter) all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch, as to make Laws, coyn money, and the like. From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title, a Roy d' Ividot. At last, but at what time I know not, it fell again to a Lordship, and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne.

But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot, to the rich Dukedom of Normandie, for large∣ness of Extent, multitudes of People, number and stateliness of Cities, fertilitie of Soyl, and the commodiousness of the Seas, it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France. Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it; as do also 2 the Orne, and 3 the Av••n: not to say any thing of 4 Robee, 5 Ante, and 6 Reinelle, and many others of less note. In length it reacheth 170 miles, and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest: contai∣ning in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France. Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull, excepting Wines, which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of; or sparingly at the best, and of no perfection. The people of it former∣ly renowned for feats of Arms, the Conquerours of England, Naples, Sicil, and the Kingdom of A••tioch in the East: at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French, Scavans au possible en proceces & plaideries (saith Ortelius of them) especially in the quillets and quirks of Law.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower, the Lower containing the Sea coasts, and the Higher the more Inland parts. Principall Cities of the whole, 1 Constance, a Bishops See, the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall, is easily discernable afar off, both by Sea and Land, and serveth Saylers for a Landmark. From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin. 2 Auranches, situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell, but more neer to Bretagn than the other, the chief Citie of the Abrincantes, called Ingena by Ptolomie, now a Bi∣shops See. 3 Caen, (Cadomum in Latine) an Episcopall See, as the other; Strong, populous, and well built, seated upon the River Orne, second in Reputation of the whole Province: but more especially famous, for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour, the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th, and for the long resistance which it made against him, in his Conquest of Nor∣manite. 4. Baieux (the ••ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus) from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of B••ssin. Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal. One of the Bishops where∣of, called Odo, Brother unto William the Conquerour, by the Mothers side, was by him created Earl of Kent; and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner. For which, when quarreled by the Pope, (the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers,) ••he returned this answer, that he had committed the Earl of Kent, not the Bishop of Bayeux: By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure. 5. Roven, of old R••thomar••m, pleasantly seated on the Seine, and watered with the two little Ri∣verets of Robe•• and R••in••lie, which keep it very sweet and clean. The Citie for the most part well built, of large circuit, and great trading, the second for bigness, wealth, and beauty in all France: antiently the Metropolis of this Province, and an Arch-Bishops See; and honou∣red of late times with a Court of Parliament, erected here by Lewis the twelfth, Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof (a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick) is to be seen the Sepulchre of J••h•• Duke of Bedford, and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt: which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface; God forbid (saith he) that I should wrong him being dead, whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand; adding withall, that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him. And to say truth, the Tomb is but mean and poor, short of the merits of the man, and carrying no proportion to so

great a vertue. 6 Falaise, upon the River Ante, once of strength and note; the dwelling place of Arlette, a Skinners Daughter, and the Mother of William the Conquerour: whom Duke Ro∣bert, passing through the Town took such notice of (as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells) that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed, and begot on her William the Bastard, Duke of Normandy, and King of England. Her immodesty that night said to be so great, that either in regard thereof, or in spite to her Sonne, the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots, the word continuing to this day. 7 Vernaville (Vernol••um in Latine) in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French. Of which it is reported, that when news was brought to Richard the first, that Philip surnamed Augustu••, the French King, had laid siedge unto it, he should say these words; I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men. For performance of which Princely word, he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster, and came so unexpected upon his Ene∣mies, that they raised their siedge, and hastned homewards. 8 Alanson, of most note for gi∣ving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois, beginning in Charles de Valois, the Father of Philip de Valois, French King, and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line, conferred occasionally after that, on ma∣ny of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie. 9. Lysieux, on the North-East of Alanson, a Bishops See, the chief Town of the Lexobii; as 10 Caux, of the Caletes, both placed by Caesar in these parts. 11. Eureux, an Episcopal See also, by Ptolomie called Mediolanium, the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones, and still a rich and flourishing Town; the third in estimation of all this Province. 12. Gisors, a strong frontire Town towards France, whilst Normandie was in the hands of the Eng∣lish, or under its own Dukes and Princes; notable for the many repulses given unto the French; And 13. Pontoyse, another frontier upon France, so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse, which di∣vides France from Normandie, on which the Town is situate, and by which well fortified on that side, but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th, after an ignominious flight hence, upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York, commander at that time of the Province, and the English Forces. 14. Albemarl, contractedly Aumerl, most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus, Lords of Holderness in England; and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland, after Duke of York. More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies, seated on a small but secure Bay, betwixt Dieppe and New. Haven. 16. Dieppe, at the mouth of a little River so named, open∣ing into a large and capacious Bay; a Town of Trade, especially for the Newfound-Land: remark∣able for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles; When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League, had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities, compelled him to betake himself hither, (from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England) and called him in derision the King of Dieppe. 17. New-Haven, the Port Town to Roven and Paris, si∣tuate at the mouth of the River Seine, from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven; by les∣ser unto Pont de l' Arch, 70 miles from Paris: the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English, to secure the Town, lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians, for the better trading of their City. By the French it is called Havre de Grace, and Franciscopolis by the Latines; re∣paired and fortified (the better to confront the English) by King Francis the first, and from thence so named. Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England, as a Town of caution, for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief, in the first civil War of France about Religion: and by the help of the same faction taken from her again, as soon as their differences were compounded. By means whereof, the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present, but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the time to come: and the next year were again warred on by their King, with more heat than formerly. 18. Harslew (or Honslew as some call it) of little notice at the present, because not capable of any great shipping, nor useful in the way of Trade: but famous notwithstanding in our English Sto∣ries, as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France. 19. Cherburg (the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum, on the Sea side also, the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie: belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eu∣reux, advanced unto the Crown of Navarre; but being gar••isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th, it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France. Here are also in this Duke∣dom, the Towns of 20 Tankerville, and ••1 Ewe, which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England: as also those of 22 Harcourt, 23 L••ngueville, and 24 Aumal, which have given the title of Duke and Earl, to some of the best Houses in France.

There belonged also to this Dukedom, but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie, than part of Normandie it self, the Countie of PERCH; situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse, of which now reckoned for a part. It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia, the base Daughter of King Henry the first: and was divided into the higher and the lower. The chief Towns of it, 1. Ne∣gent le Rotrou, of which little memorable, but that it is the principal of Perch Govet, or the lower Perch. 2. Mortaigne, or Moriton, of most note in the higher Perch, especially for giving the title of an Earl; to Iohn, the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d, after King of England; as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort, after Duke of Somerset.

But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie, the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Ca∣letes, Eburones, Lexobii, Abrincantes, spoken of before; the Bello cassi, or Venelo cassi about Rover; the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux: all conquered by the Romans, afterwards by

the French, and the French by the Normans. These last a people of the North, inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark, Swethland, and Norwey: united in the name of Normans, in regard of their Northernly situation; as in our Histo∣rie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully. Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the mari∣time Towns of France, that it was inserted in the Letany, From Plague, Pestilence, and the furie of the Normans, good Lord, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. To quiet these people, and to secure himself, Charles the Simple, gave them, together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne, a part of Neustria (by them since called Normannia.) Their first Duke was Rollo, An. 900. from whom in a direct line, the 6th was William the Bastard, Conquerour, and King of England, An. 1067. After this, Normandie continu∣ed English till the dayes of King John: when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France, as forfeitures, An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and A∣quitaine; the Earldoms of Anjou, Toureine, Maine, Poictou, and Limosin; being in all a far great∣er and better portion of the Country, than the Kings of France themselves possessed. The Eng∣lish after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th, and having held it 30. years, lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt: the English then distracted with domestick factions. After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England, the French di∣strusting the affections of the Normans, and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people, have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes, keeping them alwaies poor and in low condi∣tion: insomuch, as it may be said of the generalitie of them, that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie. But it is time to look on

The Dukes of Normandie.

• 912. 1 Rollo of Norway, made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple; by whose perswasion baptized, and called Robert.
• 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee, from the length of his Sword.
• 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee.
• 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former.
• 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d.
• 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d.
• 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert, subdued the Realm of England; from thence called the Conquerour.
• 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour, put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers, William and Henry, in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hie∣rusalem, then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West. Out∣ed at last, imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry, he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff, and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glo∣cester.
• 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England.
• 1135. 10 Stephen King of England, and D. of Normandie.
• 11 Hen: Plantagenet D. of Normandie, and after King of England, of that name the second.
• 1161. 12 Hen: the III. surnamed Court-mantle, Sonne of Hen: the 2d. made D. of Normandie by his Father.
• 1189. 13 Rich: IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon, King of England, and D. of Normandie, Sonne of Henry the second.
• 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard, King of England, and D. of Normandie, outed of his e∣states in France by King Philip Augustus, An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur, found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen, where he was imprisoned; but sentenced causa inaudita, for his not appearing. After this, Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France (the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys, afterwards King, and Charles the 5th (during the life time of his Father) til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen: the 5th, A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus, and having been holden by the English but 30 years, was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt. Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France, saving that Lewis the 11th, the bet∣ter to content the confederate Princes, conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry, An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again, and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guy••nne, which lay further off from his Associates.

What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times, I can hardly say. That they were ve∣ry fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines; who saith, that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money, which was a vast sum of money in those times. As also by this testimonie of the D. of Burgundie, who held King Lewis the 11th to be weakned a whole third part in his estate, by giving Normandie in portion to the D. of Berry. Now they amount unto as much as the Kings Treasurers and Toll-masters are pleased to draw out of it,

The Arms of Normandie were Gules, two Leopards Or, which with the single Leopard, or Lyon, being added for the Dutchie of Aquitaine, make the Arms of England.

BRETAGNE.

BRETAGNE is bounded on the East with Normandie and the Countie of Maine;* 1.215 on the South with Anjou and Poictou; on all other parts with the English or Gallick Ocean. Ware∣red upon the South side with the Loir, which divides it from Anjou; but so as part of this Duke∣dom, called the County of Raiz, lieth on the South side of that River, betwixt it and Poictou.

It was first called Armorica from its situation on the Sea, as the word importeth in the old Language of that People. But how it came by this new name, is not well agreed on. The generall opinion is, that it took this name from the neighbouring Britans brought over hither by the Ty∣rant Maximus, rebelling against the Emperour Gratian, Anno 385. by whom this Province was subdued, and from them named Britannia Minor, Little Britain: An Argument whereof may be, that the Language of this People hath still no small affinitie with the Welch or British; there being a tradition also, that the Britans who first came over hither and maried the Women of this Coun∣trie, cut out their tongues for fear they should corrupt the Language of their posterity. And to this Conquest by the Britans these old Verses give some further Countenance,

Vicit Aremoricas animosa Britannia Gentes, Et dedit imposito nomina prisca jugo. That is to say, Gaul-Armorick, the Britans overcame, And to the conquered Province gave their name.

Which notwithstanding, the most probable opinion seemeth to be that it took this name from the Britanni, an old Gallick People, mentioned by Plinie in Gaul-Belgick, retiring hither on the invasi∣ons and incursions of the barbarous Nations: though possibly those Britanni of Gallia-Belgica might be aswell some Colonie of the Iland-Britans, as the Belgae a great Nation in the Isle of Britain, are said to have been a People of Gallia-Belgica. The reason is, because there was no Author before Geofric of Monmouth who takes notice of this transporting of the Insular-Britans by the Tyrant Maximus: no antient Author Greek or Latine making mention of it. And for the Welch or British words which are still remaining in the language, they are conceived to be no other than a remainder of the old Gallick tongue; which was originally the same with the antient British, as is elswhere proved.

The Province is in compass 200 French Leagues: Pleasant and fruitfull, beautified with many shadie woods, and spacious Downs; sufficiently well stored with all manner of grain, but destitute of Wine and the choicer fruites by reason of the Northerly situation of it. Divided commonly into Hault or High Bretagne, and Basse or Low Bretagne: the first containing the more Eastern, and the last the Western parts hereof. Neither of the two much furnished with navigable or notable Rivers, the defect of which the neighbourhood of the Sea supplieth, affording more capacious Havens, and convenient Ports, than any one Province in this Kingdom.

To begin therefore with the Havens, those of most note in the Higher Bretagne, are 1 S. Malo, built on a Rock within the Sea, wherewith at every high water it is incompassed. A Bishops See, and a Port very much frequented by the French and Spanish, who use here to barter their Commo∣dities; oftentimes spoyled by the English in their Wars with ••rance, especially since the time of King Henry the seventh. 2 Blavet, a safe but little Haven, on the mouth of a little River of the same name also. 3 S. Briene, (by the Litines called Fanum Sancti Brioci) a Bishops See, and a well-traded Port, seated upon the English Channel. 4 Vanne••, a Bishops See also, situate on a capacious Bay, at the mouth of the Vilain; the chief Town of the Veneti, whom Caesar placeth in this tract, and makes them to be the mightiest People of all the Armoricans, strongest in Shipping, and best seen in Affairs at Sea. 5 Croissie, a little Haven at the mouth of the Loir, and the onely Haven of this Part on the Gallick Ocean. Then in Low B••••tagne, or the more Western parts here∣of, there is 6 B••est, seated upon a spacious Bay of the Western Ocean, the Key and Bulwark of this Countrie, and the goodliest Harbour of all France. 7 Morlais, a convenient Port, and well frequented. 8 S. Pol de Leon, and 9 Treguer, both Bishops Sees, both situate on the Sea-shore, and both the chief Towns of the Ossismi, whom Ptolomie and Strabo place upon this Coast: the first of them neighboured by the Promontorie which they call L•• Four, the Govaeum of Ptolomie. 10 K••m∣per Corentin, a Bishops See also, the chief Town of that part hereof which is called Cournovaille, situate not far from the Foreland which they call Penmarch, opposite to Le Four spoken of before. A Sea Town this, but not much talked of for the Haven, for ought I can find. 11 Conquet, a well-frequented Road, not far from Beest.

Chief places in the Midlands, 1 Nantes, the principall Citie of the Nann••tes, (by Ptolomie called Condivincinum) a large, fair, strong, and populous Citie, seated upon the Loir, a Bishops See, and the Metropolis of Bretagne. 2 Re••e••, antiently the chief Town of the Rhedones (called Conda••e by Ptolomie) now a Bishops See, and the Parliament Citie for this Countie, established here Anno 1553, which maketh it very populous, and of great Resort, though not fully two miles in compass. 3 D••l, an Episcopall Citie also, but unwholesomely seated amongst Marishes. 4 Dinan, a rich and pleasant Town on the River Rance. 5 L'Amballe, the chief Town of the L'Ambiliates, spoken

of by Caesar. 6 Rohar, the title and inheritan••e of the Dukes of Ro••an, descended from a branch of the Ducall ••amilie of B••e••agne, by Mary the second Daughter of Duke Francis the first, and Wife of Iohn then Viscount of Rohan. 7 Ansenis, the chief Seat of the now Duke of Vend••sme, and the head of his Estates in Bretagne. Of which possessed in the right of his Wife, the Daughter of the Duke of Me••cocur by the Heir of Martignes, another of the branches of this Ducall Familie. 8 Chast••au-Briant, a strong Peece on the borders of Normandie. 9 Clisson, the chief Town of the Dutchie of Raiz, being that part of Bretagne which lieth on the South-side of the Loir, a strong ••own, and fortified with a very good Castle.

The Britans, whosoever they were in their first Originall, were questionless one of the first Nati∣ons that possessed any part of Gaul, after the Conquest of the Romans. Governed at first by their own Kings, the most considerable of which was that Aldroenus or Auldran, the Sonne of Solomon, who at the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Insular-Britans, then distressed by the Scots and Picts, (as Geofrie or•• Mon∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 telleth the storie) sent over Constantine his Brother with a complete Army to their aid; who having valiantly repulsed the Enemy, was made King of Britain, Anno 433. Of whose posterity more there. Those of Armorica being broken by the puissance of Charles the Great, abandoned the name of Kings, and satisfied themselves with the title of Earls, assumed first by Alain le Re∣bre, Anno 874. but as some say, Anno 859. which was somewhat sooner. By Peter of Dre••x the 16th Earl, chalenging his Estate in right of Alice his Wife, the half Sister of Arthur, and Daughter of Constance, by Guy of Thouars her 3d Husband, the better to secure his title, this Earldom was made subject to the Vassallage of the Crown of France, in the time of Lewis the 9th, by whom Iohn called the R••d, the Sonne of this Peter, was created the first Duke of Bretagne. Yet notwith∣standing this subjection to the Kings of France, the Dukes hereof reserved unto themselves the So∣vereign powers, as to write themselves By the Grace of God, the privilege of coyning Gold, &c. and stood so high upon their termes, that Francis the last Duke, denyed to do his Homage to Charles the 7th, either upon his Knees, or without his Sword, according to the former custome. For which being quarrelled by Lewis the eleventh, the Sonne of Charles, who was at better leisure to pursue the business than his Father was, he joyned himself with Charles Duke of Berry, and Charles Duke of Burgundie in a War against him; and thereby drew upon himself that ruine, which he in∣deavoured to avoid. For in Conclusion, Charles of Berry, as it was thought, was poysoned; Charles of Burgundie lost his life at the Battle of Nancie, 1476. and a great part of his Estate was conquered by the French King. And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the same troublous Ocean, must needs suffer shipwrack with his Copartners. The French King invadeth Bretagno; The Duke overcharged with melancholy, dies, 1488. leaving Anne, his Daughter and Heir, in the power of Charles the 8th, the Sonne and Successour of that Lewis: who contracts a mariage with the Or∣phan, and uniteth Bretagne to France. There were many impediments which might have hindred this mariage, but Charles breaketh through them all. First, Charles himself had been formerly con∣tracted to the Archduke Max milians Daughter: but this he held void, because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the Contract. 2 Anne the Dutchess was also contracted to Maximili∣an; and this he held unvalid also, because that being his Homager, she could not bestow her self without his consent. 3 Maximilian had by proxic maried her, which mariage he consummated by a Ceremonie in those dayes unusuall. For his Ambassadour attended with a great Train of Lords and Ladies, bared his Leg unto the Knee, and put the same within the Sheets of the Dutchess, ta∣king possession thereby of her Bed and Bodie. But Charles consulting with his Divines, was told, That this pretended Consummation was rather an invention of Court, than any way firm by the Lawes of the Church, and therefore of no power to hinder his pursute of this mariage, so advantagi∣ons to his Crown. What else remains touching the union of this Dukedom to the Realm of France, we shall see anon: having first looked over the Succession of those Princes, who under severall Titles have governed the Estate thereof, according to the best light we can get from Storie.

Kings of the Britans of Gau••-Armorick.

• 385. 1 Conan placed here by Maximus.
• 2 Grallon, Sonne of Conan.
• 3 Salomon, Sonne of Grallon.
• 4 A••l••ran, or Aldroenus, the Sonne of Solomon.
• 5 Bodis, Sonne of Auldran.
• 6 Hoel, Sonne of Bodis.
• 7 Hoel II. Sonne of Hoel the first.
• 8 Alain, Sonne of Hoel the second.
• 9 Hoel III. Sonne of Alain.
• 10 Solomon II. Sonne of Hoel the third.
• 11 Alain II. Grandchild to Solomon the second, the last King of Bretagne of the race of Co∣nan: who dying without Issue, left his Kingdom unto many Competitors, by whom distracted into many pet it Tyrannies, and at last subdu∣dued by Charles the Great. And though they did again recover their Liberty and Kingdom in the time of Ludov••c•••• Pitts, who next succeeded: yet they did not hold it long in quiet. Insomuch, as after the murther of two or three Usurpers of the Royall title, Alain, surnamed Le Rebre, laid aside that invidious name of King, and would be called only Earl of Bretagne. His Successours ••ollow.

Earles and Dukes of Bretagne.* 1.216

• 874 1 Alain le Rebre.
• 2 Indicael & Colodock, the Sonnes of A∣lain.
• 3 Mathrudon, Sonne in Law of Alain le Rebre.
• 4 Alain II. Sonne of Mathrudon.
• 5 Conan, descended from King Solomon the 3d.
• 6 Geofrie, Sonne of Conan.
• 7 Alain III. Sonne of Geofrie.
• 8 Conan II. Sonne of Alain.
• 9 Hoel, Sisters Sonne of Conan the 2d.
• 10 Alain IV. called Fergent, Sonne of Hoel.
• 11 Conan III. Sonne of Alain:
• 12 Eudon, Husband of Bertha, Daughter of Conan.
• 1131. 13 Conan IV. Sonne of Eudo••.
• 1172. 14 Geofrie II. Sonne of Henry the 2d, King of England, Husband of Con∣stance, Daughter and Heir of Conan the 4th.
• 1186. 15 Arthur, Sonne of Geofry.
• 1202. 16 Peter of Breux.
• 1250. 17 John, the first Duke of Bretagne.
• 1287. 18 John II. Sonne of John.
• 1305. 19 Arthur II. Sonne of Iohn the 2d.
• 1312. 20 Iohn III. Sonne of Arthur 2d.
• 1341. 21 Iohn, Earl of Montfort, Brothers Sonne of Arthur.
• 1399. 22 Iohn V. Sonne of Iohn of Montfort.
• 1442. 23 Francis, the Sonne of Iohn the fift.
• 1450. 24 Peter, the Brother of Duke Francis.
• 1457. 25 Arthur III. second Sonne of Iohn Earl of Montfort.
• 1458. 26 Francis II. Sonne of Richard Earl of Estampes, the Brother of Duke Ar∣thur the 3d. the last Duke of Bre∣tagne, of whom sufficiently before.
• 1484. 27 Charles the 8th, French King, succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne, in right of Anne his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Francis the 2d.
• 1498. 28 Lewis the 12th, French King, succeeded on the death of Charles, in the right of the said Anne, whom he took to Wise: and to make a way unto her Bed, di∣vorced himself from the Ladie Ioane his former Wife, Daughter of Lewis the 11th.
• 1515. 29 Francis the III. of Bretagne, and the first of France, succeeded in the Dukedom in right of Claude his Wife, the eldest Daughter of Lewis the 12th, and Anne of Bretagne: by whom being made the Father of so many Children, that he had little cause to fear that the Crown would be separated from his House, in the year 1532 being the 17th of his reign and Government, caused an Act to pass, with the consent of the States of Bretagne, for the inseparable uniting of that Dukedom to the Kingdom of France, and by that meanes divested his Posteritie of it. For his male issue failing in King Henry the 3d, the rights hereof descended on the Heires general: that is to say, on Isabel, Daughter of Philip the 2d of Spain, and the Ladie Isabel or Elizabeth his Wife, the eldest Daughter of Henry the 2d, and neece to the said Francis the first; and after her decease (dy∣ing without issue) on the Lady Catharine her Sister, maried to Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy. For whom when Philip of Spain claimed this Estate, the French pretended a Law against it of their own devising, viz. That no Estate being incorporated to that Crown, could be aliened from it. A proper Law, and cousin German to the Salique; but such as served their turn by the help of the English, who desired not to have the Spaniards so neer Neighbours to them.

Most of our former Earles of Richmond were Earles and Dukes of this House. Their Arms were Ermins.

THE DVKEDOM OF ANIOV.

THe DVKEDOM of ANJOV, taking it in the full latitude and extent thereof, is bounded on the East with La Beausse; on the West with Bre••agne; on the North with Norman∣die; and on the South with part of Berry and Poictou. In which circumference are comprehended the three small Provinces of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine; the antient Inhabitants whereof, in the times of the Romans, were the Andes as Caesar, (or the Andegavii as Plinie) calls them, the Turones, and the Cenomani, accounted afterwards a part of the Province of Lugdunensis Tertia.

The Countrey for the most part is very fruitful and pleasant, especially in Tourein; as is the whole tract upon the Loir. Anjou is somewhat the more hilly, but otherwise little inferiour to Tourein, affording plenty of white wines, the best in France; and yielding from those Hills above 40 Riverets, falling into the Loire from thence, the chief whereof are Mayenne, 2 Vienne, 3 Dive, and 4 Sartre.

1 ANJOV called Andegavia by the Latines, is situate in the middest betwixt Maine and Tou∣rein, so called from the Andegavi, the Inhabitants of these parts. Principal Cities are, 1 Ang••ers, (by Ptolomie called Iuliomagus) of a large Circuit, and well built, the See of a Bishop, reckoning in it 15 Parishes besides the Cathedral. It is seated on the River Sartre in a very good air, and there∣fore chosen for the seat of an Vniversitie founded here by Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou, the Sonne of King Iohn, Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort, a Town belonging formerly to the Dukes of Lancaster, in which Iohn of Gaunt so much delighted, that he caused all the Children that he had by Catharine Swinford, his third Wife, to be called Beauforts: which Beauforts were afterward Dukes of Somer∣set and Exeter, and Earls of Dorset. This Town came to the house of Lancaster, by the mariage of Blaxch of Artoys, unto Edmund surnamed Crouchback, second Son to our Henry the 3d, created by

his Father, the first Earl of Lancaster. Memorable in these later times for giving the Title of a Dutchess to Madam Catharine, the beloved Mistress of King Henry the 4th, by whom she was mo∣ther of Caesar now Duke of Vendosme, and Alexander, not long since the Grand Prior of France. With reference to which, the second Sonne of the Duke of Vendosme is honoured at this present with the title of Duke of Beaufort: as the eldest with relation to his Mother was made Duke of Mercoeur. 3 Baugie, neer which was fought that memorable Battle betwixt the English and the French, wherein the English lost the day, and Thomas Duke of Clarence, Brother to Henry the fifth, was there unfortunately slain. Anno 1422. 4 Saumur, pleasantly situate on the Loire, and for long time one of the Cautionarie Towns in the hands of those of the Reformed Religion: of whom it is the onely entire Universitie of this Kingdome; especially famous for the learned Philip du Morney, Lord of Plessis, sometimes the Governour hereof. 5 Loches, seated on the River Indre, the Castle whereof being mounted on a steep high Rock, is thought to be one of the strongest pee∣ces of all France. 6 La Flesche, of speciall name at the present for a College of Jesuits, one of the fairest in this Kingdom. The word in the French tongue signifieth an Arrow (whence those who make Bowes and Arrowes have the name of Fl••schers.) At Nola in the Realm of Naples, there is another College of them, called D•• Arque, the Bow: On which one wittilie composed this ensuing distich;

Arcum Nola dedit, dedit illis alma Sagittam Gallia: quit Funem, quem meruere, dabit?

That is to say,

Nola the Bow, and France the Shaft did bring: But who shall help them to the Hempen-string.

2 On the South-east of Anjou, betwixt it and Berry, lieth the Countrie of TOUREIN, the ancient Seat of the Turones: which, for the wholesomness of the Air, the pleasantness of the Countrie, and admirable plenty of all Commodities, is by some called The Garden of France. Prin∣cipall Cities in it, 1 Amboise, pleasantly seated on the Loire, and beautified with one of the fai∣rest Castles in France, both for the gallantrie of the Building, and beautifulness of the Prospect. 2 Tours, by Ptolomie called Caesarodunum, and the Turonum Civit as of Antoninus; the Metropo∣lis of Lugdunensis tertia, and an Archbishops See: a fair, rich, and well-traded Town, situate on the banks of the Loire, in a most sweet and pleasing Countrie. Famous in that those of the Refor∣med Religion, from the Gate of S. Hugo, at which they used to issue out to their Assemblies in the Fields, had the name of Hugonots. Given to them, as some others think, as the Disciples of the night-walking Spirit (or Robin Goodfellow) which they call S. Hugo, in regard they had their first meetings, for the most part, in the nights; as had the Primitive Christians in the times of their Persecutions. Some, more improbably, (and indeed ridiculously) derive the name from the first words of an Apologie which they are fabled to have made to the King; which were Huc nos veni∣mus: fancying, that as the Protestants did derive that Appellation from the words Protestantes and Protestamur, so often used by them in their Apologie to Charles the fifth; so from those words Huc nos, came the name of Hugonots, or Hucnots: But more assuredly famous for the great Battle fought neer it by Charles Martell, Mayre of the Palace, and Father of Pepin King of France, against an Armie of 40000 M••ors, led by Abderamen, Leiutenant Generall in Spain, for Evelid or Iscam the great Caliph: of which 370000 lost their lives in the place, Anno 734. 3 Laudun. 4 Riche∣lieu, pleasantly seated in a rich and flourishing Soil, as the name importeth. Of no great note till the time of the late great Cardinall of Richelieu, who took name from hence; by whom it was made one of the neatest Towns in all this Kingdom, and honoured with the titles of a Dukedom and Pairrie of France.

As for the Fortunes of this Province (for of Anjou we shall speak more at large anon) it had a while its own Proprietarie Earls of the house of Blais, conferred by Hugh Capet upon Odon Earl of Blais and Champagne, and by him given, together with the Earldom of Blais, to Theobald or Thi∣b••uld his Eldest Sonne, (his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne) who in the year 1043, was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou, and this Province seized on by the Victor, who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence. Part of which Earldom it continued, till the seizure of Anjou, and all the rest of the English Provinces in France, on the sentence passed upon King Iohn. After which time dismembred from it, it was conferred on Iohn, the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth, with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein: and he deceasing without Issue, it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans (in the life of his Father:) the same who afterwards suceeding in the Duke∣dom of Orleans, was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt, kept Prisoner 25 years in England, and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th.

3 On the North side of Anjou, betwixt it and Normandie, lieth the Province of MAINE. The chief Towns whereof are, 1 Mans, Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus, by Ptolomie called Vindinum; seated on the meeting of Huine, and Sartre; the principall of the Province, and a Bishops See: most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland, the Sisters Sonne of Charlema••gne, one of the Twelve Peers of France; (the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato, Orlando Furioso, besides many of the old Romances)

who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne, on the banks of a river of the same name, (Meduana in Latine) the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of May∣enne, who held out for the L••ague against Henry the 4th; A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War, onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause. 3 Vitrun, upon the edge of Breagne, of which little memorable. 4 La Val, not far from the head of the River Mayenne: of note for gi∣ving both name and title to the Earls of Laval, an antient Familie, allied unto the houses of Ven∣dosme, Bretagne, Anjou, and others of the best of France. Few else of any note in this Countie, which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes, was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou, by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge, Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof, to Eoulk Earl of Anjou, Anno 1083. or thereabouts: the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed.

But as for Anjou it self, the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie, it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Sat••n Prince, for his valour shewn against the Normans, Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France, Richard Duke of Burgundie, and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou: Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self, as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes, who died King thereof. Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell, he left this Earldom, with the title of Earl of Paris, and his pretensions to the Crown, unto Hugh his Sonne, surnamed the Great: who to make good his claim to the Crown, against Lewis the 4th, Sonne of Charles the Simple, conferred the Earldom of Anjou, and the Countrie of Gastinois, on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle, a renowned Warriour, and a great stickler in his cause, in whose race it continued neer 300 years. How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it, hath been shewn before. Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d, maried Maude, Daughter to Henry the first of England, and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour: from whom proceeded Henry the second, King of England, and Earl of Anjou. But Iohn his Sonne, forfeiting his Estates in France (as the French pretended) Anjou returned unto the Crown: and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th, on his Brother Charles; who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence, and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie. Afterwards it was made a Duke∣dom by King Charles the fifth, in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother, to whom this fair Estate was given, as second Sonne of King Iohn of France, the Sonne of Ph••lip de Valois, and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof (the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him.) Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th. The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries, follow in this Order.

The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie.

• 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie, the first Earl of Anjou.
• 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple, as Brother of Eu∣des the last King.
• 922. 3 Hugh the great, Lord of Gasti••ois, Earl of Paris, Constable of France, and Father of Hugh Capet.
• 926. 4 Geofrie ••hrysogonelle, by the Do∣nation of Hugh the great, whose partie he had followed in the War of France, with great fide∣litie and courage.
• 938. 5 Foulk, Earl of Anjou, the Sonne of Geofrie.
• 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell, for his great valour.
• 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters.
• 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois, (which was his proper inheritance) to King Philip the first; that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou, from his part where∣in he was excluded by his Bro∣ther Geofrie.
• 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2.
• 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie; King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife.
• 1143. 11 Geofrie•• V. surnamed Plantagenet.
• 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England, Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife, Daughter of King Henry the first.
• 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Hen∣ry the 2d, made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne.
• 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Con∣stance.
• 1202. 15 Iohn King of England, succeeded on the death of Arthur, dis∣possed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus, immediately on the death of Arthur.

Earls and Dukes of Anjou,* 1.217 of the Line of France.

• 1262. 1 Charles, Brother of King Lewis the 9th. Earl of Anjou and Pro∣vence, King of Naples and Sici∣lia, &c.
• 1315. 2 Charles of Valois, Sonne of Philip the 3d, Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife, Neece of the former Charles, by his Sonne and Heir of the same name; the Father of Philip de Valois, French King.
• 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois, the second Sonne of Charles, died without Issue, Anno 1325.
• 1376. 4 Lewis of France, the 2d Sonne of King Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother; and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples, King of Naples, Sicil, and Hierusalem, and Earl of Provence.
• 1385. 5 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou, and Earl of Provence, and Maine, titularie King of Sicil, Naples, and Hier••salem.
• 1416. 6 Lewis IV. successour to his Father in Estate and Titles.
• 1430 7 Ro••è, the Brother of Lewis, by the adoption of Qu. Ioan the 2d, was for a while possessed of Naples, but presently outed by Alfonso of Aragon, and died the titularie K. of Naples, Sicil, and Hierusa∣lem; the Father of Queen Mar∣garite, Wife of Henry the sixt, Duke of Bar in right of Violant his Mother.
• 1480. 8 Charles Earl of Maine, Nephew to Renè by his 3d Brother Charles, at his decease left An∣jou, and all the rest of his E∣states, to King Lewis the 11th. Anno 1481. Since which never otherwise aliened, than as an ho∣nourarie title of the third Sonne of France.

It is to be observed here (according to our method in other places) that Renè King of Sicil, &c. and Duke of Anjou, instituted an Order of Knighthood, called of the Croissant; the Knights whereof carried a Crescent, or Half-Moon, on their right Armes, with this motto, L'Os en Croissant, encouraging them thereby to seek the increase of valour and reputation.

The Arms of this Dukedom were France, a Border Gules.

7 LA BEAUSSE.

LA BEAUSSE is bounded on the East with France specially and primarily so called, and part of Champagne; on the West, with Anjou, Maine, Tourein, and some part of Berry; on the North, with Normandie; and on the South, with Bourbonois, and the rest of Berry. It is called Bel∣sia in Latine Writers; both names derived from the pleasantness and beauties of it.

The Principall Nations of the whole in the time of the Romans▪ were the Carnutes, which inha∣bited the greatest part, and the Samnitae neer the Loire; part of Gallia Celtica, and cast into the Province of Lugdunensis quarta by the Emperour Constantine. Divided by the French into the Higher, the Lower, and the Intermediate.

1 The HIGHER BEAUSSE is that part which lieth next to Normandie, of which the princi∣pall Towns are, 1 Dreux, seated upon the River Eureux, supposed to be the Seat of the antient Druides, who held here their Parliaments or Sessions for administration of Justice. The title and inheritance of that Peter of Dreux, who succeeded Arthur, the Sonne of Geofrie Plantagenet, in the Earldom of Bretagne. 2 Montfort, an Earldom, the title and estate of Iohn Earl of Montfort, sur∣named the Valiant, who succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne, by the Aid of the English, Anno 1341. 3 Chartres, called antiently Carnutum Civit as, (but by Ptolomie, Antecum) seated upon the Eureux also, from whence the Countrey hereabouts was called Le Pais Chartrain; A Bishops See, and one of the Videmates of France. Which honour as it is peculiar to the French onely; so Milles in his Edition of Glovers Catalogue of Honour, will have but four at all in France, viz: those of A∣miens, Chalons, Gerberoy, and this of Chartres. But certainly in France there are many more of them, as at Rhemes, Mans, &c. and formerly as many as it had Bishops: the Vicedominus or Vidame being to the Bishop in his Temporals, as the Chancellour in his Spirituals; or as the Vice Comites (Viscounts) were antiently to the Provinciall Earls in their Courts of Judicature.

2 The LOWER BEAUSSE is that which lieth towards Bourbonois; and is subdivided into Se∣logne, and Orleanois. In SOLOGNE, which lieth close to Burbon, the chief places of note, are, 1 Romorantin, seated on the So••l••re, the chief Town of this Tract. 2 Mallenzay. 3 La Ferte, or La Ferte S. Bernard, of which nothing memorable. In ORLEANOYS, which lieth more North∣wards upon the River of Loire, are, 1 largean, a Town once of very great strength, and one of the out-works of Orleans. 2 Cleri, called also Cleri of Nostre-dame, from the Church there built unto our Ladie. 3 Tury; and 4 Angerville, both in the ordinary Road betwixt Par••s and 5 Or∣leans, the principall Citie of all Beausse, called Genabum in the time of Caesar; repaired, or rather new built by the Emperour Aurelius, Anno 276; from thence named Aurelia, the Countrey round about it Aurelianensis, now Orleans, and Orleanoys. The Countrie generally very fruitfull, and yeelding a most excellent and delicious Wine; Which, for the strength, and intoxicating power

thereof,* 1.218 is banished the French Kings Cellar by especial Edict. The City very pleasantly seated on the River Loyre, well built, situate in a sweet Air, and planted with a civil and ingenious People, who are said to speak the best language of any in France. For a time it was the chief Seat of a di∣stinct Kingdom, (according to the unprovident humour of the Mero••iguians) the lot of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sonne of Clovis the Great, and Guntram Sonne of Clotaire, both Kings of Orlea••s, as also was Theodorick, the second Sonne of C••ildebert King of Mets, on the death of Gunthram. But Sigibert his Sonne being vanquished by Clotaire the second, this Kingdom ex∣tending to the shores of the Aquitaine Ocean, was added unto that of France. Orleans since that time content with a lower title, hath of late often times with greater prudence, been made the ho∣norarie title of the second Sonnes of France called Dukes hereof. It is a See Episcopal, a Bailly∣wick, or Seige Praesidial, and an Vniversitie. The See Episcopal founded in the Church of St. Crosse, miserably ruined by the Hugonots in the civil Warrs, out of meer hatred to the name. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Praesidical setled here by King Henry the 2d, 1551. for the ease of his Subjects of these parts, in sutes not worth the troubling of the Courts of Paris. The Vniversitie erected by King Philip le Bel, An. 1312 though to speak properly it be an Hall only for the reading of the Civil Lawes, the only learning there professed, and for that considerable. A Town now not of so great strength as in for∣mer times, when for some moneths it held out against the whole power of the English, rescued from them at last by the valour of Ioan the Virgin, whose Statua, (like a man of Arms) is still preser∣ved on the Bridge-gate of this Citie; neer which great Montacute E. of Salisburie had his fatal blow.

The MIDDLE or intermediate BEAVSSE lieth betwixt the former, in which the places of chief note are, 1 Blois, seated also on the Loire, in a sound air, and fruitful Countrie; the Nurserie for the most part of the Kings Children, for that cause much resorted to by the Nobilitie, and honoured sometimes with the residence of the Kings themselves: it being in the Councel-Chamber of the Kings house here, that Henry of Lorrein, Duke of Guise, the chief contriver of the terrible Massacre at Paris, and Authour of the holy League, was slain by the command of King Henry the 3d, Anno 1589. 2 Chastean-Dun, the chief Town of the Earldom of Dunois, (the ho∣nour and estate of Iohn Earl of Dunois, commonly called the Bastard of Orleans, one of the best Souldiers of his time, and so approved by his exploits against the English) mounted upon the top of an high hill, at the confluence of the Loire, and Aigre, 3 Vendosme (Vindocinum in Latine) the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme; not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title: of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant, I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue:

Earles and Dukes of Vendosme.

• 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon, Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon, the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie.
• 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon, a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her acti∣ons against the English.
• 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you, and the Dukes of Montpensier.
• 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon.
• 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon, the first Duke of Vendosme, from whose youngest Son called Lodowick, or Lewis, descend the now Princes of Conde, and Earls of Soissons.
• 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon, Duke of Ven∣dosme, and King of Navarre.
• 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon, Duke of Ven∣dosme, and King of Navar••e, after∣wards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th:
• 8 Caesar de Vendosme, one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th, by the Duchess of Beaufort, created by his Father Duke of Vendosme, and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France: Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father, maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel, D. of Mercoeur, a younger branch of the house of Lorrein) possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife, a Daugh∣ter and Heir of the house of Martignes (a branch of the Familie of those Dukes.) By means whereo•• the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance, but great autoritie in that Countrie.

The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme, were and are, Azure, six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1.

8 BERRY.

BERRY is bounded on the North, with La Beausse; on the South, with Limosin; on the East, with Heurepoix, (part of France specially so called) and some part of Bourbonnois; on the West, with Poictou, and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou. In Latine called Biturigam Regi••, from the Bituriges, the old Inhabitants of this tract; by Plinie, Strabo▪ and some others, called the Bituriges Cubi, to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux.

The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye; in the South with the Covre; in the North with the Cher, and in the inland parts with Indre, Arnon, Theo, Eure: and others which we shall meet withall anon, of no great note, but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it; afford∣ing it the benefit of fat pastures, and flourishing Meadowes; which breed great multitudes of Cat∣tell,

and such stocks of Sheep, that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers, they use to say. Phy Sir, th••re are not so many Sheep in Berry.

It containeth in it 3•••• walled Towns, the chief whereof are, 1 B••urges, a Town of great strength by nature, and as well fortified by Art; situate in a low Flat, amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes, caused by the over-flowings of the Auron, Yeure, Molon, and Aurette; small Riverets, but of great waters when they meet together. By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the ap∣proach of an enemy: for that cause made the fastnes•• and retreat of Charles the 7th, in his long Wars against the English, possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom. The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick, and that but upon high daies neither: from his constant abode here, and that withall he had been Duke of this Coun∣trie, in the life of his three elder Brethren, by the English in derision called King of Berry. A large, fair, and rich Town it is, the Seat of an Arch-Bishop, a Seige Presidial, and one of the best Vniver∣sities in France, especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes; first founded by K. Lewis the 9th, and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry, the Brother of King Lewis the 11th. Some fabulous founders, and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it; as that it was built by Ogyges, a Grand-child of Noah, by whom called Bytogyges, which in the corruption of the following times, came (forsooth) unto Bituriges: which Etymologie were it as dear bought, as it is farre-fetched, might be good for Ladies, and then it would be good for somewhat. Others no less absurdly, will have it called Bituris, quasi Bi-Turris, from two fair Towers which formerly (as they pretend) were erected here; one of the two, in part still standing: and unto this, they say, alludeth an old Grammarian, thus,

Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris. From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear.

But the truth is, it was thus called from the Bituriges (the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus) and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine, made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima, of which this Countrie was a part. 2 Viarron, or Viarzon, plea∣santly seated amongst Woods, Vines and Rivers; the Rivers Arnon, Thee, Cher, and Yeure, meet∣ing hereabouts. Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum, a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar: the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings, that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks, before it was again recovered. 3 Concressant on the River Souldre, beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle. 4 Chasteau Roux on the Ri∣ver Indre; of which little memorable. 5 Issaudun, on the River Theo, the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie. 6 Montfalcon, an antient Baronie. 7 Argenton, on the River Creuse, the title and estate of Philip de Comines, hence called Seigneur de Argenton, who writ the Historie of France un∣der Lewis the 11th, in which he dived so farre into, and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State, that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say, that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie, as Luther had done in Religion. 8 Sancerre, seated on an high hill neer the River Loire, by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum, but most generally said to be so called, quasi Sacrum Cere∣ris, from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped. A Town of great consequence and strength, and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie, and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon: famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th, by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken.

Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie, adorned with many privileges, an ample territorie, and a beautiful Castle. Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert, the second Sonne of Alan Stewart, Earl of Lennox in Scotland, for his many Signal Services against the English; and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Fa∣milie.

But as for Berry it self, and the fortunes of it we may please to know, that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province, whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France, till the daies of King Henry the first; of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpi••, one of the Descendants of that Godfrey. But long he had not held it as Proprietarie, in his own right, when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars, he sold it back again to King Philip the first (the better to furnish himself for that expedition) Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease. Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France, but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke, for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes, to be holden of them in Appennage, under the Soveraigntie and com∣mand of the Donor and his Successors: the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th; after whose death it was united to the Crown, never since separated from it, save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret, sister of Francis the first, maried after to the Duke of Savoy.

9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON.

THE Dukedom of BOVRBON,* 1.219 in the full power and extent thereof, comprehended 〈◊〉〈◊〉, F••rrest, Beau••jolois, and auverg••e, all now reverted to the Crown.

1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay; on the West, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the North, La Beausse, and a corner of Gastin••is; on the South, Auvergne. The Countrie very well wooded, and of excellent pasturage, which makes the people more intent to grazing and seed∣ing Cattel, than they are to tillage; and is watered with the Rivers of Loire, Yonne, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which are counted navigable; besides Aron, Acolin, Lixentes, Lanbois, and some lesser streames.

The antient Inhabitants were the Hed••i, who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans, a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou, a German Nation; who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule, and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again, were by him planted in this tract.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower. In the Higher which is more mountainous and hil∣ly, there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne, situate in the Countie of Combraille, the Signencie as I take it of that Mich••el de Montaigne, the Authour of the Book of Essaies. But in the Lower Bourbono••s are, 1 Molins, esteemed the Center of all France, situate on the All••er, Bail∣liage, and the chief Town of this Countrie: the River yielding great plenty of Fish, but of Salmons specially: the Town adorned with a fair Castle, and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France, in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges. 2 Bourbon Archenband, and 3 Bour∣bon Ancie; the former of the two seated upon the Lo••re, and giving name to the whole Province, of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters. 4 S. Porcin, and 5 Varennes Ganat, upon the frontiers of Auvergn, 6 Chancelle, 7 Charroux, 8 ••alisse, 9 Souvigni, 10 St. Amand, &c.

In the North part of Bourbonois, but not accounted any part or member of it, lieth the Town of Nevers, (in Latine Nivernium) from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS. A Town of good esteem, but not very great; the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron, interspersed with silver which are found therein; and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated. The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne, Anno 1001. Passing through many Families, it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne, and from that unto the Earles of Flanders, by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune, Earl of Flanders, Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel. Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders, it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie; conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers, second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie, to Ad••lph Duke of Cleves her Husband, Anno 1484, and by Henrietta, Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves, the second Duke of Never, and the last of that Familie, to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga, third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua, Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles, succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers, and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german, in the Dukedom of Mantua.

The Armes of these Dukes, Azure, within a Border Compone Gules and Argent, 3 Flower de Lyces, Or.

2 FORREST, is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois; on the West with Auvergne; on the North with Bourbonois; and on the South with a part of Languedock. The Countrie populous and large, but not very fruitful; hillie and mountainous, much of the nature of the Wood-Lands. The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines, but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal, by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate. The people are conceived to be none of the wisest, but withall very greedy and covetous of gain.

The chief Towns in it are, 1 Mont-Brison, seated on the Loyre. 2 Feurs, seated on the same River, called antiently Forum Segusianorum, the chief Citie of the Segusiani, or Scrusiani, whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule. 3 St. Stephen (or Estienne) in Feurian, neer the head of that River. 4 St. Germans. 5 St. Rombert. 6 St. B••nnet le Chastean. 7 St. Guermier, &c. of which little memorable.

This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons, dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois, and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it, as a state distinct: till Reg••aud Lord of Forrest, the Sonne of Earl Guy, by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu, joyned them both together, which was a∣bout the year 1265, parted again after his decease Anno 1••80. Guy being his eldest Sonne suc∣ceeding in Forrest; and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu. How they became united in the house of Bur∣bon, we shall see anon.

3 BEAV-JOLOIS, so called from Beau-jeu, the chief Town hereof, taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne, and betwixt Lionois and Forrest. A Countrie of no great extent, but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it: who have been men of great emi∣nence in their severall times. The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu, beautified with a goodly Ca••tle, pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain, from whence perhaps it took the name, as the great Keep in Farnham Castle, was in the same sense, and for the same pleasant situation, called loy••ux Guard, in the time of Lancelot du Lake whose that Castle was. Which appears fur∣ther

by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof (being then 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip ••ugustus) with this inscription,* 1.220 Turris 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which there continued to be seen a long time after. 2 Belle-ville, where is an Abbie foun∣ded by Hum••ert the second, Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche, environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth, whose Sonne Gu••sche••d the third above mentioned, founded here a Convent of Franciscans, called to this day Min••rette. 4 Noironde. 5 St. Ma••rice. 6 V••fie. 7 Ob••hes, concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu.

This Countrie, as that other of Fourest, was once part of the Earldom of Lions; in the par∣ta••e of which ••state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl A••tand, Anno 989. whose Suc∣cessor▪ had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu. They were most of them men of great piety, founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches; some of them of action also: Humbert the second and the fifth, Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land; Vichard the second, in those against the English; Guischard the fourth, made Constable of France, by King Lewis the ninth. But the house failing in this Guisch••rd, it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said, in the person of Reg••and Earl thereof: whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis, was also Constable of France, as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it. But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince, Edward the second: who being impri∣soned at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for his great offences, and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy, made a do∣nation or free gift of all his ••••gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon, surnamed the good, and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest, the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned, and consequently of next kin to him, Anno 1400.

4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest, and Lyonis; on the West Limosin, Perigort, and Qu••reu; on the South part of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and on the North Berry, and Bourbonnois. It is di∣vided into the Higher and Lower. The Lower being called Limaigne, is fruitfull in a very eminent degree; the Higher mountainous and baren. In this last the Towns of chief note are, 1 St. Flour, a Bishops See, of an impregnable situation. 2 Ovillac, on the River Iourdain, defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock. 3 Beouregard, on the River Gardon. 4 Carlat. 5 Mu∣rat. 6 Pillon, of which little observable in antient stories. In the Lower called Limaigne, from a River of that name, which falls into the Ailier; there is, 1 Clermont, a Bishops See, fair and pleasing for the situation, and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Au∣ver••n, the chief Citie of the whole Province. Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second, Anno 1067. in which, by the artifice of the Pope, the Christian Princes of the West, ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land, giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power. It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia, the head Citie of the Auverni, in the time of Saesar, and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation, who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men; now a small Village Called Gergeau. 2 Rion, in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn. 3 Montpensier, of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon, once Dukes hereof: beginning in Lewis the first Earl, Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon, Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke, whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans, Brother of Lewis the thirteenth. 4 Montferant. 5 Yssoire. 6 B••ionde. 7 Aigueperse. 8 Turenne, the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De L•• Tours, now Soveraigns of Sedan, and Dukes of Bouillon, to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount. A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bou∣••o••ne in Picardy, Father to G••dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine.

The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni, whose King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was taken prisoner, and led in triumph unto Rome, in the War against the Salii, the Atlobroges, and others of their Confederates: Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King V••rcingetorix. They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima, retai∣ning in the often changes of the Empire, its old name of Auvergn; heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine, remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke, and the fourth of that name, gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters: in whose line it continued under the title of the D••uchins of Auvergn, till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it. Who ha∣ving maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest, the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned, had by her a Daughter named Anne, Heir of both Estates, maried to Lewis the good, the third Duke of Bour¦b••n: to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also: uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon, Beau-jea, Forrest, and Au∣vergne.

And as for Barbonnois it self, in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great, who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates, and petit Signeuries: it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Dam••ierre, descended from the antient house of Bourgogne, who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Ro∣bert Earl of Clermont (in Beauv••isin) his fift Son: maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house. Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line; whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of

The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon.

• 1308. 1 Robert, Sonne of King Lewis the 9th. Earl of Clermont, the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France.
• 1317. 2 Lewis, the first Duke of Bourbon, Peer, and Chamberlain of France.
• 1341. 3 Peter, Peer, and Chamberlain, slain in the Battle of Poictiers. Anno 1356.
• 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good, in whose person all these Estates were first united; Peer, and Chamberlain of France; and Governour of King Charles the sixth.
• 1410. 5 John, Peer, and Chamberlain, ta∣ken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt, and died in 〈◊〉〈◊〉; the root of the Familie of Montpensier.
• 1434. 6 Charles, Peer, and Chamberlain, Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France.
• 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer, Chamberlain, and Constable of France.
• 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn, Peer, Chamberlain, and Regent of France, in the absence of Charles the 8th.
• 1503. 9 Charles Earl of Montpensier, Duke of B••urbon in the right of Susan his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Peter the second, Duke of Bourbon. After whose death, being slain at the sack of Rome, Anno 1527. without Issue, his Estate fell unto the Crown, and so continued, till by the Sentence or Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris, Auvergne, Forrest, and Beau-jeau were adjudged to Madam Lovise, Mother of Lewis the first Duke of Montpensier, and Daughter and Heir of Gilbert de Bourbon Earl of Montpensier, the Nephew of Iohn Duke of Bourbon (the first of that name) of which house she was the only surviving Heir: from whence descended Henry the last Duke of that Familie spoken of before. And for the title of Auvergne, it was used customarily by the eldest Sonnes of the Earls and Dukes of Montpensier; till given to Charles, naturall Sonne of King Charles the ninth, called from hence the Count or Earl of Auvergne: who being a Confederate of Charles Duke of B••ron, was in the year 1604. made Prisoner by King Henry the fourth, released by King Lewis the thirteenth, Anno 1616. and within two years after made Duke of A••golesme, in whose posterity it remaineth.

The Arms of these Dukes were 1 France, a Baston Gules, for the Dukedom of Bourbon. 2 Or, a Daulphin Palme, Azure, for the Countie of Auvergne. 3 Or, a Lion Sable, armed Gules under a Labell of fine peeces of the same, for the Signeurie of Beau-jeu,. The Arms of the Earldom of Forrest I am yet to seek.

POICTOU.

HAving thus taken a survey of those severall Provinces, which, (except Bretagne) were the first purchases of the French in the modern France; let us next look on those which were possessed by the Gothes. And first we will begin with POICTOU, their most Northern Province, bounded on the North with Beetagne and Anjou, on the South with Xanto••gne, a member of the Duke∣dom of Aquitain; on the East with Tourein, Limosin, and B••rry; and on the West with the Aqui∣tain Seas.

It is called in Latine, Pictavia, from the Pictones, as Ptolomie, Caesar, and some others, or the Pictav••, as Antoninus calleth them, the old Inhabitants hereof; and is a countrey so great and plen∣tifull, that there are numbred in it 1200 Parishes, and three Bishopricks. A strong Argument of the populousness and largeness of it. Besides the goodness of the Soil, it hath many other great helps to enrich it; that is to say, a large Sea coast, some capacious Harbours, not a few navigable Rivers, emptying themselves into the Sea; besides the benefit which redounds to it from the Clin, or Clavius, the Crevise, and Vienne, three Rivers falling into the Loire; which also glides along on the North hereof.

The principall Towns and Cities of it are, 1 Poictiers, in Latine, Pictavis, seated upon the Clin, or Clavinus, by P••olomie called A••gustoruum: the largest Citie for compass of ground within the Walls, next to Paris it self; but conteining in that circuit Meadows, Corn-fields, and other waste grounds. It is an Vniversitie, especially for the studie of the Civill Lawes, and a See Episcopall: one of the Bishops hereof being S. Hilarie, surnamed Pictavensis, that renowned Father of the Church, and a stout Champion of the Catholick Faith against the A••tans, though countenanced in their Heresie by the Emperour. Constantius. 2 Souri, upon the River Charente, neer the edge of Xantoigne. 3 ••almont, upon the shores of the Ocean. 4 Beaumoir, a Sea Town also, and a reasonable good Port, neer the confines of Bretagne. 5 Roch-sur-you, which gave the title of Prince to one of the branches of the Royall race of Bourbon. 6 Lusignan, on the River Ion, deno∣minating the Noble Family of Lusignan, sometimes Kings of Hierusalem, and afterwards of ••y∣prus, which last they had in exchange for the first, by the donation of King Rich. the first of Eng∣land. 7 Lucon, or Lusson, seated upon a navigable arm of the Sea: sufficiently famous in being the Episcopall See of the renowned Cardinal of R••cheleiu, who so long managed the affairs of France for King Lewis the thirteenth. 8 Maillesais a Bishops See also. 9 Thovars, which gives the

title of Duke to the antient Familie of Iremovile,* 1.221 from which the Dukes of Bretagne did derive themselves, from the time that Constance the Daughter and Heir of Conan, after the death of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Plantagenet her first Husband, had Guy of Thouars for her second. 10 Chastell-Heraula (or ••••∣sirum Heraldi,) on the River Vienne, of which James Hamilton, Earl of Arran in Scotland, by the gift of King Henry the second of France, the better to assure him to the French Faction there, a∣gainst the English, had the title of Duke.

In the Vine-Fields of this Countrey, within two Leagues of Poictiers, was fought that memorable Battell, between John of France, and Edward the Sonne of King Edward the third, surnamed the Black Prince. Who being distressed by the number of the French, would willingly have departed on honorable terms; which the French not accepting, instead of conquest, found a fatall overthrow. For they presumingon their own strength, to their own disadvantage, bereft the enemy of all oppor∣tunity of retiring: whereas ordinary policie would instruct the Leader of an Army, to make his enemie, if he would flie, a bridge of gold; as Count Petillan used to say. Hereupon Themistocles would not permit the Grecians to break the bridge made over the Hellespont by Xerxes; lest the Persians should be compelled to fight, and so happen to recover their former losses; and Charles the sixth lost his Army, by intercepting of our Henry the fifth in his march to Calice. For where all way of flight or retreat is stopt, the basest Souldier will rather die with glorie in the front of his battell, than flye and be killed with ignominie. So true a Mistress of hardy resolutions is Despair: and no less true this Proverb of ours, Make a Coward fight, and he will kill the Devill. On the contrary, it hath been the use of divers politick Captains, to make their own Souldiers fight more resolutely, by taking from them all hope of safety, but by battell. So did William the Conquerour; who at his arrivall into England, burnt the ships which transported his Armie: thereby giving his Souldiers to wit, that their lives lay in the strength of their arms, and courage of their hearts, not in the nimbleness of their heels. Tariff, the leader of the Moors into Spain, burnt likewise all his Navy, one onely Pin••ace excepted; which he reserved to carry tydings of his success.

When Charles Martell encountred that infinite host of the Saracens, (of which you have alrea∣dy heard) he commanded the people of Tours to open the gates onely to the Victors. Then he led his Army over the Loire, placing on the bankes thereof certain troupes of horsemen, to kill all such as fled out of the field; Hereby informing his men, that there was to them no more France than what they fought on: unless they were Conquerours. In like manner, the same Themistocles, cunningly working the Persians to enclose the Greek Navy on every side: inflamed the Grecians with such courage, by a necessity of fight, that they gave their enemies the most memorable defeat that ever hapned on those seas.

But to proceed, the People of this Province have more in them of the old Gall, than any in France, as lying so betwixt the borders of the Gothes, and French, that it was never throughly plan∣ted or possessed by either. An Arguwent whereof may be, that they are naturally more rude, sub∣tile, ••••aftie, and contentious than the rest of their Countrie men: and have a Dialect by themselves much differing from the common French, having many words mixt with it (questionless some re∣mainders of the antient Gallick) which the naturall French man understands not. In the division of Gaule by the Emperour Constantine, they were reckoned for a part of Aquitania secunda: and as a part thereof, wonne from the Romans, with Limosin, Perigort, and Quercu, by Euricus King of the Gothes in Spain. Of whose Kingdom it continued part, till those Gothes were dispossessed of their hold in France, by Clovis the fifth King of the French, surnamed the Great. After which it belonged to the Kings of that People; by the Posterity of Charles the Great, assigned to some Provincial Governours with the title of Earls. One of which being named Ebles (of the old Gothish race, if I guess aright) by the last Will and Testament of William the Debonair Duke of Aquitain and Earl of Auvergne, succeeded in that fair Estate. Poictou by this means made a part of the Duke∣dom of Aquitain, came with it at the last to the Kings of England; as shall there be shewn: and being theirs, was given with the title of Earl by King Henry the second, to Richard surnamed Cuer de Lyon, who was after King: seized upon by the French in the unfortunate reign of King John, with the rest of the English Provinces, Anno 1202. Alphonso, brother to Lewis the 9th is made Earl of Poictou: and being again recovered by King Henry the third, it was by him con∣ferred on his Brother Richard Earl of Cornwall. But Henry being entangled in the Barons Wars, and Richard wholly taken up with the affairs of Germanie, of which by some of the Electors he was cho∣sen Emperour▪ it was fully conquered by the French, and never since dismembred from that Crown, for ought I can find. For though in the more active times of King Edward the third, some of the best Towns and peeces of it were possessed by the English: yet were they lost again soon after, ac∣cording to the various successes and events of War.

11 LIMOSIN, 12 PERIGORT, 13 QUERCU.

THese Provinces I have joyned together, because for the most part they have followed the same fortune; being sometimes French, and sometimes English, according to the successes of ei∣ther Nation.

1 LIMOSIN, the largest of the three, hath on the East, Bourbonnois; on the West Peri∣gart; and on the North, and North-west, Poictou and Berry; on the South, Auverg••e. It is divi∣ded into the Higher, properly called Limosin; and the Lower, commonly called La Marche: both

parts, but specially La Marche,* 1.222 which lieth towards Auvergne, being mountainous, and not very fruitfull; but of a free and open Air, inhabited by a people of a more staid and sober nature than the rest of the French; frugall in expence, and moderate in diet; only so great devourers of bread, that they are grown into a By-word.

The chief Towns in La March, or the Lower Limosin, are, 1 Tulles, seated in a rough and hilly Countrie, a Bishops See. 2 Uzarche, seated amongst the mountains, on the River Vezere, a very fierce and violent current: with which so sortified on all sides, that it is thought to be a very strong and secure dwelling. 3 Treinac. 4 Dous••nac. 5 Belmont. 6 Meissac. 7 Bri••e la Gaillard, &c. In the Higher Limosin the chief Towns are 1 Limoges, a Bishops See, the principall of the Lemovices, from whom denominated; by Ptolomie called Ratiastum. A neat, but no large City, rich, populous, and inhabited by a people of so great an industrie, that they compell every one to work, and is therefore by the French called the Prison of Beggars. Seated on the Vienne. At the taking of it, when revolted, Edward the Black Prince could by no means be allured to pity the di∣stressed Citizens, till pursuing his enemies, he saw three French Gentlemen make head against his Armie; the consideration of whose magnanimity drew him to pity, where before he had vowed revenge. 2 Chaluz, at the besieging of which, our Richard the first was slain by a shot from an Arbalist; the use of which warlike engine, he first shewed unto the French. Whereupon a French Poet made these verses, in the person of Atropos.

Hoc volo, non aliâ Richardum morte perire, Ut qui Francigenis Baelistae primitùs usum Tradidit, ipse sui rem primitùs experiatur: Quam{que} aliis docuit, in se vim sentiat artis.

It is decreed, thus must great Richard die, As he that first did teach the French to dart An Arbalist; 'tis just he first should trie The strength, and taste the fruits of his own Art.

The man that shot him was called Bertram de Gurdon, who being brought before the King (for the King neglecting his wounds, never gave over the Assault till he gained the place) boldly justi∣fied his Action, as done in the service of his Countrie, and for revenge of the death of his Father and Brother, whom the King had caused to be slain. Which heard, the King not only caused him to be set at liberty, but gave him an hundred shillings sterling in reward of his gallantrie. 3 Soub∣sterre••n, on the confines of Berry. 4 Confaulat. 5 Dorat, on the River Vienne. 6 Bo••sson. 7 B••rat, of which nothing memorable.

2 PERIGORT, hath on the East Auvergn and Quercu; on the West Xantoigne; on the North Limosin; and on the South some part of Gascoine. The Countrie and people are much of the same condition with that of Limosin, saving that Perigort is the more woodie; and those woods plenti∣full of Chesnuts. The chief Towns of it are, 1 Perigeux, the principall Citie of the Petrogorii, by Ptolomi•• called Vessina, now a Bishops See, some foot-steps of which name remain in a part of Pe∣rigeux, (for the Town is divided into two parts) which to this day is called Vesune, in which stan∣deth the Cathedrall Church, and the Bishops Palace. The whole Citie seated in a very pleasant Vallie, environed with Downes affording a most excellent Wine; and having in it, as a mark of the Roman greatness, the ruines of a large and spacious Amphitheatre. 2 Bergerac, seated on the great River of Dordonne. 3 Sarlat, a Bishops See. 4 Nontron, defended with a very strong Castle. 5 Miramont. 6 La Roche. 7 Marsae, where is a Well which ebbeth and floweth according to the pulse of the River of Bourdeaux. And 8 Ang••lesme, in the North-west, towards Xantoigne, the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans, now a Bishops See: seated upon the River of Charente, with which it is almost encompassed; the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain. A Town of great importance, when possessed by the English, being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux: one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande, seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chando••s Banneret, one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter, then Governour hereof for King Edward the third. Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth, it was bestowed on Iohn, the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orle∣ans, Grandfather of King Francis the first, with the title of an Earldom onely, Anno 1408. After∣wards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis, before his comming to the Crown. And for the greater honour of it, as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it, as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length, and 15 in bredth: Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-net••f, and Coignac, on the River of Charente. 3 Roche Faulcon, 4 Cha∣bannes. 5 Meriville. 6 Villebois, &c. Since that united to the Crown, it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne, Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth, consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme.

3 QUERCU, is encompassed about with Limosin, Perigort, Languedoc, and Auvergne. A popu∣lous Countrie for the bigness (being one of the least in all France) and very fruitfull withall, though somewhat mountainous. The principall places in it, 1 Cahors, the chief Citie of the Ca∣durc•• in the times of the Romans; still a great, strong, and well traded Town, and the See of

a Bishop,* 1.223 who is also the Tem••orall Lord of it; seated upon the River Loch. From hence descen∣ded and took name the noble Family of Chaworth, De Cadurcis in Latine: out of which, by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis, Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales, maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster, come the Kings of England, and most of the Royall houses in Europe. 2 Montalban, a Bishops See also, built on the top of an high mountain, and so well for∣tified by all advantages of Art, that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France: of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth, in his Wars against those of the Religion, Anno 1622. 3 Soulac, upon the River Dordonne. 4 Ni∣grepellisse, another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party, reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth, Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following, they murdered the Kings Gar∣rison, and the next yeer denied admission to the King. Taken at last, Anno 1622. by the King in person; the punishment did exceed the Crime. For the men were not only killed and hanged, as they had deserved; but many of the women also: some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder, and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revenge∣full Souldiers. 5 Chasteau-Sarasin, a strong Town on the Garond. 6 Nazaret. 7 Burette, &c.

The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces, were the Lemovices, the Petrocorii, and the Ca∣durci before-mentioned: of which the Lemovices and Cadurci, were cast into the Province of A∣quitania Prima, the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda. In the declining of that Empire, seized on by the Gothes, but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French. Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy, Poictou, Anjou, Tourein and Maine; Lewis the ninth, to whom this release was made, gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses, 300000 l. of Anjovin money, the Dukedom of Guienne, the Countie of Xaintoigne, as far as to the River of Charent, with the Province of Limosin. And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England, and John of France, then Prisoner to him, Perigort and Quenou (amongst other conditions) were consigned over to the English, dis∣charged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France, After which times respectively they re∣mained all three in the possession of the English, untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh, never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof.

14 AQUITAIN.

THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN, the greatest and goodliest of all France, contained the Provin∣ces of Xaintogne, 2 Guienne, 3 Gascoigne; with the Isles of Oleron and Rees, and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean.

1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort; on the West, with the Aquita••ick Ocean; on the North, with Poictou; and on the South, with Guienne: So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it: as that from the Santones, a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans, whose chief Citie it was. The River of Charente running thorow the mid∣dle of it, and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean, just opposite to the Isle of Oleron; having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne, two lesser Rivers.

The chief Towns of it are, 1 Sainctes, by Ptolomie called Mediolanum, by Antonine, Civitas Santonum, seated upon the Charente, a Bishops See, and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie. 2 S. John d' Angelie, situate on the Boutonne, a Town impregnably fortified; whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion. 3 Marans, a little port, but in a marishy and inconvenient situation. 4 Bourg sur la mer, upon the Dordonne, which for the wide∣ness of it is here called a Sea. 5 Retraicte, seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers, the Garond, and the Dordonne. 6 Blaye, the most Southern Town of all this Countrie, defended with a strong Castle, and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux; this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it. 7 Rochell, Rupella in the present Latine, but antiently called Santonum Portus, as the chief Haven of the Santones, a well noted Port, in the most northern part of Xaintoigne; from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called RO••HELOIS. The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay; the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts, betwixt which there is no more space, than for the passage of a good ship; every night closed up with a massie Chain: and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes, or fortified with such Bulwarks, trenches, and other works of mo∣dern Fortification, that it was held to be, as indeed it was, the safest retreat for those of the Refor∣med Religion in the time of their troubles; as may be seen by the storie of it, which in brief is thus. At the end of the second Civill Wars, Anno 1568. Many Towns considering how ill the former Peace had been observed, refused to take in any of the Kings Garrisons, or permit any of the Pa∣pists to bear Arms amongst them; of which Rochell was one: which also, contrary to the Kings command, maintained a Navy for their safety by Sea, and continued their Fortifications for their defence by Land. So that hither the Queen of Navarre and her Sonne retired, as to a place of safety. Anno 1570. Rochell alone, of all the French Towns held good for the Protestants, and is by Mon∣sieur Jo••nville on all sides blocked up: but the siege soon raised, and Rochell, Montalban, San∣cerre, with others, made cautionarie for the peace ensuing. Anno 1575. besieged by Biron the el∣der, with an Army of 50000 men, and 60 peeces of Artillerie; Charles the ninth, Henry Duke of A••jou, the D. of Aumal, &c. being also present at the service. It held out from the beginning of March,

till the 7th of June,* 1.224 and was then freed: the Citie having in one moneth endured 13000 shot; and the King lost 20000 men, amongst them the Duke of Aumal for one, Anno 75, & 78. it was attempted by Lin••erean, the Isle of Ree taken, but soon recovered: the King of Navarre, and Prince of Conde, after that defeat, being received in, in triumph. Anno 1577. besieged to Sea-ward by L••nsac: who being also beaten back, a Peace was made, and eight cautionarie Towns more ad∣ded to their former strength. In the troubles of 85, and 88. the Princes abovenamed made it their Retreat; and from thence issued to divert the purposes of the Duke of Mercoeur. The next yeer, Henry the third being slain, and the King of Navarre seated in the Throne, the Protestant partie in∣creased exceedingly in power and number; and taking advantage of the minoritie of Lewis the thir∣teenth, governed themselves apart as a ••rea Estate, Rochell being made the head of their Com∣monwealth; fortified to that end with 12 Royall Bastions of Free stone, with double ditches, deep and broad in the bottom; abundantly furnished with Powder and Ammunition, 150 pieces of Cannon, besides Culverins and smaller pieces, with victuals, and all other necessaries to endure a Siege: and grown unto so great wealth, that there were thought to be an hundred or sixscore Merchants, worth 100000 Crowns a peece. This drew upon them the great War, in the yeeres 1621, and 1622. Which ended in the loss of all their Garrisons, except Rochell, and Montalban: those to remain in pledge with the Protestant Partie, but for 3 yeers only. Which time expired, the Rochellers were again besieged both by Sea and Land, the Isle of Ree took from them, their Fleet broke at Sea, & the mouth of their Haven so barred up with Ships chained together, and sunk into it, and other works of stupendious greatness in the very Ocean, that no forrein succours out of Eng∣land, (however really intended, and bravely followed) had been able to come to their relief. In the end, having endured all the extremities of a tedious Siege, they yeelded themselves to the Kings mercy, Anno 1628. Montalban, Nismas, and other places newly fortified, submitting at the same time also.

II. GVIENNE, the second Province of the Dukedom of Aquitaine, is bounded on the North with Xaintoigne, from which parted by the River of Dordonne; on the South, with Gascoigne; on the East, with Perigort; and on the West with the Aquitanick Ocean, from the Pyrenean hills to the River of Bourdeaux. The reason of the name I could never learn. Some think it a corruption of the old name, Aquitaine; but not very probably. The Countrie generally plentifull of Corn and Wine; the one being vented into Spain, and the other into England. The people, as those of Xain∣toigne also, tall of stature, of able bodies, haters of servitude and baseness, and well practised in arms: which qualities of the minde, and constitution of bodie, (being therein so different from the rest of France) it is possible enough they might have from the English, who for 300 yeers were pos∣sessed of the Countrie, and have left many tracts of their language in it.

The principall Rivers of this Province, are, the Garond, and the Dordonne, meeting together at Retraicte, a Town of Xaintoigne; and thence in one Channell falling into the Ocean: the Coun∣trie betwixt these two Rivers being called Le Pais entre les deux mers, or, The Countrie betwixt the two Seas; the Rivers hereabouts resembling a small Sea in wideness. Of lesser note are, 1 Jearne, 2 Baize, 3 Lo••, and 4 Lisle, falling into the Garond in their severall places.

Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Bonrdeaux, seated on the South bank of the Garond, not far from the Sea, amongst the marishes. The chief Citie of the Bituriges, who possessed this tract; and for di∣stinctions fake, were called Bituriges Vhisci, those of Bourges being called Bituriges Cubi. It was after called Burdegala, and Civitas Burdegalensium; the Metropolis at that time of Aquitania Secunda; consequently an Archbishops See, as it still continueth. A fair▪ rich, and populous Citie, beautified with many goodly buildings, an Universitie founded here by King Lewis the 11h, and a large Ca∣thedrall. It was made Parliamentary for Aquitain, and the parts adjoyning, by King Charlos the 7th. Anno 1453. not long after the expulsion of the English thence: and is one of the most noted Empories in all the Kingdom; frequented very much by the Dutch and English for Gascoigne wines: over which last, the French are so jealous, that they permit them not to come up the River, till they have unladen all their Ordnance at the Port of Blaye. The Countrie hereabouts is, from this Town, called Bourdelois. 2 Fronsac, lying in the Countrie betwixt the two Seas (as they call it,) which gives the title of a Duke to the noble Familie of the Earls of S. Paul, now Dukes of Fronsac, and to the Countrie round about, the name of Fronsadaze. 3 Libourn, at the confluence of the two great Rivers, opposite to Retraicte in Xaintoigne. 4 Soulac, at the influx of the Garond, in the Peninsula, or demi-Island, called the Countrie of Medoc. 5 Baionne, a Sea Town, and Episcopall See, frontiring on the coast of Spain. 6 St. John de Luz, at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains, all about which, the people speak the Basquish, or old Gascoigne language, being the same with that of Biscay. 7 D' Acqs, an Episcopall See, by Ptolomie called Aquae Augustae, (Civitas Aquensium, by Antoninus) from whence this part of Gaule had the name of Aquitaine. These three last being all of them Frontire Towns, are strongly fortified. 8 Bazas, (called Cossium by Ptolomie) the chief Citie of the Vasates, whom Antoninus placeth in this tract, now a Bishops See, situate on the borders of Gascoigne, in the Countrie from hence called Bazadas. Towns of less note, 1 Esparrez. 2 St. Basil. 3 Reule. 4 Chasteau-Moron. 5 Monseguer. 6 Saincterre, &c. Here is also in this Province the Countrie of Buche, lying along the Sea-coast from Baionne to Medoc: a barren, poor, and wretch∣ed Countrie, the worst peece of France; onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it, formerly of the house of Foix: one of which, was that Iohn de Foix, created Earl of Kendall, and Knight of the Garter, by King Henry the sixth; but better known in English stories by

the name of Capitall,* 1.225 or Capdau de Buche, the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain.

III. GASCOIGNE, the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain, hath on the East, Languedoc, from which parted by the River Garond; on the West, the Pyrenean mountains, which divide it from Spain; on the North, Perigort, Quercu, and some part of Guienne; and on the South, a main tract of the Pyrenees, running on to Languedoc. The Countrie generally fruitfull, but of Wines especially, brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity, and thence transported into England in great abundance.

The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii, Lastoraces, Convenares, Conserani, &c. ma∣king up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia: united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the V••scones, a Spani•• Nation, who fell in here, during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French. And though subdued by Clovis the second, Sonne of Dagobert, yet they left their name unto the Countrie; divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof, into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn, 2 the Earldoms of Foix, 3 Comminges, 4 Bigorre, 5 Armaignac, 6 Albret, and 7 the Countrie of Agenois,

1 The Principalitie of BEARN, is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees, where they joyn to Langnedoc; so called from Benearnum, a principall Citie of this tract, mentioned by Antoninus, and others of the antient Writers. The Countrie of good pasturage, though amongst the moun∣tains, affording plenty of Cattell, butter and cheese; and in some places wines also, little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France; and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning.

The Religion here, as generally in all Gascoigne, is that of the Reformed Churches; introduced about the year 1560; or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Na∣varre: at what time the Mass, Tithes, Church-lands, and the Prelates Votes in Parliament (ac∣cording to the Genevian way of Reformation) were condemned together. And so it stood untill the yeer 1620, when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th. King of France and Navarre, the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands, the Clergie to their Tithes, and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches: yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion, as in former times.

The principall Towns hereof are, 1 Orthes, the same which antiently was called Benearnum. 2 Lescar, a Bishops See, the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn. 3 Oleron, a Bishops See also, mounted upon a high hill, in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie. 4 Saine∣terrae▪ well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience. 5 Pau, the principall of all the Province, honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Coun∣trie; and a fair Palace of the Prince, built by Henry of Albret, King of Navarre, and Lord of Bearn; and the Seat of him and his Successors, till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France. 6 Grenade, upon the Frontire towards Begorre.

This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain; and in the generall dismem∣bring of the French Empire, had its own Proprietaries, who were the absolute Lords of it, acknow∣ledging no Superiour for ought I can find. Increased with the Earldom of Begorre, by the mariage of Gaston, Prince of Bearn, with the Heir of that House: united to the Earldom of Foix, by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix, with Margaret, Daughter of that Gaston, and Heir of Bearn, Anno 1263: afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre, by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix, and Sovereign of Bearn, with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom, Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon, King of Navarre, and afterwards of France, by the name of Henry the fourth: but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct, without relation or resort to the Crown of France. But Lewis the 13 his Sonne, finding some inconvenience in that distinction, in∣corporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions, An. 1620, though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn, which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence, and the ad∣vantage of such Forces as he carried with him. Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom; awed, as the rest of France, by Forts and Garrisons; and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament esta∣blished at Pau; the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing.

2 The Earldom of FOIX, is situate on the West of Languedoc, Commingeois interposing be∣twixt it and Bearn. Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Maseros, on the Garond, a Bishops See. 2 Pa∣mieres, a Bishops See also, seated on the River Lagiere. 3 Foix, on the same River, called in Latine, Fuxium, and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos, the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the R••mans, now giving name to all the Countrie. 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac, and the chief thereof; but otherwise of no great Accompt. 5 Savardun, and 6 Monthault, two strong peeces. 7 Mirepoix (a••piduus Mirapens••) a Bishops See also, but of no note otherwise. The olf Inha∣bitants of this tract, besides the Flussates abovementioned, were called Vaccaei, perhaps of the abun∣dance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof: upon which ground, the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules, horned and hoofed Azure, in a Feild Or.

The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone, advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Th••louse, who had then the Soveraigntie hereof, Anno 1062. Roger Bernard, the ninth Earl, u∣nited Bearn to his Estate, as before is said, whose Grand-child Isabe•• (the male issue failing) con∣veyed the whole Estate to Archembald, Lord or Captain of Buche, in the Province of Guienne. Ga∣ston, the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn, was for his many good services to

Charles the 7th, made a Peer of France: and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, united that Kingdom to his house, though he enjoyed it not in his own person. By means or which Al••iances, and other improvements of Estate, this Familie grew to so great power an reputation, that there were four Queens at one time descended from it: viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉〈…〉 Queen of Castil••, Anne Queen of France, and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Before which time (I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates) the Earles of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France, that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the Earls of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, though extracted from the Royall bloud, and lived in a condition equall to most Kings in Christendom.

3 The Earldom of BEGORRE is situate North of Bearn, at the foot of the Pyren••an moun∣tains: so called from the B••gerrones, the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar. Scattered in which, and the adjoyning Principalitie of Bearn, live a leprous and infectious people, of noysome breaths, deformed bodies, and ghastly visages: in which regard, not suffered to have any commerce with other people, nor to inherit any lands; but only to applie themselves to drudgerie, and the basest of mechanick trades. From their great mishapen heads called ••ape••s or Gabets.

Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Baigneres, famous for medicinall Bathes. 2 Lou de, of which no∣thing memorable. 3 Tarbe, (by Antonine called ••ursaubica) seated upon the River Ad••••, ho∣noured with a strong Castle, an Episcopall See, and the Seneschalsie for all the Countrie of Be∣gorre. Which Countrie having for long time its own Propri••tarie Earls, was at the last, by the mariage of Petronilla, Daughter and Heir of Esquibal the last Earl, to Boson Vicount of Marsan and Gabardan, added to that house. Whose Daughter Matthee, marying to Ga•••••• Prince of Bearn in∣creased that Principalitie with those goodly peeces of Marsan, Gabardan and Begorre, all brought unto the house of Foix, by Margaret, Daughter of this Gaston, maried to Roger Bernard, as be∣fore is said.

The Armes hereof were Azure, a Cross Argent. By Inigo Arista the Sonne of Simon, Earl of this Countrie, called to the Crown of Navarre, made the Arms of that Kingdom; whereas before that time, the Arms thereof had been Argent, on a Tree Vert, a Cross in chief, Gules. Which Arms are said to have been took by Garciâ Nimines the first King of Navarre, from such a signe appearing to him in the Skie, before his first battell with the Moores.

4 The Earldom of COMMINGES lyeth betwixt Bearn and Foix, running betwixt both as far Northward, as to border Eastward on Begorre. Divided into the Higher, and more mountainous part, situate at the foot of the Pyrences; and the Lower, which hath somewhat more of the vallie in it. The old ••nhabitants of both, the Convenae, and Conserant. The principall places at present in the Lower Comminges are, 1 Lombes, a Bishops See, but of late erection. 2 Moret, upon the River Garonne. 3 Samathan. 4 Lisle en Dodon. And in the Higher, there is, 1 Conserans, once the chief Town of the Conserani, now a Bishops See, situate at the foot of the Pyrenean hills. 2 S. Ber∣naud, of old called Civitas Convenarum, a Bishops See also, and the chief Citie of this Earldome. 3. St. Beat, 4 St. F••egou, 5 Monregeau, or Mons Regius, 6 Silliers, &c.

Of the estate of this Earldom I have little to say, but that it was allied to the house of Foix, by the mariage of Eleanor, the Daughter of an Earl hereof, to Gaston the second of that name, and 11th Earl: and afterwards unto that of Armaignac; John of Lescon, a Bastard of the Earl of Ar∣maignac being Earl of Comminges, and one of the Marshals of France in the time of King Lewis the 11th. The Arms of which Earls were Gules, four Orelles in Saltier, Argent.

5 The Earldom of ARMAIGNAC, the greatest of all these Estates considered severally and apart, lieth on the North of Comminges, and so extendeth it self to the banks of the River Garond. Principall Towns are, 1 Aux, upon the River Gez, antiently called Augusta Ausciorum; the Me∣tropolis or head Citie of the Novempopulonia; by consequence an Archbishops See: The Revenues whereof are said to be the greatest of any Prelates in France, computed at no less than 40000 l. per Annum. 2 Lectoure, a Bishops See, called of old Lestoracium, in our modern Latine, Lectodurum. A Town so well fortified, when in the power of the Earls of Armaignac, that it held out a siege of 3 months against the forces of France: but since it came into the hands of the French Kings, so strength∣ned and embattelled according to the modern Art of Fortifications, that it is held the strongest Bulwark of the Kingdom on this side, and their surest Fortress against Spain. 3 Lisle de Iourdain, which hath the title of an Earldom, bought at the price of 38000 Crowns, of Iohn Duke of Bourbon, by Iohn the 4th Earl of Armaignac, Anno 1421. 4 Auvillar. 5 Auzan. 6 Chastel-neau. 7 Malbourquer, 8 Nestes, &c.

The Earls of Armaignac fetch their Original from the Kings of Navarre; Sancho the great, having subdued some Lands in Gascoigne, which he conferred on Garsias a younger Sonne of his, with the title of Earl of Armaignac, Anno 1014. On which foundation it increased so fast, both in pow∣er and honour, that Barnard the fourth Earl hereof, came to be Constable of France. And so did Iohn the 4th of that name, by the favour of King Charles the 7th: who also writ himself, By the Grace of G••d Earl of Armaignac; according to the stile of Soveraign Princes. A man of so consi∣derable power in these parts of France; that the mariage of a Daughter of his to our Henry the sixt, was thought the best means for establishing his Estate in Guienne. And I remember it was charged on the Duke of Suffolk, That by breaking off this alliance for that of Anjou, he had been the cause of the loss of the Kings pieces in France. This greatness, made him subject to the jealousie of King Lewis the 11th, who worried him out of his Estate and his life together. Charles, Brother of

this Iohn,* 1.226 succeeded by the favour of King Charles the 8th. After whose death this fair Estate was seized on to the use of the Crown; till given again by Francis the first to Charles Duke of Alanson, (whose grand-father had maried with a Sister of the said Earl Iohn) and to the Lady Margaret his Wife, the said Kings Sister: who, after the decease of the Duke of Alanson, brought it to Henry of Albret, and King of Navarre, her second Husband; returning so to the Original from whence first it came.

The Arms of these great Princes, were Quarterly 1 Argent, a Lyon Azure; 2 Gules, a Leo∣pard Lyon Or. The 3d, &c.

6 The Earldom of ALBRET is situate on the North-west of Armaignac, bordering upon Gui∣enne. The chief Town whereof is, 1 Nerac, seated on the River of Baize; the only place of strength and moment in all this estate. 2 Chastell-Ialone, well seated to disturb the Trade betwixt Bourde∣aux and Gascoigne, but not able to endure a siege. 3 Mont de Marsan, and 4 Tartas, both sea∣ted on the River Ladour: and all four formerly Towns of Caution for those of the Reformed Religi∣on; of which this Countrey is so full, that the Popish Religion had hardly any footing in all this Ter∣ritory. Which, though the smallest of the six, and of least Antiquitie, had yet the fortune to incor∣porate all the rest into it. For Iohn, the Sonne of Alan Earl of Albret, by his mariage with Catharine, Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston, Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix, and of Leanora Princess of Navarre, added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn, Foix, and Begorre. And Henry of Albret his Sonne, by marying the Lady Margaret, Sister of King Francis the first, united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges. By Iean the Daughter of this Henry, the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon, Duke of Vendosme, and Father to King Henry the 4th, becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce, from which it was at first dismembred.

The Arms of these Earles, were Quarterly 1 France; 2 Gules, a Border ingrailed Arg: The 3d, &c.

7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS, the last part of Gascoigne, it never had other Lords (after it left off to be French) than the Dukes of Aquitaine. The principall Cities of it, 1 Agen, a rich, populous, and well-traded Town, seated on the Garonne, in a fruitfull Countrie: A Bishops See, a Seneschalsie, and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne. 2 Condon, a Bishops See also, from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois. 3 Villeneufne, 4 Claerac, 5 Marmand, 6 Foy, &c.

Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine; let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together: which in the declination of the Roman Empire, was given unto the Gothes, before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis, by Valentinian the 3d, as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain. Long the Gothes had not held it, when they were outed of it by Clovis, the fifth King of the French, continuing under his Successors, till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom, and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne. But Charles and Pepin, the Sonnes of this Pepin, being dispossessed by Charles the Bald; it was by him conferred on Arnulph, of the house of Burgundie, for his many good services a∣gainst the Normans, Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following.

The Dukes of Aquitaine.

• 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy, first Duke of Aquitaine.
• 875 2 William, Earl of Auvergne, Ne∣phew of Ranulph.
• 902. 3 Ebles, Earl of Poictou, succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne, by the Will and Testament of Duke William.
• 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first.
• 935. 5 W••lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second.
• 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second.
• 1019. 7 Guy, the Sonne of William the third.
• 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy.
• 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth.
• 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France, in right of Eleanor his Wife, sole Heir of William the fifth.
• 1152 11 Henry, Duke of Normandie, and Earl of Anjou, &c. in right of Elea••or his Wife, divorced from Lewis on pretence of some con∣sanguinity; after King of Eng∣land.
• 1169. 12 Richard, King of England, the Sonne of Henry.
• 1199. 13 Iohn, King of England, the Bro∣ther of Richard; who forfeiting his estates in France, on a judici∣all sentence pronounced a∣gainst him for the (supposed) murther of his Nephew Arthur, Duke of Bretagne; Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French, Anno 1202. But not∣withstanding this Arrest, the English still continued their pretensions to it, till at the last it was a∣greed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France, and Henry the 3d of England, Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne, the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South, and the River of Charente on the North, comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin; and that on his investiture into this estate, he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy, Aujou, Tou∣rein, Ma••••e, &c; In consideration whereof, he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money.

• On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fra••ce,* 1.227 which sometimes they omitted, sometimes did it by Proxie, but never in person, till Philip de ••alo••s required it of K. Edw. the third: and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes, Du Serres shall describe the formality of it. The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens,

  to which Edward came (saith he) with such a Train, as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King. Royally attired he was, with a long Robe of Crimson Velv••t, powdred with Leopards of Gold; his Crown upon his head, his Sword by his side, and Golden spurres upon his heels. Philip, attended by the chief Officers of the Realm, sat upon his Throne, apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet, powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold; his Crown upon his head, and the Scepter in his hand. Vicount Melun, the great Chamberlain of France, com∣manded Edward to take off his Crown, sword, and spurres, and to kneel down: which he did accordingly. Then taking both his hands, and joyning them together, he said unto him; You become a Liege man to the King my Master, who is here present, as Duke of Guienne, aud Peer of France, and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him; say yea: and Edward said yea, and arose.

  But the Historian notes withall, that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant, the young King never for∣getting the indignity which was put upon him, till he had made France a field of blood. And here it is to be observed, that though the Kings of England by this new investiture, were entituled Dukes of G••ienne onely, yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine, excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne, which formerly belonged unto them. Insomuch as Richa••d the second, though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title, invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate, under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine, summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard. From this Accord betwixt the Kings, the English had po∣session of the Dukedom of Guienne, according to the order of their Successions, from the 40th of King Henry the third, Anno 1259, to the 29th of King Henry the sixth, Anno 1452 (the inter∣calation of John of Gaunt excepted onely:) when outed of all their old rights in France, rather by the good fortnne, than by the valour of Charles the seventh, the English then divided in Dome∣stick Factions, and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France. Nor doe I find, that Guienne beeing thus recovered, was ever dismembred from that Crown, but when King Lewis the 11th as∣signed it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry, to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new ••onfederacy, who held it but two years, and died the last Duke of Guienne.

The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules, a Leopard or Lyon Or; which joyned to the two Ly∣ons of Normandy, make the Arms of England.

13 LANGUEDOC.

LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils, the Land of Ro••sillon, and the Me∣diterranean, on the South; on the North, with Forrest, Quer••n, and Auvergn; on the East, with Provence and Daulphine; on the West, with Gascoigne. Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say Ouy, these of this Country say O••; and therefore Ortelius conjectures, it was called Langued••oc. But the truth is, it took denomination from the Gothes, who reigning long in this Country, left behind them a smack of their Language, and therefore it was called Langue∣gotia, and now, Euphoniae gratiâ, termed Languedotia, or Langnedoc, that is, the Goths Language.

The Countrie on those parts which lie next to Auvergn, is like the higher parts thereof, moun∣tainous and not very fruitfull; in all the rest, as rich and pleasant as the best Provinces in France, and having the advantages of Olives, Raisins, Figs, Orenges, and other fruits not ordinary but here, and in the neighbouring Provence. In that participating the commodities both of France and Spain. The people have somewhat in them of the antient Gothes, and draw neerer to the temper of the Spaniards, than any other of the French, as being accounted very devout, great vaunters of themselves, affecting bravery above their condition and estates; not caring how they pinch it on the working days, or at home in private, so they may flaunt it in the street, and be fine on holy∣days. The humour also of the Women, and in them more pardonable.

Principall Rivers of this Province, are 1 Aurance, 2 Lieran, and 3 Orbe, emptying themselves into the Rhosne, and Alby, which disburdeneth it self into the Ocean. Chief Towns hereof are, 1 Nismes (in Latin Nemausus) antiently a Colonie of the Romans, now a Bishops See; where there remain some marks of the Roman greatness, especially the ruines of a spacious Palace built by the Emperour Adrian. 2 Mont-pelier (in Latin Mons Pessulanus) situate on an high mountain, as the name imports, some twelve miles distant from the Sea; an Vniversitie for the study of Physick, & for that very happily seated, the Countrie round about affording great variety of medicinall herbs. A Viscountie in former times, conveied by Marie Daughter of William the last Lord Viscount hereof, to King Peter of Aragon her husband; next, made a Member of the Kingdom of Majorca, and by James King of Majorca, sold to King Philip of Valois. Of late one of the strongest holds which those of the Reformed Religion had in this Countrie, and memorable for the notable resi∣stance which it made against the whole forces of Lewis the 13th. in the last Civill Wars about Religion. 3 Aleth. and 4 Carcassonne, both Bishops Sees, both seated on the River Ande; the people of both speaking a corrupt French, with an intermixture of some Spanish. 5 Alby

on the River so called, the Civitas Albigentium of Antoninus, the chief of this part of Langue∣doc, called from hence La Paix Albigeois; remarkeable in Church-historie for those great oppo∣sites to the corruptions and errours of the Church of Rome, called the Albigenses. 6 Beziers, upon the River Orbe, a Roman Colonie of old, now a Bishops See. 7 Agae, called Agatha by antient writers, remarkeable for a Councill held there in the year 450, and fo•• a well-frequented Port, at the mouth of the River Egbaud. 8 Narbon, seated on the mouth of the River Aude, the Seat of the Ph••censes, and the first Roman Colonie (next after Carthage) out of Italy. In Italy it self (to observe so much by the way) were no less than 150 Colonies; 57 in Africk, 29 in Spain, 26 in France, in England 4 only, in Syria 20, and in other Countries some, but very few in res∣pect of the largness of the Territories. These Colonies were instituted partly to repress Rebelli∣ons in the Conquered Countries; partly to resist a forrain enemy, partly to reward the antient Souldiers, partly to relieve the poorer sort, and partly to purge and empty the Citie of the superflui∣ty and redundance of her people. Now if the question be asked, whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behoovefull, I answer with Boterus in his Raggiod stato, that a Fortress is more fit for suddain use, and a Colony for Continuance: the former are quickly erected, and perhaps as soon lost; the other require some time of setling, and are after of a good sufficiency to defend them∣selves. As we see in our times, the Spanish Colonies of Cent•• and Tanger in Africk; and our own of Calais, which was the last Town we lost on the firm Land. This Narbon was in the in∣fancie of the Roman Empire, the most populous and greatest Town of all France: insomuch, as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Narbonensis. A Province of which Pliny delive∣red us this censure: Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultu, morum virorumque dignatione, opum am∣plitudine, nulli provinciarum postponenda; breviterque Italia potiùs quàm provincia, It was also called Gallia Braccata, from the garments that the Inhabitants did wear, which were much like to the Trouzes, which are worn by the Irish footmen, and are called in Latine Bra••cae. 9 La Puy, the See of a Bishop, who in Latin is called Podiensis, the chief of that part of Langue∣doc, which is named Velay, the antient seat of the Velauni. 10 Vivie••s, on the River Rhosne, (by Plinie named Alba Helviorum) from whence the Country adjoyning hath the name of Viva∣retz. 11 Rhodes or Rutena, the principall Citie of the Ru••eni, now a Bishops See; from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Rouvergn; though some account this Rouvergn, a distinct Province, and no part of Languedoc. 12 ••holous••, seated on the Garonne, antiently the principall Citie of the Tectosages, and the Tolosates, placed by old Writers in this tract, now the chief of Languedoc, and one of the greatest in all France. The seat of an Arch-Bishop, and an Vniversity: So antient, that some report it to be built when Deborah judged Israel. Here was a Parliamentary Court erected, for the administration of Iustice in these parts, 1302. As for the Story of Tholouse, it was observed, that certain Souldiers having stole sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse, (when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consull) came all to mise∣rable and unfortunate ends: hence grew that Adage, Aurum habet Tholosanum, applyed to unhap∣py men.

But that which deserves most note in the History of it, are the large and spacious Fields about it, called by the Writers of these times by the name of Campi Catalaunici, extending in length 100. in breadth 70 French Leagues. In which fields was fought that terrible Battle between At∣tila King of the Hunnes, and Aetius the Roman Lieutenant in France, Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes, Franks, Burgundians, and Germans. Attila's Army consisted of Hunnes, Eruli, Scy∣the••, Sarmatians, and Suevians, to the number of 500000, of which 180000 that day lost their lives: Attil•• himself being driven to that desperate plunge, that making a funerall pile of Ho••se Sad••les, he would have burned himself. But his enemies weary of wel-doing, or Aetius politickly fearing, that if Attila were quite destroyed, the Gothes, Franks, and others of the Barbarians then confederate with him would become too insolent, gave him leave to retire home through Italy, which he ••arassed with Fire and Sword, murdering the People, and ruining the Towns, so that he was then, and long after, called Flagellum Dei. Aetius, notwithstanding this good service, was by Valentinian the Emperour of the West, rewarded with the loss of his head. By which act, the Emperour (as one truly told him) had cut off his right hand with his left. And in∣deed so it happened. For not long after, he himself was by Maximus murdered, and the Em∣pire of Rome irrecoverably destroyed. Now that these Fields say here abouts, and not about Chalons in the Province of Champaigne (as some learned and industrious men have been of opini∣on) I am assured by these three reasons. First the improbabilitie that Aetius having got the victory, should suffer such a vast and numerous Army to pass through the whole length of France, from one end to the other, and having wasted all the Countrie, to break into Italy: and secondly the testimony of ••ornandes an antient writer, who telleth us, first, that before this fight, Attila had besiedged and distressed the City of Orleans, and therefore was not vanquished in the fields of Chalons; and then, that immediately upon the Victory, Torismund the King of the Gothes, (his Father Theodori•• being slain) in Campis Catalaunicis ubi & pugnav••rat, Regia Majestate subvectus, Tolo••am ingreditur; being proclamed King in those very fields, entred with great Stat•• and Triumph into Tholouse, The Regall Citie at that time of the Gothish Kingdom. Which plain∣ly proves the place of battle to be neer this City: though possible by the name Campi Catalaunici (the great length and breadth thereof considered) we are to understand the whole Country of Languedoc.

The old Inhabitants of this Countrie besides the Helvii, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Vages, and Albigenses, formerly remembred, were the Ag••••enses, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, G••b••les, Volcae, and the Ar••comici, all which, together with some others of l••sser note, made the Pro∣vince of Narbonensis Prima, whereof the Metropolis was Narbon. In the falling of the R••man Empire assigned with the rest of Narbonensis, & some part of Spain, to A••••••ulfus King of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, whom Ho••orius by this gift bought out of ••talie. The Gothes having got so good footing in Gau••▪ enlarged their bounds, by taking in the most part of Aquitain, Quercu, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉: but forced to qu••t them to the French, who Conquered that from them, which they got from the ••o∣mans; and shut them up within the limits of their first Donation: after this they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as fast in France, as they thrived in Spain; losing Provence to Theodoric King of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉-G••thes, or Gothes of Itali: Whose successour Amal••sunta, fearing a War from Greece, resigned her intere••s in Provence to Theodobert the French King of Mets. Nothing now left unto the Gales of their Gal∣lick purchases, but this Languedock only; and this they held as long as they had any thing to do in Europe; but lost it finally to the Moors, with all Spain it self. Recovered from the ••oors by Charles Martel, and added to the rest of the French Empire▪ it was by Charles the great given to one Thursin, of the race of the antient Kings, with the title of the Earl of Thol••u••e, on conditi∣on that he would be Christned. How long it continued in his Race, it is hard to say, the story and succession of these Earls being very imperfect; not setled in a way of Lineall De••cent, till the time of Raim••nd the eighth Earl, Brother to another Raimond Earl of St. Giles (a Town of Guienne) whose Grand-child Hugh, being an adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land, and wanting money to provide himself for that expedition, sold his Estate herein to his Vncle Rai∣mond, the Earl of St. Giles before mentioned. From this time forward we find these Earls to be as often called the Earls of St. Giles, as the Earls of Tholouse; and by that name frequently re∣membred in the Eastern stories, but not without some mark of infidelity, as if not sound and through-paced to the Cause on foot. A punishment whereof the short continuance of this house is suppo∣sed to be. For Raimond the Great, Earl of T••olouse, St. Giles, and Tripoli (in the Holy-Land) had three Sonnes all of them succeeding; the first two issuless, the third the Father of Raimond, the Father of another Raimond, who proved a great maintainer of the Albigenses, and in pursu∣ance of that Cause murdered the Legat of the Pope sent to Excommunicate him, & strangled his own Brother Baldwin, because he found him not inclinable to his opinions. For this cause War∣red upon, and Vanquished by Simon de Monfort, Father of Simon de Monfort, the great Earl of Leicester; and after many troubles, and continuall Wars, left his estate and quarrell to his Sonne named also Raimond, the last Earl of this House; Who proving also a strong Patron of these Al∣bigenses, was condemned for a Heretick, cursed by the Pope, and persecuted by the French Kings, Philip the second, Lewis the 8th, and St. Lewis. This last, willing to make a peaceable composition, maried his Brother Alfonso, to Jane daughter and heir to Count Raimond, with this clause, That if it should happen these two to die without issue, then Languedoc should be incorpo∣rated to the Crown. Raimond agreed, the mariage was solemnized, Anno 1249. They both died without issue, 1270, and Languedoc returned to the Crown in the dayes of Philip the third.

The names and Succession of these Earls, in regard they were Peers of France, great Princes, and for the most part men of action, take in order thus.

A. Ch. The Earls of Tholouze▪

• 779. 1 Tursi••, the first Earl of Tholouze.
• 803. 2 William, made Earl by Charle∣maigne, Peer of France at the first foundation of that Order.
• 828. 3 Isauret Thursin, Sonne of Thursin the first Earl.
• 841 4 Bertrand, Sonne of Isauret Thursin.
• 894. 5 William II. of some other house.
• 919. 6 Ponce, a great Justiciar, but of un∣known race.
• 963. 7 Almaric, of as obscure parentage as Ponce▪
• 1003. 8 Raymond, the Brother of Raymond Earl of S. Giles, advanced by Ro∣bert King of France.
• 1052. 9 William III. Duke of Aquitaine, succeded in right of his Wi••e, the Daughter of Raymond.
• 1086. 10 Hugh ••rmon, Sonne of William the 3d, sold his Estate and Earldom to his Uncle Raymond.
• 1096. 11 Raymond II. Earl of S. G••les, Tho∣louze•• and Tripoli; of great note in the Warre of the Holy-Land.
• 12 Bertrand, Sonne of Raymond the Great.
• 13 William IV. Brother of Ber∣trand.
• 1101. 14 Alfonso, Brother of William the fourth.
• 1146. 15 Raymond III. Sonne of Alfonso.
• 1185. 16 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the 3d, the Great Patron of the Albigenses.
• 1222. 17 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the 4th, vanquished, and compoun∣ded with, by King Lewis the Saint.
• 1249. 18 Alfonso II. Brother of St. Lewis, and Husband of Ioan. daughter and heir of the last Raymond: after whose death, and the decease of Ioan the Countess, Anno 1270. this Earldom was united to the Crown of France; according to the Capitulations before mentioned.

The Arms of this Earldom were Gules, a Cross Pommelè, of 12 points, Or.

14 PROVENCE.

PROVENCE is environed with Languedoc on the West;* 1.228 Daulphine on the North; the Medi∣terranean on the South; and on the East with the Alpes, and the River Varus; which divide it from Piemont, the neerest of the Alpine Provinces.

It took this name from the Romans, who being called in by the Marsilians, to revenge a private wrong, wholly possessed themselves of this countrey, calling it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Province. Under their Empire it continued, making up the whole Province of Narbonensis Secunda, and part of Alpes Maritimae. How it was given unto the Visigothes, or Gothes of Spain, and from them taken by the Ostrogothes, or Gothes of Italie, hath been shewn in Languedoc. Being resigned unto the French, it became a part of the new Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy. By Hugh de Arles upon his resignation of that Kingdom to R••dolph Duke of Burgundi•• beyond the Iour, given unto William his Sonne, with the stile and title of Earl of Provence; confirmed therein by the Emperour Conrade the second, on whom the rights of that Kingdom had been transferred, to be held of him, and his Successours in the Empire. In his posteritie it continued, till conveyed to the Earls of Barcelone, by the mari∣age of the Lady Doulce with Earl Raymond Arnold, Anno 1082. Carried, together with that Earl∣dom, to the Crown of Aragon; and finally, by ••eatrix, heir generall of this Familie, to Charles Earl of Anjou, Anno 1262, whom Vrban the 4th not long after crowned King of Naples. By Joan the first, the fourth from Charles, driven out of Naples by Lewis of Hungaria, and restored again by the power of Pope Clement the fift, the City and Territorie of Avignion (where the Pope resi∣ded at that time) is dismembred from the Earldom of Provence, and given in Fee for ever to the Church of Rome: partly to recompence that favour, and partly for discharge of some old Arrears of Rent or Tribute, pretended to be due to the See of Rome for the Realm of Naples. A Citie which had formerly been under the Protection, and by that title in the Actuall possession of many of the Popes of Rome; ever since the conviction of Raymond Earl of Tholouse, to whom it formerly belon∣ged, but held by them in Fee of the Earls of Provence. Not long after this Donation, the said Ioan adopted for her Heir and Successour, Lewis Duke of Anjou, Brother to Charles the fift of France, descended lineally from Charles Earl of Anjou, and King of Naples: possessed by this Adoption of the Earldom of Provence, and a title to the Realm of Naples. Rene, the Grandchild of this Lewis, having no issue-male surviving, made Lewis of Chalons, Prince of Orange (another Signeurie in this Countrie) and gave him therewithall full power to make Lawes, coin money, and pardon all Crimes; to write himself Prince of Orange by the Grace of God, with all the other Prerogatives of an absolute Prince. This was in the yeer 1415. So that now the Countrie stands divided betwixt the French King, the Pope, and the Prince of Orange; each of them absolute and independent in his own Estate: as long at least as the French King is pleased to give way unto it. The whole, much of the same nature with Languedoc, before described.

In that part of it which belongs to the King, the Towns of speciall note, are, 1 Aix, seated on the Rhos••e, the Metropolis of Narbonensis secunda, and at that time called Aquae Sextiae, from Sextius it's founder, and the hot Bathes here. Now, and of long time, an Archbishops See, and the chief Citie of this Province, and for that reason made the Seat of a Court of Parliament for this Country, Anno 1501. Most memorable in old storie for the great discomfiture of the Cimbri, by C. Marius. Who not willing to venture on the enemy united (for they were no fewer than 300000 fighting men, and lately fleshed in the overthrow of Manlius and Cepio, (two Roman Consuls) permitted them quietly to pass by his Camp: The Barbarians who imputed it to fear or cowardize, scornfully asking his Souldiers, what service they would command them to Rome. But when, for their easier passage over the Alpes, they had divided themselves into 3 Companies; Marius severally setting on them all, put them all to the Sword. Ea victoria visus meruisse ne ejus nati Rempub. poenit eret, by this Victory, and this onely, giving cause to the Romans (as Velleins hath it) not to be sorry for his Birth. 2 Arles, in Latine, Arelatum, by Ausonius called the Rome of France, and in those times so highly prized, that Constantinus Flavius being chosen Emperour by the British Legions, in the declining times of the Western Empire, intended to have made it the Imperiall Seat. And not less memorable in Church-storie for a Councill here held in the time of Constantine the Great, Anno 313, in which was present Resti••uius the Bishop of London, and certain other Bishops of the British Church. It was antiently a Roman Colonie, and now the See of an Archbishop; situate on the River Rhosne, in a low and marishie situation: which naturall strength seconded by the new works of King Henry the 4th, have made it one of the best Bulwarks of France, on that side of the King∣dom. Selected for the Seat Royall of the French Kings of Burgundie, who from hence were called Kings of Arles; as the Kings of Austrasia (or East France) were called Kings of Met••, because they had made choice of that Citie for the Regall Seat. Between this Citie and the Sea, but on the other side of the River, runneth a deep Channel, cut with infinite charge and industrie by C. Marius, for conveyance of victuals into his Camp, in his War against the Cim∣br•• beforenamed: by Ptolomie called Fossae Marianae, by the French, Camargue, a corrupt word made of ••••aius Marius, the Countrey about which, called also by the same name for the space of 24 miles, is of excellent pasturage, and breedeth great abundance of horses; the chief Town of which is called 3 St. Gillis. 4 Marseilles, a known Port on the Mediterranean, first built by the Pho∣censes, a Greek Nation of Asia Minor, who being banished their Countrie, came and planted here,

about the reigne of Tarquinius Superbus,* 1.229 the last King of Rome. It was first onely a Confederate Citie of the Romans, for whose sake, being molested by the Salii, and others of the neighbouring Nations, the Roman Legions first entred Gaul: afterwards, siding with Pompey in the Civill Wars, or at least desirous to stand neutrall▪ it was forced by Caesar, and made a Colonie. In the prosperi∣ty hereof it drave a great trade on the Mediterranean, and was the mother of many fair and ••louri∣shing Colonies, Emporia, Forum Jultum, Nicaea, Olbia, dispersed in the adjoyning shores of France, Spain, and Itali••. 5 Glandeves, antiently called Glanum, a Bishops See, seated upon the Maritim Alps. 6 Taulon, by Ptolomie called ••auroentium, and by some Tholone, beautified with a fair and capacious Haven, well stored with Oil, great quantitie of Salt brought hither from the Isle of Eres, about three Leagues off, and a kind of Almonds called Provence Almonds; made by this means one of the most requented Ports of the Med terranean. 7 Antibi (in Latin Anti∣polis) a Sea-coast Town neer the River Varo, one of the farthest of this Country towards Italy. 8 Feriols (the Forum Julium of the antients) on the Mediterranean, founded by the Massilians as before was said; after a Colonie of the ••••oman••. 9. La Grace, a Bishops See, more within the Continent. 10 Castero••, on the Borders of Daulphine. 11 Brignols, 12 Merindol, and Chabriers, two little Towns amongst the Mountains, towards Daulphine, not otherwise of note but for the horrid Massacre of the Protestants, before described.

II. The Principaliti•• of Orange lieth on the North-West of this Province, watered with the Ri∣vers of 1 Durance, 2 S••ile, 3 Meine, and 4 Ecque; all helping to augment the Rhosne. The chief places of it are, 1 Aurange, seated on the Meine, an Episcopall See, famous for many rare and wonderfull Antiquities, demonstrating the Roman Greatness, of whom once a Colonie; but of most note in Church story for a Councill held here against the Semi-Pelagians, in the year 444. called Arausicanum, the Latin name of this Citie being antiently Arausia, in some Wri∣ters Auriacus, and of late Aurangi••. 2 Estang. 3 Bois de St. Pol, more properly St. Paul de Vences, being the Civitas Vencie••sium of Antoninus, but not otherwise memorable.

As for the Princes hereof, they were antiently of the Noble Family of the Baussii, but Homa∣gers and Tributaries to the Earls of Provence. By Mary Daughter and Heir of Reynold the last of this Family, it was conveyed im mariage to Iohn de Chalons, one of the most noble houses of ••••rgundy, from the Earls whereof they were extracted. Lewis the Sonne of this Iohn ob∣teined of Rene Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence, the Soveraignty hereof, as before was said. By Cla••de the Heir generall of this house, bestowed in mariage by King Francis the first on Count Henry of Nassaw, Ambassadour from Maximilian Emperour of Germany, Anno 1514. it was tran∣slated to that Family where it still remaineth.

The Princes of Orange.

• 1475. 1 Lewis of Chalons, first absolute Prince of Orange.
• 2 William de Chalons, who submit∣ted his Estate to the Parliament of Da••lphine, to satisfie King Lewis 11th. by whom restored again to his former Soveraignty.
• 3 Johnde Chalons, a bitter enemy to King Lewis, in defence of the rights of Mary Dutchess of Bur∣gundy
• 1500. 4 Philibert de Chalons, slain at the siedge of Florence, where he commanded the Forces for Charles the fift.
• 1530. 5 Henry of Nassaw, in right of Claude his Wife, Sister and Heir of Philibert.
• 1536. 6 Rene of Nassaw, Sonne of Henry and Claude, slain at the siedge of Landrecie in the Netherlands.
• 1544. 7 William of Nassaw, Couzen Ger∣man and next Heir of Rene, the great Patron and Assertor of the Belgick Liberties against the Spa∣niard, slain by a Partisan of Spain, 1584.
• 1584. 8 Philip of Nassaw, kept, as an Ho∣stage all his life, by the King of Spain.
• 9 Maurice of Nassaw, Brother of Phi∣lip, Commander of the Forces of the United Provinces
• 1625. 10 Hen. of Nassaw II. Successor to his Brother Maurice, in his Offices, Estates, and Honours.
• 1648. 11 William of Nassaw II. the Sonne and Successor of Henry, maried the Princess Mary eldest Daughter of Charles King of great Britain, &c. on May d••y. 1641.

The Revenues of this principality are about 30000 Crowns. The Arms are Quarterly Gules, a Bend Or, 2 Or, a Hunters Horn Azure stringed Gules; the third as, &c. Over all an Escoche••on of Pretence Chequie, Or and Azure. More briefly thus, Quarterly Chalons and Aurange, under an Escocheon of Geneva.

Southward of Aurange lieth the County of VENAISCINE, as the French call it, Comi∣tatus Veniessinus in the Latin, so called from Avenio now Avignon) the chief Citie of it. For∣merly it belonged to the Earls of Tholouse, but held by them as Homagers (for this estate) of the Earls of Provence: on the conviction of Earl Raymond, condemned for Heresie, brought under the protection and patronage of the Popes of Rome: the more absolute Soveraignty hereof and of the Citie Avignon, being setled on them by Queen Joane, as before is said. The principall Ci∣ties of this tract, are, 1 Avignon, the Avenio of Strabo, Plinie, and Mela, a very fair and

flourishing Citie,* 1.230 pleasantly ••eated on both sides of the River of Rho••ne: ••amous for being the residence of the ••opes for 70 yeers, which time the Romans remember till this day by the name of the Babylonian captivity; administring ever since an Oath unto the Pope at his Coronation, not to remove his Seat to Avignon. The first Pope that removed hither was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 5th, Anno▪ 1303▪ when as yet, the Popes had no more right in it than that o•• Patronage and Protection; and returned again to Rome by Gregory the 11th, Anno 1377. In this Citie are said to be 7 Palaces, 7 Parish Churches, 7 Monasteries, 7 Nunneries, 7 Innes, and 7 Gates. So that if there be any mysterie in the number of seven, or any credit to be given to such Pythagorean divinity; the Archbishop of this Citie may as well be entituled Antichrist, as the Pope of Rome; if there be nothing but the mysterie of this number of affix it to him. It was made an V∣niversity at the time of the Popes first setling here, and so still continueth; Alciate the great Emble∣matist being here Profes••our. 2 Carpentras, by Ptolomie called Carpentoracte, a Bishops See; as is also 3 Cavaillon, (of old Caballio) once a Roman Colonie, on the River Durance; and 4 Taras∣con, on the Rhosne, opposite to Beaucaire in Languedoc: for the Popes dwelling here so long, could not be otherwise attended than by mitred Prelates. 5 Vason, Civitas Vasion••nsium, of Anteninus.

The Revenues of the Pope here are not very great, and those expended all in keeping of Forts and Garrisons, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of the Protestants of Orange. So that it is sup∣posed that it is rather a charge, than a profit to him: which maketh the people like very well to live under his Government, as bringing more money to them than he gathereth from them.

The old Inhabitants of the whole Countrie, were, as appeareth, the Salii, Massilienses, Vasionen∣ses, and Vencienses, before mentioned; besides the Deceates about Antibe, the Senitii, and Sige∣stori about Cisteron: all conquered by the Romans, in their first war in Gaule, called in to aid those of Marseilles against the Salii. The fortune of it since, hath been shewn before. Nothing re∣mains now, but the Catalogue of

The Earls of Provence.

• 1 Hugh de Ar••es, supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius, King of Au∣strasia, and Waldrada his Concu∣bine, made the first Earl of Pro∣vence by Boson the first, King of Burgundi••. He was after King of Burgundi••, and Italie also.
• 2 William d' Arles, the Sonne of Hugh.
• 3 G••llert, ••arl of Provence, the Fa∣ther o•• the Lady Doulce.
• 1082. 4 Raymond A••nold, Earl of Barce∣lone, the Husband of the Ladie Da••lce of Provence.
• 1131. 5 Bereng••r Raymond, the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold, and the La∣die Doulce.
• 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond.
• 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon, and E. of Barcilone, the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone, eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold, and the Ladie Doulce.
• 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Al∣fonso the first, succeeded in the Earldom of Provence, his elder Brother Ped••o inheriting the Realm of Aragon, and the Earl∣dom of Barcelone.
• 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Al••onso, the last Earl of Provence of this Line.
• 1261. 10 Charles of Valois, Earl of Anjou, and in right of Beatrix his Wife, one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d, Earl of Provence. He was also King of Naples, Sicil, &c.
• 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples, and Earl of Provence.
• 1310. 12 Robert, King of Naples, and Earl of Provence.
• 1342. 13 Ioan, Queen of Naples, and Coun∣tess of Provence.
• 1371. 14 Lewis, Duke of Anjou, the adop∣ted Sonne of Queen Ioan, Earl of Provence, and titularie King of Naples, &c. (Of whose descent from Charles de Valois, Earl of Anjou and Provence, wee have spoke elsewhere.)
• 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou, Earl of Provence, &c.
• 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou, Earl of Provence, &c.
• 1430. 17 Renè, Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou, &c.
• 1480. 18 Charles, Earl of Maine, Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine, the Bro∣ther of Renè, succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle; and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th, his Cousin German, as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th, and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d, Duke of Anjou, Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè, the preceding Dukes, and of Charles Father of this Charles, the last Earl of Provence: Immediately on whose decease, Decemb. 19th. Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban, Lord of Sollie••, C••amberlain of Earl Charles, to take possession of the Countrey in his name, and command there▪ in as Leiutenant Generall. Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France, so much as in the way of Apennage, or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Chil∣dren.

What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls, I am not able to say, having no good autoritie

to proceed upon.* 1.231 Onely I find, that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof, and o••her cu••om••ry and casuall Taxes, there was a Tax called the 〈…〉〈…〉 being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire: which reckoning 3500 fires, (for such the estimate o•• them was,) amounted yearly unto 50000 Fiore••s. Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations, as well as all the rest of France. And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes; let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Bur∣gundians; whose History, Kingdom, and Estate, are to be considered, before we come to the descrip∣tion of their severall Provinces.

The Kingdom of BURGUNDY.

THe Kingdom of the BURGUND••ANS at their first settlement in Gaul, contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire, then called the 〈…〉〈…〉 and Poen••nae, Maxima Sequaro∣rum, Lugannensis Prim••, and Viennensis, now passing under the new names of the D••b••dom and County of Burgundy, Switzerland, the Grisons, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Sa••oy, La B••esse, Daul••hne, La∣onois, and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben. A ••air and large quantity of ground, able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation. But the Burgundi••ns came not into G••ul•• of their own accord; though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it. In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals, if not a Tribe or Sept of them, and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meck••nhurg and Pomerania. At the time that D••usu•• and Tiberius warred in Germany, they were utterly barbarous, living in Tents only here and there clapped up. Which being in their own language called ••urg••, gave them the name of Burgundians a∣mongst the Romans; in the same sense as the wild Arabs had ••he name of Scenitae amongst the Gre••ks, from the like kinde of living. In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats, and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of ••a∣den, and Electors of the Rhene. About which time they received the Christian Faith, being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia. Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie, they betook themselves to the God of the Christi••••s, and were universally baptized. After which, falling on the Hunnes, they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell: from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation. Christians then they were, and Orthodox in their profession, before their coming into Gaule: and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French, then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces. Up∣on this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men, possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue, to the Alpes of Italy; and from the mountain Vauge, to the Mediterranean; Provence onely excepted: about the same time plan∣ted by the Gothes. Their Government was under Kings; Many, according to their tribes, when they lived in Germany; Monarchicall, when setled in the Realm of France; where they had these five.

Kings of the Burgundians.

• A. Ch.
• 408. 1 Tibica, who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule.
• 2 Gundioch.
• 3 Gundebault, Vncle to Clotilda, Wife to Clovis, the fift King of the French, by her perswa∣sion made inclinable to the Christian Faith.
• 4 Sigismund.
• 5 Gundomar, the Sonne of Sigis∣mund, first set upon by Clode∣mire, the Sonne of Clovis, King of Orleans, whom he slew in battel neer Austun, but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childe∣bert and Clotair, Kings of Paris and Soissons, in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire. And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French, after it had continued about 120 yeers: Guntram, the Sonne of Clotaire, and Clovis, one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first, being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy.

But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy ••etled amongst the French in the way of succession, was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne, amongst the Children and po∣sterity of Ludovicus P••us. In constituting of which Kingdom, Provence was added to the reckoning, to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie. The first of these F••••••ch Kings was Charles, the youngest Sonne of Lotharius, Emperour, and King of Italy, eldest Sonne of the said Lewis the Godly. The succession in this order following.

The French Kings of Burgundy.

• A. Ch.
• 855. 1 Charles, youngest Sonne of the Emperour Lotharius; died without Issue.
• 858. 2 Lotharius, the 2d King of ••Mets; and Lewis the 2d Emperour, Brethren of Charles, suc∣ceeded in Burgunaie; the mountain Jour dividing and bounding their Estates.
• 876. 3 Charles the Bal••, King of France, and Emperour, Unkle to the three former Kings, all dying without issue, succeeded in the whole Estate: which he again divided into three Governments or Members: that is to say, Burgundy on this side of the ••ousne,

• containing the now Dukedom of Burgundy,* 1.232 with the Earldoms of Lions and Mas∣con. 2 Burgundy beyond the Iour, comprehending the Provinces of Savoy, Switzerland, Wall••sland, and the Estates of the Grisons; and 3ly Burgundy on the o∣ther side of the Soasne, lying betwixt the other two; containing the now Counties of Burgundy, Provence, La Bresse, and Daulphine. This last con••erred, with the title of Earl, on Boson Earl of Ardenne, by Charles the Bald, who had maried his Sister Ju∣dith; and not long after in the person of the said Earl Boson, raised unto a Kingdom by Charles the Gross, by the name of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy. The Kings, these that follow.
• 4 Boson Earl of Ardenne, Husband of Hermingrade, the Daughter of Lewis the 2d, Em∣pero••r, and King of Furgurdy, was first by Charles the Bald made Earl of Burgundie, beyond the Soasne; and afterwards by Charles the Gross created the first King of Arles and Burgundy, to be held by him and his Successours, of the German Em∣perours.
• 5 Lewis II. Sonne of Boson and Hermingrade; chosen King of Italy, but outed by the Faction of Berengarius.
• 917. 6 Hugh de Arles, supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius the 2d, by Waldrada his Concu∣bine; succeeded by the gift of Lewis; and was chosen by his Faction there, King of Isa∣ly also. For the quiet enjoying of which Kingdom, he resigned this to Rodolph, Duke of Burgundy beyond the Jour, elected by another Faction to that broken Title.
• 926. 7 Rodolph, Duke of Burgundy beyond the Iour, succeeded on the resignation of Hugh de Arles.
• 937. 8 Rodolph II. Sonne of Rodolph; a Prince of so short a reign, or so little note, that he is by some left out of the catalogue of these Kings.
• 9 Boson II. the Brother of Rodolph the first, by whom the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Iour, was united to the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy.
• 965. 10 Conrade, Sonne to Boson the second.
• 990. 11 Rodolph III. Sonne to Conrade, who having no issue of his Body, gave his Estate to Con∣rade the 2d, Emperour of Germany, and his Sonne Henry surnamed the Black, whom he had by Gi∣sela, the Sister of this Rodolph; by whom it was united to the German Empire, Anno 1032. In the distractions whereof, following not long after his deccease, the Provinciall Earls or Governours for the Germae Emperonrs, made themselves Masters and Proprietaries of their severall Provinces (the Dukedom of Burgundy excepted, setled long before) out of which rose the great Estates of the Dukes of Savoy, the Earls of Burgundy and Provence, the Daulphins of Viennoys, and Lords of Bresse, together with the Commonwealths of the Switzers and Grisons: every poor Bird snatching also some feather or other of this dying Eagle. Yet notwithstanding the dismembring and cantoning of this fair Est••te, the succeeding Emperours of Germany, claimed not only a superintendence over, but ••disposall of all the Countries that ever were under the command of a King of Burgundy: In∣somuch that the Emperour Henry the sixt, receiving no small part of the money which our Richard the first payed to the Duke of Austria for his ransome, gave unto the said Richard the Kingdom of Burgundy, the Soveraignty of Provence, Viennoys, Marseilles, Narbon, Arles, and Lyons, toge∣ther with the homages of the King of Aragon, and of the Earl of Digion, and S. Giles. A royall gift, it either the Emperour had had any dominion over those countries, or if they would have re∣ceived any Prince or Officer of his anointing.

••he Arms of this Kingdom under the old Burgundian Kings, are said to have been Azure, a Cat Arg, armed Gules. Which being said, we will proceed to the description of those Provinces of this broken Kingdom, which lie within the bounds of France; the rest which lie beyond the Jour, ha∣ving been spoken of already in the Alpine Countries; which made up the whole continent of the Trans-jouran Burgundie.

15 DAVLPHINE.

NOrth of the Countrie of Provence, where we left before, lyeth that of DAVLPHINE, ha∣ving on the East, Savoy, and the Maritime Alpes; on the West, Lionoys, and some part of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from which divided by the Rhosne; and on the North, La Bresse, and those parts of Sav••y which he towards Piemont.

It is divided into the Higher and the Lower; that mountainous, stonie, and unfruitfull, of the same nature with the Alp••s, with whose branches it is over-run: the other tolerably fruitful, but nor to be compared with the rest of France. The people of the Higher, and more mountain••us parts, are generally gross and rude; not capable of learning, but well enough inclined to Armes and traffick, and have a custome, that on the coming on of Winter they send abroad all those which are fit for Travell, (whom they call Bics, or Bisonards) who seldome return back till Easter: none staying at home, but old men, children and impotent persons, which cannot go abroad to get their livings. Those in the Lower, are more civill, but not more given to labour than the Mountainers are; nor very covetous of gain, so they may live at ease, without want or pennrie. In both parts gen••rally good Souldiers, and well affected to their Prince.

The Lower Daulphine,* 1.233 together with that part of Provence which lies next the Rhosue, and the adjoyning parts of Savoy, made up the Province called Viennensis, from Vienna the Metropolis of it, situate on the Rhosne, honoured with the Praesectus Praetorio Galliarum; still the chief City of this Country, an Archbishops See, and a Seige Praesidi••ill. From hence the tract about it is called Vien∣noys, and was the title of the first Proprietaries of this Countrie, entituled Daulphins of Viennoys. To this Town Archelaus, the Sonne of Herod, was banished by Augustus Caesar. 2 Valence, the chief Citie heretofore of the Valentini, then a Roman Colonie; now a Bishops See, and a Vniver∣sity for the Civill Law; a rich, strong, and well-traded Town, seated on the Rhosne. The Coun∣trie hereabouts from hence called Valentinois; and hath given honourarie title to two persons of more Fame than Honour: the first of which was Caesar Borgia, the Sonne of Pope Alexander the sixt, who casting off his Cardinals Cap, was made Duke of Valentinois by Charles the 8th; the o∣ther Madam Diana, the great Minion and Paramour of King Henry the 2d, under whom she much swayed the affaires of France, and honoured with the title of Dutchess of it. 3 Grenoble, (in La••••re, Gratianoplis,) the chief Seat heretofore of the Accusiani, the most populous and best built of all this Province, and much resorted to by the Lords and Nobless, by reason of the Court of Par∣liament here erected, Anno 1453 About this lyeth the Countrie called Gr••sinaudan, 4 Ternay, 5 Rossillon, 6 Li Roche, 7 Mantelima••, all along the Rhosne; 8 Romons, upon the confluence of the Rhosne, and the River Ifere. 9 Cremien, 10 St. Marceli••e, 11 St. Andre, 12 Beaurepaire, more within the Countrie.

The Higher Daulphine, together with those parts of Provence which lie next to Italy, made up the Province of the Alpes Mari••mae; the Metropolis whereof, was, 1 Ebrodunum, now called Am∣brun, an Archbishops See, and Seige Praesidiall; seated on an high rock, in the middest of a plea∣sant vallie surrounded with mountains, under which runnes the River Durance. The hilly Coun∣trie hereabouts, is the highest of France. 2 Brianson, neer the head of the River Durance, called Briga••tio, by Antoninus. 3 Gappe, now a Bishops See, formerly the chief Citie of the Apencenses; the tract of whom is still found in the name of the adjoyning Territorie, called Le Pais Gapençois: Memorable for a Synod or Assembly of the French Protestants here holden, Anno in which it was determined, as, and for an Article of the Faith, that the Pope was Antichrist. 4 Tricassin, so called of the Tricassini, the old Inhabitants of these parts. 5 Die, the Dia Vocontiorum of Anto∣ninus, a Bishops See, situate on the River Drosne: from whence come those small, but good sto∣mack-wines, which we call Vin Die. 6 Chorges, 7 Mombrun, 8 Essiles, of which little memo∣rable.

The chief Inhabitants hereof, in the time of the Romans, besides the Tricassini, Apencenses, Va∣con••••i, and Accusian•• before mentioned, and the Allobroges, spoken of in the ••lpine Provinces, were the Segalaun about Valence, the Decenses about Die, and the Cavari about Crenoble. First con∣quered by the Roman, then by the Burgundians, and at last by the French: under whom made a part of the new Kingdom of Burgundy, till the surrender of the same to the German Emperours. Vn∣der them it continued, till the yeer 1100. when Guigne, surnamed the Fat, Earl of Grisinaudan, see∣ing the Emperour Henry the 4th over-born by the Popes, and not able to assert their own rights, seized upon this Province, under the title of Earl of Viennoys; to which Gurgne the 2d, his Sonne and Successor, gave the name of Daulphine, either from his Wife so called, as some, or from the Dolphin which he took for his Arms, as others say. In this Family it continued, till the yeer 1349. when Humbert the last Dolphin of Viennois (for so they were called,) being surcharged with warres by Ame, (or Awade.) Earl of Savoy, entred into the Order of Dominican Friers at Lyons, selling his Countrie at a small rate to Philipde Vaious, French King, upon condition, that the eldest Sonne of France should be entituled alwayes Dolphin of Viennois; and quarter the Arms of Dauiphine with those of France. The conditions willingly accepted, and Charles, the Sonne of K. Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, admit••ed by his Grandfather both to the title and estate in the very yeer of the surrendrie. Since this time, the eldest Sonne of France is called generally the Danlphin of France, sometimes the Daulohin (or Count-Daulphin) of Auvergne, and perhaps some others. A Title so annexed unto them, that it is usually laid by on the accession of a greater or superior dig∣nitie: insomuch as Francis the eldest Sonne of Henry the 2d, (whom he succeeded in the Crown) being King of Scots in the right of Mary his wife, was by the French called commonly Le Roy Daulphine, or the King D••ulphin. Nor have they the bare title of this Countrie only but the command, profits, and possession of it; sending their own Governours thereunto; who by an an∣tient indulgence, have the greatest privileges (conferring all Offices within the Province) of any Governours in France.

The Arms hereof are Azure, a Dolphin hauriant, Or.

16 LA BRESSE.

LA BRESSE is bounded on the East, with Savoy; on the West, with Lionois; on the North, with Charolois in the Dutchie or Burgundie, and some part of the Franche Countie; and on the South, with Daulphine; the reason of the name I finde not. The Countrie is very fruitfull and plea∣sant, embraced betwixt the Rivers of Soasne and Rhosne, with which very well watred. Chief Towns herein are, 1 Bellay, a Bishops See. 2 Bourg, (for distinctions sake called Bourg••en Bresse,) a

Town so well fenced,* 1.234 and fortified with so strong a Citadel for command of the Countrie, that it was thought little inferiour to the two impregnable Fortresses of St. Katherines and Montme∣lian, in Savoy. The Government of which Town aud Citadel, was earnestly laboured for by the Duke of Biron, then Governour of Burgundie, after a repulse on the like sute for that of St. Ka••be∣rine: but being suspected to hold intelligence with the Duke of Savoy, at that time on ill terms with King Henry the 4th, it was also denied him; which drew him into discontent, and thereby to his fatall ruine. Afterwards, during the minority of Lewis the 13th demolished, by especiall Order of the Counsell of France, for fear of being surprized by the Duke of Savoy during those confusions. It was of old time called Forum Secusianorum, from the Secusiani, the antient Inhabitants of this tract. 3 Castillon, 4 Mont-Reall, 5 Bugey, 6 Veromen, of which, nothing observable.

This little Province, being antiently a part of the Kingdom of Ardes and Burgundie, had it's own Earls, Proprietarie Lords hereof: who held it till the yeer 1285; at what time Sibill, the Daugh∣ter and Heir of Ulric. Earl of Bresse and Baugie, (or Basgee, as some Writers call it) conveyed the Estate in mariage to Ame or Amadee, the 4th of that name, Earl of Savoy. In which House it con∣tinued till the yeer 1600, and then surrendred by Duke Charles Emanuel to King Henry the 4th, to silence the pretences which that King had made unto the Marquisate of Saluzzes, and put an end unto the war then begun about it; the politick Duke choosing rather to part with an Estate on this side of the Mountains, than to give that active King occasion to look into Italie; to which Savoy must have been a Thorow-fare, Piemont an ordinary Pass; and where no end could be expected, but the loss of all. Surrendred then it was on good reason of State, and upon that surrender united and incorporated with the Crown of France, and put under the Government of the Parliament of Digion, as it still continueth.

The Arms hereof are Azure, a Lyon Ermines, armed and Langued, Or:

17 LIONOIS.

THe Countrie of LIONOIS is bounded on the East, with Bresse; on the West, with Beau∣jolois, Forrest and Auvergn; on the North, with Burgundie Dutchie; and on the South, with Daulphine, and a part of Languedoc. So called from Lyons the chief Citie, and under that title made an Earldom by Charles the Grosse, in the cantoning and dismembring of the Kingdom of Bur∣gundie: The Earldom containing at that time, not only Lionois it self, but also Forrest and Beau∣jolois, before described. The Earls hereof were at first onely Provinciall Governours, but under the distractions of the German Empire they shifted for themselves, and became hereditarie; but long it held not in one hand. For first, the Earldom of Forrest, and the Lordship or Signeurie of Beau∣jeu being taken out of it, about the year 990. the rest of the Estate fell in some tract of time to the Bishops and Church of Lions, but under the Soveraignty of the French Kings, as Lords Paramount of it.

The places in it of most note are, 1 Mascon, (Matisconum) a Bishops See, situate on the Soasne, antiently a distinct Earldom from that of Lions, one of the five (as that of Lions was another) which made up the Dukedom of Burgundie on this side of the Soasne: purchased of William the last Earl hereof, and of Elizabeth his Wife, by King Lewis the 9th; and afterwards subjected to the Juris∣diction and Court of Lions, as it still continueth. 2 Eschalas, on the Rhosne, on the South of Lions, opposite to Vienne, the chief Citie of the Lower Danlphine. 3 Dandilli, 4 Francheville, 5 Chaumont, and 6 Labrelle, all somewhat Westward of that River, but not much observable. 7. Lions it self, pleasantly seated on the confluence of the Soasne and the Rhos••e, antiently a Roman Colonie, (testified by many old Inscriptions) and honoured with a magnificent Temple, dedica∣ted by the Cities of France to Augustus Caesar: now the most famous Mart of France, and an Vni∣versitie; by our Latine Writers called Lugdunum. These Marts in former times were holden at Geneva, from thence removed hither by King Lewis the 11th, for the enriching of his own King∣dom. When Iulio the 2d had excommunicated Lewis the 12th, he commanded by his Apostolicall autoritie that they should be returned to Geneva again; but therein his pleasure was never obeyed: the Marts continuing still at LIONS, as a place more convenient and capacious of that great re∣sort of French, Dutch, and Italian Merchants, which frequent the same. As for the Vniversitie, questionless it is very antient; being a seat of learning in the time of Caius Caligula. For in those times, before an Altar consecrated to Augustus Caesar in the Temple spoken of before, this Caligula did institute some exercises of the Greek and Roman Eloquence: the Victor to be honoured accor∣ding to his merit; the vanquished either to be ferulaed, or with their own tongues to blot and ex∣punge their writings, or to be drowned in the River adjoyning. Hence that of Iuvenal, Vt Lug∣dunensem Rhetor dicturus ad Aram, applied to dangerous undertakings. In the time of the Romans first comming into Gaule, it was the chief Citie of the Hedui and Secusiani; afterwards the Metro∣polis of Lugdunensis Prima. The Archbishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all France; and was so in the time of S. Irenaeus, one of the renowned Fathers in the Primitive Church, who was Bishop here.

In this Town lived Peter Waldo, a wealthy Citizen, about the time of Frederick Barbarossa, Em∣perour of Germanie, who being a devout and conscientious man, sensible of the many errours and corruptions in the Church of Rome, distributed the greatest part of his riches amongst the poor, and betook himself to meditation and studying of the holy Scriptures. In the carnall eating of CHRISTS body, the substraction of the Cup in the blessed Sacrament, in matter of Purgaterie,

the Supremacie,* 1.235 adoration of Images, Invocation of the Saints departed, and many other points of moment; he held opinions contrary unto those of Rome; and little different from those of the present Reformed Churches. And yet it may not be denied, but that amongst some good Wheat there were many Tares; which gave the juster colour to their Adversaries to exclame against them. Being much followed, in regard of his pietie and charitie, he got unto himself and them the name of Pauperes de Lugduno, or the Poor men of Lions, given in derision and contempt. After∣wards, they were called Waldenses, by the name of Waldo, the beginner of this Reformation; and by that name opposed, and writ against by Frier Thomas of Walden. The French, according to their manner of Pronunciation, drowning the L. and changing the W. into V. call them common∣ly Vaudois; by which name they occurre in the stories of that State, and Language. But Lyens proving no safe place for them, they retired into the more desart parts of Languedoc; and spread∣ing on the banks of the River Alby, obtained the name of Albigenses, as before was said. Sup∣ported by the two last Earls of Tholouse, they became very masterfull and insolent: Insomuch, that they murdered Trincanell their Viscount in Beziers, and dashed out the teeth of their Bishop, ha∣ving taken Sanctuarie in S. Magdalens Church, one of the Churches of that Citie. Forty yeers af∣ter which high outrage, the divine Providence gave them over to the hand of the Cr••isadas, under the conduct of the French Kings, and many other noble Adventurers; who sacrified them in the self-same Church, wherein they had spoyled the blood of others. About the yeer 1250, after a long and bloodie War, they were almost rooted out of that Countrie also. The remnants of them being bettered by this affliction, betook themselves unto the mountains lying betwixt Daulphine, Provence, Piemont, and Savoy; where they lived a godly and laborious life; painfully tilling the ground, re-building villages, which formerly had been destroyed by Warre; teaching the very Rocks to yeeld good pasturage to their Cattel: insomuch, as places which before their comming thither scarce yeelded four Crowns yeerely, were made worth 350 Crowns a yeer, by their care and industrie. Lasciviousness in speech they used not; Blasphemie they abhorred; nor was the name of the Devil (in the way of execration) ever heard amongst them; as their very enemies could not but confess, when they were afterward in troubles. The Crimes alleged against them were, That when they came into any of the neighbouring Churches, they made no address unto the Saints; nor bowed before such Crosses as were erected in the high-wayes, and streets of Towns. Great crimes assuredly, when greater could not be produced. And so they lived, neither embracing the Popes doctrines, nor submitting unto his Supremacie, for the space of 300 yeers, uutouched, unquessio∣oned; even till the latter end of the reign of King Francis the first. But then the Persecution ra∣ging against the Lutherans, they were accused, condemned, and barbarously murdered, in the Massacres of Merindol and Chabriers before mentioned. After which time, joyning themselves with the rest of the Protestant partie, they lost the name of Vaudois, by which called before: and pass in the Accompt of the Reformed Churches of France, enjoying the same privileges and free∣dom of Conscience, as others of the Reformed doe. And though I look not on these men and their Congregations, as founders of the Protestant Church, or of the same Church with them, as I see some doe: yet I behold them as Assertors of some doctrinall truthes, and professed Enemies of the errours and corruptions of the Church of Rome, and therein as the Predecessours of the pre∣sent Protestants.

18 The Dukedom of BURGUNDIE.

THe Dukedom of BURGUNDIE hath on the East, the Frenche Countie, and some part of Savoy; on the West, Bourbonois; on the North, Champagne; on the South, La Bresse, ••io∣nois, and some part of Beau-joulois. A Province so well watred with pleasant and profitable Rivers, that as Qu. Catharine de Medices used to say of France, That it had more fair Rivers than all Eu∣rope; so we may say of this Countrie, That it hath more fine Riverets than all France▪ here being the Rivers of 1 Armacan, 2 Serum, 3 Curi, 4 Torney, 5 Valence, 6 Dove, 7 Brune, 8 S••••n 9 Louche, and 10 Soasne, (the Araxis of the antient Writers) this last dividing the two Burgundies from one another. Yet, notwithstanding this great plentie of waters, the Country generally is less fruitfull than the rest of France: hardly yeelding sufficient for its own inhabitants, except wines onely.

Chief Cities in it are, 1 Dijon, the birth-place of S. Bernard, seated upon the Soasne and L'ouche, in a champian Countrie; the Town large, populous, and of great resort, as being the Seat of the Governour, and Parliamentary for the Province; a Parliament being here erected, Anno 147. Well fortified on all parts, but specially defended by a strong Castle called Talente, situate on an hill adjoyning. It is called Divio in the Latine, the Bishop hereof Divionensis. 2 Chalons, (in La∣tin, Caballinum,) called for distinctions sake, Chalons upon Soasne, to difference it from Chalons upon Marn, in Champagne: a Bishops See also, as the other is; and gives name to that noble Family of Chalons, (out of which the Princes of Orange are extracted) being one of the four antient Fami∣lies of Burgundie; the other three, Vienne, Neufchatell, and Vergie. 3 Autun, by P••olomi called Augustodunum, the chief Citie of the Hedui, now a Bishops See; heretofore the chief of all the Countrie, some marks of the old splendour being still to be seen; now very ordinarie and mean, beautified only with some fair Churches, which the ruines of time have not yet demolished. 4 Beaulne, seated on the Bursoize, in the best and richest soyl of all Burgundie, and yielding the best

Wines in France: remarkable for an Hospitall of so fair a building, that it is thought equall to any Princes Palace in Europe; and an impregnable Castle built by King Lewis the 12th. 5 Alize, now a small Village, but of great name and power in the time of Caesar, then called Alexia, the chief ••ortress of Vercingetor••, besieged herein by the said Caesar; but so besieged, that he had 70000 men in the Town for defence of the place, and an Army of 30000 Galls at the back of Caesar, to relieve their fellows. So that he was fain to fortifie his Camp with two Walls, the one a∣gainst them within the Citie, and the other against them without: which done, he kept such dili∣gent watch and ward on both sides, that the besieged heard sooner of the discomsiture of their Friends, than they did of their comming. Which fatall news being brought unto them, the Town was yeelded. And ••ercingetorix bravely mounted, rode round about Caesar, then sitting in his Chair of State, disarmed himself, took off his Horses caparisons, and laying all upon the ground, ••ate down at Caesars feet, and became his Prisoner. 5 Tournus, encompassed with the Soasue. 7 Semur, consisting of three parts, each of them severally walled, and strongly fortified. 8 Verdun. 9 Nay••. 10 St. Ligier, famous for medicinall Bathes. 11 Noyers, on the Borders towards 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 12 Auxerre, by Antonine called Antisiodorum; Of most note for the Councill held here, Anno ••27, the Countrie about which is called Auxerrois, and was an Earldom of it self, till fold by John of Chal••ns, great Grandchild of Joh the 7th, Earl of Burgundie, to Charles the fifth of France, Anno 1370; by whom united to the Crown, subjected to the Parliament of Paris, and made part of Champagne. Here is also within this Countrie the great and famous Monastery of ••isteaux, the mother of so many Religious houses, dispersed up and down in Europe, from hence denominated, and subject to the discipline and Rules hereof.

Within the limits of this Dukedom (on the South parts of it) stands the Earldom of CHARO∣LOIS, heretofore the title of the eldest Sonne of the Dukes of Burgundie, so called from Charolles, the chief Town hereof, situate in the borders of it, towards La Bresse: seized upon, with the rest of this Dukedom, by Lewis the 11th, immediately on the death of Duke Charles the Warlike; re∣stored again to Philip the second, King of Spain, by Henry the second, of France, on the peace made at Cambray; and subjected to the Parliament of Dole in the County of Burgundy, as a part or mem∣ber of that Estate: So that neither the Governour of the Dukedom for the French King, nor the Parliament of Digion, have any thing to do in it. The Arms hereof are Gules, a Lyon passant regardant Or, armed ••zure.

The antient Inhabitants of the whole Dukedom, according to the limits before laid down, were the Hedui, one of the most potent Nations in all Gaule: who calling in the Romans to aid them in their quarrels against the Sequani and Arverni, made them all subject unto Rome. In the prospe∣rity whereof they made up the Province of Lugdunensis Prima, of which Lions was the Metropolis or principall Citie. Afterwards, in the division of the French Kingdom of Burgundie by Charles the Bald, this part thereof, being called the Dukedom of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne, was can∣toned into the five Earldoms of Dijon, Chalons, Autun, Lions, and Mascon, whereof the three first laid together by Odo or Eudes King of France, during the minoritie of Charles the Simple, given unto his Brother Richard (both Sonnes of Robert, Earl of Anjou,) under the stile and title of Duke o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. The issue of this Robert failing, it fell unto another Robert, Sonne of Hugh Capet King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, (more worthily surnamed the Hardie) together with the mariage of the Heir of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Artois, and the County of Burgundy. An Argument of no great wisdom, as was judici∣ously observed by King L••wis the 11th. For by this means, those great Estates being united in one person, and afterwards these estates improved by as prosperous mariages, this house of Burgundy, grew formidable to the Kings themselves; who never left practising against it, till they had brought 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to ruine, and once again united this Dukedom to their own Estate, from which at first it was dismembred.

The Dukes of Burgundy.

• 89••. 1 Richard of Saxonie, the second Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou, brother of Eudes, and Father of Rodol••h Kings of France.
• 938. 2 Gilbert, the second Sonne of Richard.
• 904. 3 Otho, Sonne of Hugh Earl of Paris, surnamed the Great, and Brother of Hugh Capet King of France, was Duke of Burgundy in right of his Wife the Daughter of Gi••bert.
• 976. 4 Henry, the Brother of Otho.
• 1001. 5 Robert, King of France, Sonne of Hugh Capet, succeeded in the Dukedom, on the death of his Vncle Henry.
• 1004. 6 Robert II. Sonne of this Robert, and Brother of Henry King of France.
• 1075. 7 Hugh, the Nephew of Robert by his Sonne Henry, became afterwards a Monk of Clugny.
• 1097. 8 Odo, or Otho II. Brother of Hugh.
• 1102. 9 Hugh II. Sonne of Otho the 2d.
• 1124. 10 Odes, or Otho III. Sonne of Hugh the 2d.
• 1165. 11 Hugh III. the Companion, but great Enemy of our Richard the first, in the Wars of the Holy-Land.

• 1192. 12 Odes or Otho IV. Sonne of Hugh the 3d.* 1.236
• 1218. 13 Hugh IV. an Adventurer with King Lewis the 9th. in the Holy-Land.
• 1273. 14 Robert. III. Sonne of Hugh the 4th. which Robert was the Father of Joan, the Wife of Philip de Valois, French King, and Grandmother of Philip the Hardie, after, Duke of Burgundy.
• 1308. 15 Hugh V. Sonne of Robert the 3d.
• 1315. 16 Eudes, the Brother of Hugh, was Earl of Burgundie also in right of his Wife.
• 1349. 17 Philip, the Grand-child of Eudes by his only Sonne Philip, Duke and Earl of Burgun∣die by descent, and Earl of Flanders and Artois in right of his Wife; the last Duke of this Line.
• 1363. 18 Philip II. surnamed the Hardie, Sonne of Iohn King of France, Sonne of Philip de Va∣lois, and Ioan Daughter of Robert the 3d. by Charls the 5th. his Brother, (in whom the right of this Dukedom did them remain) was made Duke of Burgundy, and mari∣ed to the Heir of Flanders, and the County of Burgundy.
• 1404. 19 Iohn, surnamed the Proud, Sonne of Philip the 2d. Duke and Earl of Burgundie, and Earl of Flanders and Artois.
• 1419. 20 Philip III. surnamed the Good, who added most of the Netherlands unto his Estate.
• 1467. 21 Charls the Warlike, Earl of Charolois, Sonne of Philip the Good. After whose death, slain by the Switzers, at the battell of Nancie, Lewis the 11th. seized upon this Dukedom, Anno 1476. pretending an Escheat thereof, for want of Heires males; uniting it for ever to the Crown of France.

Of the great wealth and potency of these last Dukes of Burgundie, we shall speak further when we come to the description of Belgium: the accession whereof to their Estates made them equall to most Kings in Christendom. But for their Arms, which properly belonged to them as Dukes of Burgundie, they were Bendwise of Or and Azure, a Border Gules. Which Coat is usually mar∣shalled in the Scutchions of the Kings of Spain; that of the Earldom being omitted, though in their possession. The reasons of which are probably (for I go but by guess) partly because this being the older and Paternal Coat, comprehends the other; and partly to keep on foot the memory of his Title to the Dukedom it self, in right of which he holdeth such a great Estate.

19 The County of BVRGVNDIE.

THe County of BVRGVNDIE hath on the East the Mountain Iour, which parts it from Switzerland; on the West, the Dntohie of Burgundie, from which divided by the Soasne; on the North a branch of the Mountain Vauge, which runneth betwixt it and Lorreine; on the the South, La Bresse. It is reckoned to be 90 miles in length, about 60 in bredth; and with the provinces of Daulphine. La Bresse, and Provence, made up the Dukedom of Burgundie beyond the Soasne; on the Eastern side of which it is wholly situate. This part thereof, now generally cal∣led the Frenche Comtè, or the Free County, because not under the command of the French Kings, but living in a more free Estate than any Subjects of that Kingdom.

The Country in some parts very Mountainous, but those Mountains yielding excellent Vine∣yards, and having in recompence of a little barrenness an intermixture of most pleasing and fruit∣full vallies: swelling with plenty of all naturall commodities usefull unto the life of man; and for variety of fresh streams, and delightful Riverets, inferiour only to the Dutchie.

The principall Towns and Cities of it, are, 1 Besanson, called by Caesar, Vesontio, then the chief Citie of the Sequani, as afterwards the Metropolis of the Province entituled Maxima Sequanorum; by consequence an Archbishops See. Seated betwixt two Mountains on the banks of the River Doux, by which it is almost encompassed; such artificiall Fortifications being added to it, as make it very strong both by art and nature. But this is an imperiall City, not subject to the Govern∣ment and Command of the Earls of Burgundie; honoured with a small Universitie founded here, Anno 1540. by Pope Iulio the 2d. and Charles the fifth. 2 Dole, seated on the same River Doux, for riches, strength, and beauty, to be preferred before any in all the County, of which it is the Par∣liament City, and consequently of most resort for dispatch of business. Antiently it was an Uni∣versity for the study of the Civill Lawes; but now the University is devoured by a College of Ie∣suites: who fearing lest the Doctrine of the Reformed Churches might creep in amongst the peo∣ple, not only have debarred them the use of the Protestants Books, but have expresly forbid them to talk of GOD, either in a good sort or in a bad. 3 Salins, so called from its salt fountains out of which came the greatest part of the Earls Revenue; honoured for a while with the seat of the Par∣liament, removed hither from Dole by King Lewis the 11th. at such time as he held this Country; beholding to him (being a wise and politick Prince) for many wholsome Ordinances still obser∣ved amongst them. 4 Poligni, the Bailliage of the Lower; as 5 Vescal is of the Higher Bur∣gundy. 6 Arboise, noted for the best Wines; and 7. Laxoal for medicinable Bathes. 8 Nazareth, on the borders of Switzerland, fortified with a very strong Castle, the ordinary seat and retreat from business of the first Princes of Orange, of the house of Chalons, who had great possessions in this Country. 9 Gray, and 10 Chastel-Chalon, 11 Quingey, 12 Orgelet. Here is also the great and famous Abbie of Clugny, neer the Town of Beaum, out of which so many Monasteries in the Western Church had their first Originall.

The old Inhabitants of this Countie were the Sequant, a potent name, contending with the He∣dui and Arverni for the Soveraignty of Gaul; till the strife was ended by the Romans, under whom it made together with Switzerland the Province of Maxima Sequanorism. In the declining of which Empire it fell to the Burgundians, and by Rodolph the last King of the French Kingdom of Burgundy was given to Conrade the 2d Emperour of Germane••e. After that reckoned as a part of the German Empire, governed by such Earls or Provinciall Officers, as those Emperours lent hither. Oth•• of Flanders, Sonne to a Sister of the Emperour Conrade, was the first that held it as Proprie∣tarie: the other three whom Paradine sets before him in his Catalogue of the Earls of Burgundy, being meerly Officiall. It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess. But no issue coming of this bed, it fell into the house of Flanders; and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie, the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois, Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip, united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate: after whose death, and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie, the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th, as holden of the Crown of France, escheated to him for want of Heirs males. But the Countie, holden of the Empire, though subdued also by this Lewis, was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles; continuing hitherto in her issue, as appears evidently by this Catalogue of

The Earls of Burgundie.

• 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume, the first Earl of Burgundy, by the power and aid of Robert King of France.
• 1118. 2 Reinald, Cousin and Heir of Otho.
• 1157 3 Frederick Barbar••ssa, Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife, Daughter of Earl Reynald.
• 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick.
• 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis, and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife, the Daughter of Otho the first.
• 1208 6 Stephen, Earl of Chalons, next Heir of Gerard of Vienne, and Joan his Wife, Daugh∣ter of Otho the first.
• 1204 7 John, the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons.
• 1269 8 Hugh, the Sonne of John.
• ••270 9 Othelin, the Sonne of Hugh, Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife, Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys.
• 1315 10 Philip the Long, King of France, in right of Ioan his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Othalin.
• 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie; Husband of Ioan of France, the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long, and Ioan the Countess.
• 1349 12 Philip, Duke and Earl of Burgundie, Grand-child of Eudes, and Ioan his Wife, by their Sonne Philip.
• 1361. 13 Margaret, the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders, and second Daughter of Philip the Long, and Ioan the Countels, was Countess of Burgundie and Artois, after the death of her Cosin Philip.
• 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father, and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother.
• 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie, Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th, and Earl of Burgundie, Flanders and Artois, in right of Margaret his Wife, sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain.
• 1404. 16 Antony the Proud, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1419. 17 Philiy the Good, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike, Duke and Earl of Burgundie.
• 1475. 19 Mary, the Daughter of Charles, maried to Maximillan, of Austria, Sonne of Fre∣derick the 3d, Emperour of Germany, in which honour he succeeded his Father.
• 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian; King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan, Daughter to ••erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile, &c.
• 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip, King of Spain, and Emperour of Germany, by the name of Charles the fi••t.
• 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain, and V. of Burgundie.
• 23 Philip the III of Spaine, and VI. of Burgundie.
• 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine, and VII. of Burgundie, in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Burgundie, and the Earldom of Charolois: herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, for fe•••• of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth; jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France, and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour.

The Armes of this Earldom are Azure, a Lyon rampant Or, Seme of Billets Argent.

20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN.* 1.237

HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France, let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it; dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea, and the Western Ocean. Those in the Mediterranean Sea, are of little note, as the Isles of Eres, and 2 Pomegnes, lying against Provence; 3 Maguelone, lying against Languedoc; and 4 L' An∣guillade, betwixt both, at the mout•• of the Rhosne; of which there is nothing to be said, but that those of Eres are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie, and his Blascon, to be Anguillade. And of as little note in the Western Ocean, are Belle-Isle, against Vannes in Bretangne, the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages; Marmostier, plentifull in Salt, and beautified with a Mo∣nastery called the White Abbie. Those of most note are, 1 Olero••, and 2 Ree, on the coast of A∣quitaine; and those of 3 Jarsey, 4 Gernsey, 5 Sark, and 6 Alderney, on the shores of Normandy: Of which, the four last are under the Kings of England, the rest possessed by the French.

1 OLERON, is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne, and South unto the Isle of Ree, from which little distant. It is the biggest of the two, and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt, wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished. But it is easie of access, and not very defensible, which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories. The principall Town of it is called Oleron, by the name of the Iland. One thing there is, for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame, and that is, that the Marine Lawes, which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World, which frequent the Ocean, (the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use) for regulating of Sea affairs, and deciding of Maritime Controversies, were declared and established here, and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron. And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England, as Lord Paramount of the Seas, immediately on his return from the Holy Land: this Iland being then in his possession, as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine; Quae quidem Le∣ges & Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta, corre∣cta fuerunt, interretata, declarata, et in Insula de Oleron publicata, et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron, &c. saith an old Record, which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late lear∣ned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs, (once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London, but afterwards Principall King of Arms, by the name of Garter) entituled, The Soveraignty of the British Seas. So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times, as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean.

2 The Isle of R E, is situate over against Rochell; to which it served for an Out-work, on that side thereof. It is in length ten English miles, and about half as much in bredth, well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it; to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled, adde a very great strength. Chief places in it, are, 1 La Butte du Mont. 2 St. John de Mons, 3 St. Hilarie, 4 St. Martins, the largest and strongest of them all, from whence the whole Island hath sometimes been called St. Martins. After the taking of this Town by Lewis the 13th, Anno 1622. (The Duke of Soubize then commanding in it for those of Rochell) it was very well forti∣fied; and since made unfortunately famous for the defeat of the English Forces under the command of George Duke of Buckingham, sent thither to recover the Town and Island, on the instigation of Soubize, who before had lost it. Anno 1627.

3 IARSEY, by Antonine called Caesarea, is situate about ten miles from the Coast of Nor∣mandie, within the view and prospect of the Church of Constance, part of which Diocese it was: in length conteining 11 miles, 6 in bredth, and in circuit about 33. It is generally very fruitfull of Corn, whereof they have not onely enough for themselves, but some over-plus to barter at St. Malos with the Spanish Merchants: and of an Air not very much disposed to diseases, unless it be an Ague in the end of Harvest, which they call Les Settembers. The Countrie stands much upon inclosures, the hedges of the grounds well stored with Apples, and those Apples making store of Sider, which is their ordinary drink: watered with many pleasant rivulets, and good store of Fish∣ponds, yeelding a Carp for tast and largeness inferiour unto none in Europe, except those of G••rn∣sey, which generally are somewhat bigger, but not better relished. The people for the most part more inclinable to husbandrie, than to trades or merchandise, and therein differing very much from those of Gernsey, who are more for merchandize than tillage. It containeth in it 12 Pari∣shes, or Villages, having Churches in them, besides the Mansions of the Sergneurs, and chief men of the Countrie. The principall is St. H••laries, where is the Cohu, or Court of Iustice for all the Iland. It is about the bigness of an ordinary market Town in England; situate on the edge of a little Bay, fortified on the one side with a small Block-house called Mount St. Aubin; but on that side which is next the Town with a very strong Castle called Fort Elizabeth, situate upon craggie Rocks, and encompassed with two arms of the Sea; so named from Qu. Elizabeth, who built it to assure the Island against the French, and furnished it with 30 peece of Ordnance, and all other necessaries. There is also on the East side, opposite to the Citie of Constance, high mounted on steep and craggie Rocks, the strong Castle of Mont-Orgueil; of great Antiquity, re∣paired by King Henry the fifth, now furnished with 40 peece of Cannon, and made the ordinarie residence of the Governours for the Kings of England.

4 On the North-west of Iarsey, lieth the Iland of GERNSEY, called Sarnia by Antoninus▪

in form Triangular,* 1.238 each side of nine miles in length. The Countrie of as rich a soyl as the other of Ia••sey, but not so well cultivated and manured: the poorer people here being more given to manufactures, (especially to the knitting of Stockins and Wast-coats) and the rich to merchandize; many of which are Masters of good stout Barks, with which, they traffick into England and other places. The whole Island conteining ten Villages with Churches; the Principall of which St. Peters Port, a very neat and well-built Town, with a safe Peer for the benefit of Merchants, and the securing of the Haven, capable of handsom Barks; a Market Town, beautified with a very fair Church, and honoured with the Plaiderie or Court of Iust••ce. Opposite whereto, in a little Islet standeth the Castle of Cornet, taking up the whole circuit and dimensions of it: environed on all sides with the Sea; having one entrance onely, and that very narrow: well fortified with works of Art, and furnished with no less than 80 peeces of Ordnance for defence of the Island, but chiefly to command the adjoyning Harbour, capable of 500 as good ships as any sail on the Oce∣an. A peece of great importance to the Realm of England, and might prove utterly destructive of the trade hereof, if in the hands of any Nation that were strong in shipping. For that cause made the Ordinarie Seat of the English Governours; though of late times not so much honoured with the presence of those Governours, as a place of that Consequence ought to be. Pertaining unto Gernsey are two little Islets, the one called let-how, the Governours Park, wherein are some few Fallow Deer, and good plentie of Conies; the other named Arme, some three miles in compass, a dwelling heretofore of Franciscan Friers, now not inhabited but by Phesants, of which, amongst the shrubs and bushes there is very good store.

5 ALDERNEY, by Antonine called Arica, by the French, Aurigni, and Aurney, is situate over against the Cape of the Lexobii in the Dukedom of Normandie, which the Mariners at this day call the Hagge: distant from which but six miles onely. Besides many dwelling houses scattered up and down, there is one pretty Town or Village of the same name with the Iland, consisting of about an hundred Families; and having not far off an Harbour, made in the fashion of a Semi-Circle, which they call La Crabbie. The whole about 8 miles in compass, of very difficult access, by reason of the high rocks and precipices, which encompass it on every side, and with a small force easily defensible▪ if thought worth attempting.

6 And so is also SARK, the adjoyning Iland, being in compass six miles; not known by any speciall name unto the Antients; and to say truth not peopled till the fift year of Queen E∣lizabeth; who then granted it in Fee-farm to Helier de Carteret, the ••igneur of St. Oen in the Isle of Iarsey, who from thence planted it, and made Estates out of it to severall Occupants: so that it may contain now about 50 Housholds: Before which time it served only for a Common, or Beasts-pasture to those of Gernsey, save that there was an Hermitage, and a little Chappel, for the use of such as the solitariness of the place invited to those retirements.

These two last Ilands, are subject to the Governour of Gernsey, all four to the Crown of Eng∣land, holden in right of the Dukedom of Normandie, to which they antiently belonged, and of which now the sole remainders in the power of the English. Attempted often by the French (the two first I mean) since they seized on Normandie, but alwayes with repulse and loss: the people being very affectionate to the English Government, under which they enjoy very ample Privileges; which from the French they could not hope for. Their Language is the Norman-French (though the better sort of them speak the English also) their Law, the Grand Customaire of Normandie, at∣tempered and applied to the use of this people in their sutes and business, by the Bailifs, and Chief Iusticiers of the two chief Ilands. Their Religion for the main, is that of the Reformed Churches: the Government in Iarsey by the Dean thereof, Suffragan heretofore to the Bishop of Constance, now to the Bishop of Winchester; in Gernsey, by a mixt Consistory of Clergie and Lay-Elders, ac∣cording to the new Modell of Geneva, introduced in both Ilands, Anno 1565. being the eighth yeer of Queen Elizabeth, and abolished again in Iarsey, Anno 1619. being the 17th of King James.

But to return again to the storie of France, thorow which we have now made our Progress both by Sea and Land: It took this name from the Frankes or French, a German People, who in the War of the Roman Empire possessed themselves of it: not mentioned by that name by Caesar, Stra∣bo, Ptolomie, or any of the more antient Writers. Nor was it taken up by them, for ought appea∣reth, till an hundred years after the death of Ptolomie: the first express mention of them occurring in the reign of Gallienus, then ransacking the coasts of Gaul, and joyning with Posthumus the Re∣bell, against that Emperour. Afterwards often spoken of in the course of the Roman stories, un∣der the Empire of Claudius, Probus, Dioclesian, and the Sonnes of Constantine: though only in the way of pillage and depredation. Their habitation in those times, was from the meeting of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with the River Moenus, not far from Frankford, where they confined upon the Almans, to the German Ocean: conteining the particular Nations of the Bructeri, Sicambri, Salii, Cherusci, Frisit, and Teucteri, besides some others of less note: and taking up the Countries of Westphalen, B••rgen, Marck, and so much of Cleve, as lieth on the Dutch side of the Rhene, the Lantgravedom of Hassia the Dutchie of Gueldres, the Provinces of Zutphen, Utrecht, Over-Yssell, both Frieslands, and so much of H••lland as lieth on the same side of the Rhene. United in the name of Frankes, to shew that Libertie or Freedom from the yoke of servitude which the Romans had endeavoured to impose upon them, and wherewith all the Nations on the other side of the River were supposed to suffer: Governed by Dukes, till the yeer 420. when Pharamond first took upon himself the name

of King. Meroveus their third King having dispossessed the Sonns of Cledion, the Sonne and Suc∣cessor of Pharamond, was the first that set foot in Gaul: when seeing the Romans on the one side put to the worst by Theodorick and the Gothes; and on the other side by the Burgundians; they passed over the Rhene, and possessed themselves of the Province of Germania Secunda, containing all the Belgic•• Provinces on the French side of that River, together with the District of Colen, Gulick, and the rest of Cleve, them passing in the accompt of Gaul. His victories and fortunes were inherited by Chilperick his Sonne & Successour, who added Picardy, Champaine, and the Isle of France to the former conquest; took Paris, & made it the seat of his Kingdom Afterwards when they had fully seated themselves here, and thereby opened a free passage to the rest of the Country, they quickly made themselves Masters of al that which formerly had been possessed by the Romans; whom they outed of their last hold in Soissons, under Clovis their fift King; who also took Aquitain and the parts adjoyning from the Visi-Gothes, or Gothes of Spain: for these and many sig∣nal victories against the Almains, deservedly surnamed the Great, but greater in submitting to the Faith of CHRIST, and receiving Baptism, than by all his Victories. Childebert, and Clotaire, the Sonnes of this Clovis, vanquished the Burgundians, adding that Kingdom to their own: as Theodebert his Grandchild, King of Mets, or Austrasia, did the Country of Pro∣vence, resigned unto him by Am••lasunta, Queen of the Ostro Gothes, or Gothes of Italy, by whom it had been wrested from the Gothes of Spain. In the person of Clotaire the second, the Realm of France improvidently dismembred into many Kingdoms amongst the Children of Clo∣vis the first, that is to say, the Kingdoms of France, Soissons, Orleans, and Austrasia, (of which Orleans and Austrasia were of long continuance) were again united: Whose Successor Dagobert the first, was the last considerable Prince of the Mergovignians. After this time the re∣putation of the French Kings of this line began to diminish, scarce doing any thing that might ennoble and commend them to succeeding Ages; or leaving any monument behind them but their empty Names: which I shall represent in the following catalogue according to their severall times, first taking notice, that though the Kings of this first race did many times divide the Kingdom, as before was said, yet none of them were called Kings of France, but those that had their Royall seat in the City of Paris: the rest being called only Kings of Soissons, Mets, or Orleans, accor∣ding to the Name of their Principall Cities. And therefore leaving those to their proper places, we will here only take a Survey of those, who passed in common estimate for the Kings of France.

The Kings of France of the French or Merovignian Line.

• 449 1 Meroveus, Master of the horse to Clodion the Sonne of Pharamond, from whom this Line of Kings were called Merovignians. 10.
• 459. 2 Chilperic, the Sonne of Morove. 26.
• 485. 3 Clovis, the first Christian King of the French. 30.
• 515. 4. Childebert, eldest Sonne of Clovis, his other Brethren Reigning in their severall places. 45.
• 560. 5 Clotaire, Brother of Childebert, first King of the Soissons, afterwards sole King of the French.
• 565. 6 Cherebert, Sonne of Clotaire.
• 574. 7 Chilperic II. King of Scissons, and Brother of Cherebert, whom he succeeded in the Kingdom. 14.
• 588. 8 Clotaire II. Sonne of Chilperic the second. 44.
• 632. 9 Dagobert, Sonne of Clotaire the se∣cond. 14.
• 645. 10 Clovis II. Sonne of Dagobert. 17.
• 663. 11 Clotaire III. Sonne of Clotaire the second. 4.
• 667 12 Chilperic III. Sonne of Clotaire the third.
• 680 13 Theodorick Brother of Chilperic. 14.
• 694 14 Clovis III. Sonne to Theodorick. 5.
• 698. 15 Childebert II. Brother to Clovis. 18.
• 716. 16 Dagobert II. Sonne of Childebert, the second.
• 722. 17 Chilperic IV. opposed by Charls Martel in behalf of Clotaire the fourth. 5.
• 727 17 Theodoric II. Sonne of Dagobert the second.
• 742 19 Chilperic V. Sonne of Theodoric the last of the Merovignian Family, Deposed by Pepin, Sonne to Charles Martel; the Pope gi∣ving approbation to his proceedings.

This Pepin and his Father Martel were Mayres of the Palace to the former Kings: which Mayres were originally Controllers of the Kings House, and had nothing to do with the affairs of State. But Clotaire the third, to ease himself and his successours of a burden so weighty, made the Mayres, Vicars generall of his Empire. From henceforward the Kings followed their pleasures, shewing themselves only on May-day: and then being seated in a Chariot, adorned with Flowers, and drawn by four Oxen. As for the May••e, he openeth packets, heareth and di••patcheth forrein Ambassadours, giveth remedy to the complaints of the Subjects, maketh Laws & repealeth them: An authority somewhat like that of the Praefecti Praeto••io, in the declining times of the Roman Em••ire, or that of the Sultans under the Mahometan Caliphs, and the Vice-Roys of the old Egyptian Pharaohs. An office which had been born by the Ancestors of this Martel, e∣ver since the reign of Clotaire the second, in whose time the Palatine or Mayre was one Arnul∣phus, descended lineally from V••ilo the second Sonne of Adalgerio, the first King of the Boiari∣ans,

or Bavarians▪ Which Vtilo being a military Prince, and having done good service to Theodorick the first King of Austrasia, or Mets, against the Danes then grievously infesting the Coasts of the Lower-Germany; was by him made Warden of those Marches, and honoured with the mariage of his Daughter Clotilde, and liberally endowed with fair possessions in this tract. The fourth from Vtilo was this Arunlph, the first Mayre of this house; which Office having long enjoyed, he re∣signed it to Ansegisus his eldest Sonne (the first who drew unto himself the Managery of the whole Estate) and bidding farewell to the affairs of the World, became a Priest, and dyed a Bishop of Mets, Anno 641. Afterwards Canonized a Saint. Ansegisus dying in the year 679. left his au∣thority and Office to his Nephew Martin, Sonne of Ferdulphus his younger Brother. But he be∣ing slain by Ebroinus, one of the Competitors, who a while enjoyed it, Pepin surnamed the Pat, Sonne of Ansegisus, revenging his Cozins death upon Ebronius, and crushing all the opposite factions which were raised against him, obtained that honour for himself. And having much ad∣vanced the affairs of France by the conquest of the Sueves and Frisons, died in the year 714. Suc∣ceeded to in this great Office after his decease (for Grimold his only lawfull Sonne, and Theo∣balaus the Sonne of Grimold, whom he had successively substituted in the same, died not long be∣fore him) by Charles his natural Son, begotten on Albieda his Concubine; from his martiall prowess called Martel. Who in his time, did to the Kings of France great service, especially in routing that vast Army of the Moores and Saracens, in the battel of ••ours before mentioned, thereby not only freeing France from the present danger, but adding Langued••c to the Crown, formerly in possession of the Gothes and Moores; for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French, yet would he not usurp the Kingdom, or the title of King, though both at his disposall wholly: it being his ordinary Saying, that he had rather Rule a King, than be one.

To him succeeded Caroloman his eldest Sonne, Anno 741. who held the office but a year, and then left it to his Brother Pepin: Who being of less moderation than his Father was, made such use of his power, that partly by that means, and partly under colour of an election, confirmed by Pope Zacharie the first, he took the Kingdom to himself: and the unfortunate King Chil∣perick had his powle shaven, and was thrust into a Monasterie. For this investiture both Pepin and Charles his Son, did many good services for the Popes, destroying on their quarrel the King∣dom of the Lombaerds, and giving them most of the Lands which formerly belonged unto the Ex∣rohs of Ravenna. And on the other side the Popes to requite these curtesies confirm'd the former in this Kingdom by their Papal Power (which then began to bear some sway in the Christian World) and gave the last (besides the opportunity of attaining the Western Empire) the Title of Most Christian King, continued ever since unto his Successors: And to say truth, he well deserved those honours, and had they been farr greater, by many victories obtained against the Enemies of rhe Gospel; the several Heathens by his means converted to the Faith of Christ; the great abilities he had of estate and judgement, inabling him to support the Majestie of the Roman Empire: For he not only was sole Monarch of the Kingdom of France, not parcelled out as for∣merly, and in times succeeding, into several petit Kingdoms and Principalities; but had added thereunto by his own proper vertue the greatest part of Italie, the best part of Germany, all Belgium, the two Pannonia's, and a great part of Spain.

But this vast Empier falling into weak hands which were not able enough to manage it, decai∣ed in as little time as it was in raising: partly by the unnaturall Ambition of the Sonnes of King Lewis the Godly, the next Successor of this Charles, who to make themselves all Kings, first deposed their Father, and then divided his Estate amongst them, into the Kingdoms of Italy, Burgundy, France, Lorrain, and Germany: four of which falling at last into the hands of strangers, ceased to be French, and passed into such Famlies as proved the greatest enemies of the Crown of France: partly by alienating the best and goodliest Provinces of France it self; never again united till these later dayes, which made the French Kings less considerable both at home and abroad, which we have touched upon before: and partly by the weakness and unworthiness of the Kings of this race; there being no question to be made but Lewis the Stammering, Charles the Bal••, the Gross, and the Simple, would have found better Attributes if they had deserved them. For by this means the issue of this brave Prince grew so despicable in the eys of their Subjects, that first Eudes the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou, and after Rodolph Duke of Bur∣gundy, the Vncle of Eudes, (both of the race of Witikindus the last Prince of the Saxons, and con∣sequently both Aliens to the House of Charles) possessed themselves severally of the Kingdom. And though they did not hold it long, being depressed and overborn by their opposite factions, yet did they lay a fair ground for Hugh Capet to build his hopes on. Who being Sonne of Hugh the Great, Constable of France, and Earl of Paris, the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou, younger Brother of Eudes, and neer kinsman of Rodolphe, never left practising his party in the Realm of France, till he had got possession of the Regall Diadem, wherewith two Princes of his house had been invested formerly by the like Elections. But for the Kings of this second Race, founded by two brave Princes, but on the unjust grounds of an usurpation, they are these that follow.

The second race of the Kings of France, of the Carolovinian or Boiarian Line.

• A. Ch.
• 151. 1 Pepin, the Sonne of Charles Martel, succeeded in the Office of Mayre, Anno 742, and having got the Regal Crown, vanquished the Lombards, made the Boiarians tri∣butarie, and crushed the Saxons, 18.
• 769. 2 Charles, surnamed the Great, the Sonne of Pepin, subdued the Kingdoms of the Lom∣bards and Saxons, conquered the Boiarians and Avares, and vanquished the Sara∣cens of Spain; Crowned Emperour of the West upon Christmas day by Pope Leo the third, Anno 800, 46.
• 815. 3 Lewis the Godly, Sonne of Charles King of France and Emperour, the last sole Mo∣narch of the French, deposed by his ambitious and unnaturall Sonnes: the Empire of the French after his decease, being divided into the Kingdoms of Italie, B••rgundie, Germanie, France, and Lorrein; and France it self distracted into many Soveraign E∣states and Principalities, 26.
• 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus, or the Bald, youngest Sonne of Lewis, King of France and Emperour, vanquished by Charles the Grosse, in the War of Italie, 38.
• 879. 5 Lewis II. surnamed Balbus, or the Stammering, Sonne of Charles the Bald, King of France, and Emperour.
• 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother, the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering; Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple.
• 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus, or the Grosse, King of Germany and Emperour: cal∣led into France, and elected King, during the Minority of Charles the Simple, 5.
• 891. 8 Odo or Eudes, Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou, of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons, elected by an opposite Faction, outed Charles the G••osse, 9.
• 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex, or the Simple, the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer, restored unto the Throne of his Fathers, which, after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d, Earl of Anjou (whom he slew in battel) he was forced to resigne, 27.
• 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie, Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes, suc∣ceeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple, 2.
• 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine, in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England; restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph: op∣posed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou, the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned.
• 958. 12 Lotharius, Sonne of Lewis the 4th, disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet, the el∣dest Sonne of the said Hugh, on the pretensions of that house, by which at last he got the Kingdom.
• 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius, the last King of the House of Charles the Great. After whose death (being King onely for a yeer) the Crown was seized on by Hugh Ca∣pet: Charles Duke of Lorreine, Brother of Lotharius, and Uncle unto Lewis the fift, being pretermitted.

And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France, founded in Hugh Capet, so called from the greatness of his head, Sonne of Hugh the great, Earl of Paris and Anjou, and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou: Which Robert was the Brother of E••des, and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France. Who partly by his own wits, but chiefly by the weak∣ness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great, having got the Diadem, transmitted it unto his Po∣sterity; the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne, till the death of Lewis the 10th, surnamed Hutin. But here we are to understand, that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present: the large and rich Countries of Champagne, Normandie, Bretagne, Anjou, Poictou, Languedoc, and the great Dukedom of Aquitain, besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie, being aliened and dismembred from it. How they became reduced to the Crown again, will be discerned in the en∣suing History and Succession of

The third Race of the Kings of France, of the Capetine or Saxon Line.

• 988. 1 Hugh Capet, of whom sufficiently before, 9.
• 997. 2. Robert, the Sonne of Hugh Capet, Duke of Burgundie also, 34.
• 1031. 3 Henry, the eldest Sonne of Robert; his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie, 39.
• 1061. 4 Philip, the Sonne of Henry, who added Berry to the Crown, 49.
• 1110. 5 Lewis, VI. Sonne of Philip, surnamed the Grosse, 28.
• 1138. 6 Lewis VII. Sonne of Lewis the sixt, an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land: as also did his Sonne and successour
• ...

• 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus, by whom Normandy, Aquitain, & Anjou, with their se∣verall Appendixes, were taken from King Iohn of England. 43.
• 1224. 8 Lewis VIII. Sonne of Philip Augustus. 3.
• 1227. 9 Lewis IX. surnamed the Saint, renowned for his Wars in Egypt, and the Holy-Land. He restored Guienne to the English, and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mas∣con to the Crown of France. 44.
• 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis. 15.
• 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair, King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife. 28.
• 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin, King of Navarre in right of his Mother, whom he succe∣ded in that Kingdom, Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter. 2.
• 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long, Brother of Lewis Hutin, partly by threats, promises, and other practices, caused a Law to pass (to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law) for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown; and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter, served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles, who following his example, excluded, on the same pretence, his Neeces Joan and Margares, the Daughters of Philip. 5.
• 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name, most commonly called Charles the Fair, Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings. After whose death be∣gan the Wars of the English for the Crown of France, challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel, the Daughter of King Philip the Fair, and Sister to the 3 last Kings. 7.
• 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois, Son of Charles Earl of Valois, the second Sonne of King Philip the third, and Vncle to the three last Kings, succeeded under colour of the Salique Law: of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King, Brother to a King, Vncle to a King, and Father to a King; yet himself was no King. In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie, Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers; the English of 11800 only; yet the victory fell unto the English: by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia, 11 Princes, 80 Barons, 120 Knights, and 30000 of the common Souldiers. He added unto his Estates, the County Palatine of Champagne, the Country of Daulphine, and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier. 22.
• 1350 16 Iohn, the Sonne of Philip de Valois, in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers, wherein Edward the black prince, (so called for his black acts upon the French) with an handfull of wearied Souldiers (but 8000 in all) overcame the French army consist∣ing of 40000 men: of which they slew besides the Nobles, 10000 of the common Soul∣diers, and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne, 70 Earls, 50 Ba∣rons, and 12000 Gentlemen, 14.
• 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn, recovered all those peeces (except only Calice) which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather. He is called com∣monly Charles the Wise, but Lewis the 11th. would by no means allow him that at∣tribute: affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy, and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife. And so it proved in the Event.
• 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince, in whose reign Henry the fifth of England, called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans, maried the Lady Catha∣rine Daughter of this King, and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life, and Heir apparent of the Kingdom. But he had first won the great bat∣tel of Agincourt, in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men, of which were slain 5 Dukes, 8 Earls, 25 Lords, 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note, and 25000 of the Commons, the Eng∣lish losing but one Duke, one Earl, and 600 Souldiers. This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad. had taken from King Iohn of England, and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth.
• 1423. 19 Charles VII. Sonne of Charles the sixt, after a long and bloodie War, recovered from the English (then divided by domestick dissentions) all their Lands and Signiories in France, except Calice only.
• 1461. 20 Lewis XI. Sonne of Charls the seventh, added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Bur∣gundie, the Earldom of Provence, (and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil) and a great part of Picardy. A Prince of so great wants, or such sordid parsimony, that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shil∣lings for new sleeves to his old doublet, and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots
• 21 Charles VIII. Sonne of Lewis the 11th. who quickly won, and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples; which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou. By the ma∣riage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne, he added that Dukedom to his Crown.
• ...

• 1498. 22 Lewis XII. Sonne of Charles, and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Ori••••ans, which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth; succeeded as the ne••t Heir-male of the house of Valois. He dispossessed Ludowick Sforz•• of the Dutchie of Mil∣laine, and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick; but held nei∣ther long. By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne, the Widow of his Predecessour, he confirmed that Dukedom to his House; and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State. After his death the English, to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine, began to close in with the French, and grew into great corresponden∣cies with them; insomuch that all the following Kings, untill Lewis the 13th (ex∣cept Francis the 2d, a King of one yeer and no more) were all Knights of the Garter.
• 1515. 23 Francis, Duke of Angolesme, Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme, one of the youn∣ger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans, succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th, without i••••ue male. Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie, by Charles the fifth, with whom he held perpetual wars; he being as unwilling to indure a supe∣riour, as the Emperour was to admit an equall. 32.
• 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis, recovered Cali••e from the English, and drove Charles out of Germanie, and took from him Mets, ••oui, and Verdun, three Imperial Cities, ever since Members of this Kingdom. 12.
• 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d, King of the Scots also, in the right of Mary his Wife.
• 1560. 26 Charles IX. Brother of Francis the 2d, the Author of the Massacre at Paris, 14.
• 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother, whom he succeeded at his death. The last King of the House of Valois, stripped of his Life and King∣dom by the Guisian Faction, called the Holy League. 15.
• 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre, and Duke of Vendosme, succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d, in the right of the House of Bourbon, descended from Robert Earl of Clermont, a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th. He ruined the Holy League, cleered France of the Spaniards, into which they had been called by that poten•• and rebellious Faction; and laid La Bresse unto the Crown, together with the Estates of Bearn, and Base Navarre; and after a ten years time of peace, was vil∣lainously murdered by Ravillac, in the streets of Paris. 21.
• 1610. 29 Lewis XIII. Sonne of Henry the 4th, the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great. For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces (the work of his many Predecessors) he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom; seized on the Dukedom of Bar, and surprized that of Lorreine, both which he held untill his death. 32.
• 1642. 30 Lewis XIV. Sonne of Lewis the 13th, and of the Lady Anne, eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine, succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother, the 30th King of the Line of Capet, the 43 from Charles the Great, and the 64 King of France (or rather of the French) now living.

As for the Government of these Kings, it is meerly Regal, or, to give it the true name, Despoticall; such as that of a Master over his Servants: the Kings will going for a Law, and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament. Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem, was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours, as Justinian tells us in his Institutes: and the French Kings, descending from Charles the Great, claim it as their own. The Kings Edicts al∣wayes ending with these binding words, Car tel est nostre Plaisir, for such is our pleasure. And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris; and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden: yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie, and point of circumstance, those Courts not daring to refuse what the King pro∣poseth. It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law. And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure, doth he require such Taxes, as the necessity of his Affairs, the greediness of his Officers, or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him: The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes, that the King hath no other way to maintain his State, defray his Garrisons, reward such as deserve well of him, and support those that depend upon him; but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects, against which there is no dispute by the common People: though many times the Great Princes have de∣murred upon it. And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl, to give them some ex••mptions from those common burdens; and to connive at their oppressing of their Te••ants, against all good conscience, that being so privileged themselves, they may not interrupt the King in his Regal ••ourses.

The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent, it cannot be, but that his Forces mnst be very great; and would be greater than they are, but that they dare not trust the common People with the use of Arms, for fear they should refuse to pay the accustomed Taxes, or forsake their Trades or turn their Farms back upon their Landlords. But for an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of what a French King is able to doe in this kind, It is said, that Charles the 9th, in Garrisons and severall Armies in the field, had 15000 Horse, and 100000 Foot of his own Nation, besides 50000 Horse

and Foot of Swisses, Germans, and others. And for his standing Forces, it is said by others, that he is able to bring into the field for a sudden service no less than 60 Companies of Men of Arms, 20 Cornets of Light-Horse, and five Companies of harquibusiers on horse-back, which amount to 10000 in the totall: together with 20 Ensignes of French Foot, and 40 of Sw••sses, and yet leave his Garrisons well manned, and his Forts and Frontires well and sufficiently defended.

What the Revenues are in a State so subject to the will and pleasure of the King, it is hard to say; being also more or lesse, as the times and their occasions vary; according unto which the Revenues of this Crown have much altered. Lewis the 11th, gathered one Million and a half of Crowns; Francis the first, brought them to 3 Millions; his successor Henry the 2d, to six; Charle•• the 9th, to seven; Henry the 3d, to ten; afterward they were inhanced to fifteen. And in the time of Henry the 4th, the Treasurer of the Duke of Mayenne did not shame to say, That his Master had more improved the Revenue of France, than any King had done before him, advan∣cing it from two, to five Millions Sterling. A fair Intrado, but far short of those infinite sums which are extorted from the People, whereof a tenth part comes not cleerly to the Kings Exchequer. But what need more be said than that of Lewis the 11th, who used to say, that France was a Medow which he mowed every year, and as often as he listed: and indeed their Impositions cannot but be great, since there are no less than 30000 under-officers imployed to gather them. Hence I beleeve sprung that wish of Maximilian the Emperour, which was, that he (if it were possible) might be a God; and that having two Sons, the eldest might be a God after him; and the second King of France. And this was also the cause, that in the Wars between Charles the fift, and Francis the first, when the Emperours Herald had bid defiance to the King•• from Charles Emperour of Germany, King of Castile, Leon, Aragon, and Na••les, Arch-duke of Austria, &c. with the rest of his titles: The King commanded the Heralds to return the challenge from Francis King of France, commanding them to repeat France as many times, as the other had petty Earldoms in his stile. And to say truth, con∣sidering the compactedness thereof within it self, the admirable fertility of the soyl, the incredible multitudes of People, and the conveniency of situation betwixt Spain, Italy, and Germany, the name of France might ballance all the others titles.

The chief Orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom, were first of the Gennet, founded by Charles Martel, Mayr of the French Palace; and so called, either from Jane his Wife, as Haillan would have it; or from the Gennets of Spaine, over whom he triumphed at the battell of Tours, as Bellay writeth. It ended in the dayes of S. Lewis. The Knights of the order wore a Ring, wherein was engraven the form of a Gennet.

2 Of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, or twelve Peers, so called, quasi pares inter se, said to be instituted by Charles the Great in his Wars against the Saracens. Six of these were of the Clergy. 1 The Archbishop and Duke of Rhemes, 2 the Bishop and Duke of Laon, 3 the Bishop and Duke of Langres, 4 the Bishop and Earl of Beav••••, 5 the Bishop and Earl of Nayon, and 6 the Bishop and Earl of Chau∣lons; and six others of the temporalitie. 1 The Duke of Burgundy, 2 Duke of Normandy, 3 Duke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 4 Earl of Tholouse, 5 Earl of Champagne, 6 Earl of Flanders. These are they so much memoriz'd in the Legends of the old French Writers, but falsly, and on no good ground; it be∣ing impossible that those should be of the foundation of Charles the Great, in whose time there were none of those Dukes and Earls, except the Earl of Tholouse onely. Therefore with better reason it may be thus concluded on, that the twelve Peers were instituted by Charles the Great, though that honour not by him appropriated unto any particular Estates and Titles; but left at large to be disposed of according to the personal merit of the best deservers: it being most sure, that neither Rowland, nor Oliver, nor Duke Na••mes, nor Ogier the Dane, had any of the titles abovementioned. But for the fixing of this dignitie in the Dukedoms and Earldoms before named, it is said by some to have been done by Hugh Capet, other referre it to Lewis the 7th, in whose times all those Dukes and Earls were in Rerum natura. But by whomsoever first ordained, the Tempo∣rall Pa••rr•••••• are extinct; and others, of no definite number, created by the Kings, as they see oc∣casion to gratifie a well deserver. Onely at Coronations, and such publick Triumphs, the custom is, to choose some principall persons out of the Nobility to represent those Temporall Peers; as at the ••orona ion of Lewis the 13th, the places of the Temporall Peers were supplied by the princes of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Earl of Soissons, the Dukes of Nevers, Elbeuf, and Espernon: the Ecclesi∣asticall Peers remaining as at first they were. So that though Charles the Great might devise this Order, and institute the first twelve Peers, as is commonly said: yet was not that high honour fixed in any of those Temporall Princes, till the times succeeding; but given to men of severall hou∣ses, according to the Kings pleasure, and their well deservings.

3 Of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 begun by John King of France, Anno 1352. They wore about their necks a co••lar of gold, at the which hanged a Star: the word Monstrant Regibus astra v••am. This Or∣der was d••graced by his Sonne Charles, in communicating it to his Guard; and so it ended.

4 Of S. Michael, instituted by King Lewis the eleventh, Anno 1469: It consisted first of 36 Knights, which afterward were augmented to 300. The Habit of the Order was a long Cloak of white Damask down to the ground, with a border interwoven with Cockle-shells of gold, interla∣ced and ••urred with Ermines, with an hood of crimson Velvet, and a long tippet. About their necks they wore a collar woven with Cockle-shels: the word, Immensi tremor Oceani. It took the name from the picture of Saint Michael conquering the Devill, which was annex'd to the collar.

Some think, that the invocation of S. Michael, was in allusion unto the tenth of Dani•••• Others say, he took S. Michael, in regard of an apparition of that Saint, to his Father Charles the seventh, on Orleans Bridge, in his wars against the English. The Seat thereof was first at S. Michaels Mount in Normandy, a place which had held longest for the French Kings against the English; but it was afterwards removed to Bois de Vincennes, not far from Paris. S. Michaels day, the time of the Solemnity; and Mount S. Michael the name of the Herald which did attend upon the Order, which in most things was presidented by that of the Garter.

5 Of the Holy-Ghost, ordained by Henry the 3d, Anno 1579: to rectifie the abuses which had crept into that of S. Michael, having been of late times given to unworthy persons: to reduce which to its first esteem, he ordered, that the Collar of S. Michael should be given to none who had not first been dignified with this of the Holy-Ghost; into which none to be admitted, but such as can prove their Nobility by three descents. Their Oath is to maintain the Romish-Catholick Re∣ligion, and persecute all Opponents to it. Their Robe a black Velvet Mantle, powdred with Lil∣lies and Flames of Gold: the Collar of Flower de Lyces and Flames of Gold, with a Cross and a Dove appendant to it. And hereunto he gave the name of the Holy-Ghost, because this Henry was on a Whit sunday chosen King of Poland.

I omit the other petit orders, as those of the Cock and Dog, by them of Montmorencie; of the Porcupine, by them of Orleans; and of the Thistle, by them of Burbon.

The Arms of the French Kings in the dayes of Pharamond and his three first Successors, were Gules, three Crowns, Or. Clovis the Great altered them to ••zure, Seme of Flower de Lyces, Or; and Charles the sixt to Azure, 3 Flower de Lyces, Or. In which last changes they were followed by the Kings of England, varying the Coat of France, which they enquartered with their own, as the French Kings did: and by the Princes of the blood, who bear the Arms of France, with some difference onely for the distinction of their Houses.

There are in France, Archbishops, 17. Bishops, 107. And Vniversities 15. Viz.

• 1 Paris,
• 2 Orleans,
• 3 Bourges,
• 4 Poictiers,
• 5 Angiers,
• 6 Caen,
• 7 Rhemes,
• 8 Bourdeaux,
• 9 Tholouse,
• 10 Nismes.
• 11 Montpelier,
• 12 Avignon,
• 13 Lyons,
• 14 Besancon,
• 15 Dole.

And so much for France.

THE PYRENEAN HILLS.

BEtwixt France and Spain are the Mountains called Pyrenae, the reason of which name is very differently reported. Some fetch the Original thereof from Pyrene, a Nymph, the Daughter of one Bebrix, said by old Fablers to have been here ravished by Hercules: others conceive they were so called, because much stricken with Lightnings, those Celestial Flames. But being the name doth most undoubtedly proceed from a Greek word which signifieth Fire; the more probable opinion, is that they took this name from being fired once by Shepherds, (these Hills being then ex∣tremely overgrown with woods:) the Flame whereof raged so extremely, that the Mines of Gold & Silver being melted by the heat thereof, ran streaming down the Mountains many dayes together: the fame of which invited many Forrein Nation•• to invade the Countrie. Which Accident they place 880 yeers before the Birth of our Saviour. Hereunto Diodorus Siculus, an old Greek Wri∣ter, addes no small authoritie, who speaking of this conflagration (as Aristotle, and Strabo also de,) addeth withall, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is to say, these Mountains had the name of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, from the fire, which many dayes together so extremely raged. And this tradirion backed by so good autoritie, I should rather credit, than fetch the derivation (as Bochar••u•• doth) from Purani, a Phoenician word signifying dark or shadie; though true it is, that these Mountains antiently were very much overgrown with woods, as before was noted.

But whatsoever was the reason why they had this name, certain it is, that they have been of long time the naturall bound betwixt the great and puissant Monarch of France and Spaine, terminating (as it were) their desires and purposes against each other, as well as their Dominions: if any thing could put a bound to the designes of ambitious Princes. Yet not more separated by these Mountain•• than by those jealousies and fears, which they have long since harboured of one ano∣ther, each of them manifestly affecting the supreme command So that we may affirm of them as the Historian doth of others, on the like occasion, Aut montibus aut mutuo metu s••parantur. These mountains also make that ••st••mus, or neck of Land, which conjoyn Spain to the rest of Europe: the C••ae••tabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the North-West, the Mediterra••ean Sea more gently washing the South-East thereof. Their beginning at the Promontorie now called Oiarco, (the Oc••so of Ptolomie) not far from the Citie of Baionne in France, bordering on the Sea Canta∣brick: From thence continued South-East-wards betwixt both Kingdoms, to Cabo de Creux, (by the antients called Templum Veneris) on the Mediteryanean, not far from the Citie of Rhoda, now Rosas, one of the Port Towns of Catalon••a.

The whole length, not reckoning in the windings and turnings, affirmed to be 80 Spanish leagues, at three miles to a league. The highest part thereof, by the Spaniards called Canigo, and by the Latines named Canus: from which (as it is said by some) there is a Prospect in a cleer day into both the Seas. But whether this be true or not, (for I dare not build any belief upon it) it is no doubt, the highest part of all these Mountains, and took this name from the whiteness or hoari∣ness thereof, as having on its top or summit a Cap of snow for most part of the year, In which respect, as the Alpes took their name ab albo, that in the S••bine Dialect, being termed Alpum, which by the Latines was called Album, as before we noted: so did Mount Lebanon in Syria take its name from Leban, which in the Phoenician Language signifieth white, and Lebanah whiteness. Such people as inhabit in this mountainous tract, have been and shall be men∣tioned in their proper places. I only adde, and so go forwards towards Spain, that the barba∣rous people of these Mountains compelled Sertorius in his hasty passage into Spain, when he fled from the power of Sylla's Faction, to pay them tribute for his pass: at which when some of his Souldiers murmured, as thinking it dishonourable to a Proconsul of Rome to pay tribute to the barbarous nations; the prudent Generall replyed, that he bought only time; a Commoditie, which they that deal in haughty Enterprises must needs take up at any rate.

OF SPAIN.

HAving thus crossed the Pyrenees we are come to Spain, the most Western part of all the Conti∣nent of Europe, environed on all sides with the Sea, except towards France, from which sepa∣rated by the said Mountains: but more particularly bounded upon the North, with the Cantabrian; on the West, with the Atlantick Ocean; on the South, with the Streits of Gibraltar; on the East, with the Mediterranean; and on the North-East with those Pyrenees. The Figure of it compa∣red by Strabo to an Oxes Hide spread upon the ground; the neck thereof being that Isthmus which unites it to France.

This Countrie hath in divers Ages been as diversly named. 1. Hesperia, either from Hesperus a supposed King hereof; or from Hesperus the Evening Star, under which it was supposed to be situate, as being the furthest Countrie West-ward; to difference it from Italy, which many of the Greek Authors termed Hesperia also, named Hesperia Min••. 2. It was called Ibe••ia, either from the famous River Iberus; or from the Iberi, inhabiting that Countrie of Asia which we now call Georgia; as Celtiberia from the mixture of those Asian Iberi, and the Celts of Gaul; by which name it occurreth often in Appiau of Alexandria, and sometimes in Strabo. 3 Hispania, as the soundest judgements agree, from Panus the Iberian Captain. For the Grecians call it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Spania, as may be proved in many places, that especially of the 15 to the R••m••ns verse 28. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I will come by you into Spain. No doubt but from the Grecians the old Roman, borrowed the name of Spania, which they often used: to which the Spaniards accor∣ding to their custom adding E, (as in Escola, Escuda, &c.) made it ••spania, and now Hispania. In like manner as the famous Citie of Sevill, called at first Spalis, according whereunto the Bi∣shop hereof in the Councill of Eliberis subscribed himself (by the name of Sabinus Spalensis) in tract of time was called Hispalis. And yet I must not pretermit the fancie of Bochartus, who fet∣ching the names of most places from the Punick Language, will have it to be called Spa••ija, or Sphanija, by the Carthaginians or Phoenicians, at their first discovery, from Saphan, which in the Punick tongue signifies a Conie, with which that Country much abounded in the former times; the Romans being hence furnished with them. Let the Reader like it as he list.

The greatest length hereof is reckoned at 800 miles, the breadth where it is broadest, at 560; the whole circumference 2480 Italian miles: But Mariana measuring the compass of it by the bendings of the Pyrenees, and the creeks and windings of the Sea, makes the full circuit of it to be 2816 miles of Italian measure. And though according to the smallest computation, it be a∣bove 400 miles in compass more than France, yet is it farr short thereof in numbers of people; France being thought to contain in it 15 millions of living souls; whereas Spain is reckoned to contain but 8 millions only, which is little more than half the number of the French. The reasons of which disproportion are, 1 The continuall wars which they had for 900 years together against the Moores, in their own Countrie, by which they were consumed in the very growth. 2. The Expulsion of so many thousand Families of Jewes and Moores, 124000 Families of the one in the time of Ferdinand the Catholick; and 110000. of the other by King Philip the 3d; which was as the lopping off of a main limb from the body Politick, though without any loss to the Ecclesiasti∣call. 3. The unnecessary wars maintained against all the rest of Christendom, ever since the time of Charles the fifth, out of meer ambition; before they were well cured of their former wounds. 4. The infinite Plantations made by them in the East and Western Indies, and all along the Sea-Coasts of Africa, and those great Garrisons maintain'd in Milan, Naples, S••il, the Low-countries, and their Towns in Africk, consisting for the most part of natural Spaniards, 5. The barrenness of the Countrie in many places, unable to sustain great multitudes, but made more barren than it would be, for want of men to labour and manure the Land: And 6. and last of all, the Impotencie of both Sexes for Generation; the men being generally more hot upon their lusts, than able for Generation; and the women for the most part beginning to be Mothers so extremely young, that nature is decay'd, and spent in them, before they have run half their course. And tis a most true and undoubted Maxime, that the greatness of Cities, and popu∣lousness of Kingdoms and Common wealths doe much depend on the generative vertue of the men, and the nutritive vertue of the soyl in which they live.

It is situate in the more Southernly part of the Northern temperate Zone, and almost in the middest of the fourth and sixth Climates, the longest day being fifteen hours and a quar∣ter in length, in the most Northern parts hereof; but in the extreme South neer to Gibraltar, not above fourteen. Which situation of this Countrie rendreth the Air here very cleer and calm, seldom obscured with mists and vapours, and not so much subiect to diseases as more Northern Regions.

They are a mixt People, descending from the Gothes, Mo••res, Jewes, and the antient Spani∣ards. From the Iewes they borrow superstition, from the Moores, Melancholy, Pride from the Gothes, and from the old Spaniards the desire of Liberty. The Jewes first planted here by the Emperour Adrian, who having totally banished them their Native Countrie, sent them hither to dwell: the totall number of which Plantation is said to amount to 500000. men, women, and children: and yet their numbers much increased in the time of Vlidor Vlet the Great Caliph

of the Sarazens, who having made a Conquest of S••ain, sent hither 50000 Families of Moores and Iewes, the better to assure it to him. And so we have the coming in of the Moores and Iewes; the Conquest of it by the Gothes, and their setling here, shall be shewn hereafter: which severall Nations by long time, and intermariages together, were at last incorporated into one. For their conditions it is said that they are highly conceited of themselves, great Braggards, and extremely proud, even in the lowest ebb of Fortune. Which last appeareth by the tale of the poor Cobler on his death-bed, who (as Barklay in his Icon Animorum reporteth the storie) com∣manded his eldest Sonne, coming to him for his last blessing, to endeavour to retain the majesty wor∣thy so great a Family; Memineris (said he) in ma••esta••em assurgere familia ••na dignam. The same Author relateth another story to the like purpose. A woman of this Country, attended on by three of her brats, went a begging from dore to dore. Some French Merchants travelling that way, and pittying her case offered her to take into their service the bigger of her boyes. But she, proud though poor, scorning as she said, that any of her linage should endure a Prentiship, re∣turned them this answer: Quî aut tu, ••ut ego, s••iamus, in quae fata sit genitus? For ought that she or any k••ew, her Sonne (simple as he stood there) might live to be King of Spain. Not much unlike to the••e is that tale of a Spanish Cavaleiro, who being for some faults by him committed, whipped thorough the principal streets of Paris, and keeping a sober pace, was advised by a friend to make more haste, that he might the sooner be out of his pain: but he half in choler replyed, 〈…〉〈…〉 would not los the l••ast step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris. For indeed their gate is Gennet-Wise, very stately and majestical.

Of temperature they are hot and dry, which makes them very much given to women, and yet not very able for Generation. And this strong inclination unto women which they find in them∣selves, makes them so jealous of their Wives, that they permit them not to walk abroad, but when they go to Church; and then too veiled and so hooded, one can hardly see them; and not that neither, but attended with their Damosels, and some trusty she-friend, that is to give an Ac∣compt of them at their coming back. Mendoza, an Ambassadour from Spain, in Queen Eliza∣bet••s time, used to find fault with the promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church, used here in England, accounting it to be a great incentive unto lasciviousness: To whom Doctor Dale one of the Masters of the Requests is said to have replied, that indeed in Spain, where the peo∣ple even in the time of Divine Service could not abstain from impure thoughts, and unclean gestures, that mingled kind of sitting was not so allowable; but the English were of another temper, and did not find any inconvenience in it. And it is possible, this humour of jealousie might be deri∣ved on them from the Moores, who in the strict guarding of their women, were the Spaniards Tutors; it being death in Barbarie to this very day for any man to see one of the X••riffes Concu∣bines; and for them too, if when they see a man, though but thorow a casement, they doe not present∣ly••ry out. A renzie which much rageth in most Southern people; but not predominant in the Nor∣t••ern; who doe not only suffer their Wives to sit with other men in the Church, but even in the open and common Bathes also: two things which a true Spaniard would rather die an hundred deaths, than give consent to. But though the women are not permitted to stirre abroad, the men take liberty enough; and are as good smel-feasts as in any Country: it being observed of them by a very good Writer, that howsoever in their own houses they are temperate and content with little, yet when they go unto a Feast, they are as gluttonous, daintie, and desirous to make good cheer, as any people whatsoever.

But not to conceal their vertues, and make our selves merry at their follies, (wherein all other Na∣tions have a share with them) they are questionless a people very grave in their cariages, in offices of Pietie very devout, and to their King very obedient, whose greatness they affect more cordially than any subjects in the world; exact in doing justice upon all Offenders, which commonly they administer without partiality; indulgent unto one another, and of their duties to their betters not unmindfull. But that which deserveth the greatest commendation in them, is an unwearied patience in suffering adversities, accompanied with a resolution to over-come them. A noble quality, of the which in their Indian Discoveries they shewed excellent proofes, and recei∣ved as glorious rewards. In reference to the French, it is said that the French are wiser than they seem▪ and the Spaniards seem wiser than they are: wherein they agree with many particular men of other Nations, who according to that of the Philosopher, Sapiente•• potius cup••unt videri & non 〈◊〉〈◊〉, quam esse & non videri. In matters of war the Spaniards are observed to be generally too heavie, slow▪ and dull; the French too headie and precipitate; the one losing as many fair occasions by delayes, as the other overthroweth by too much haste: but between them both they make one good souldier; who according to the present opportunities, is to make use of the spurre of courage, of the bit of respect.

The Women are sober, loving their husbands or friends; wonderfull delicate, curious in pain∣ting or per••uming: and though they have Wine in abundance, yet are they not permitted to drink it; verifying therein the old English Proverb, that none are worse shod than the shoomakers wif••. Herein in wor••e condition than the Women of France, who though they are restrained from Wine before their mariage; yet after that they take what liberty they list, and are no more restrained from it than the other sex. But this is the least liberty which the French Women have above the Sp••••ish: these being so watched and overlooked, that it is hardly possible for them to hold speech with any man, in business of most importance, and much less in matters of civilities on∣ly;

those having liberty to be courted at all times and places, even in the presence of their hus∣bands, without any distrust or interru••tion. Heretofore they were wonderous strong, and be∣yond belief patient of the throwes of Childbed; Strabo relating how one of these women being hired for harvest work, and finding her travel come upon her, because she would not lose her dayes wages, withdrew herself into a bush: where being eased of her burden, she returned from one labour to another. And many of them at this day use not to keep their Chambers above three dayes after their delivery, and then apply themselves, to their household business without either danger or delay.

The language is not the same in all places, though all called the Spanish. In Portugall, Ca∣talogne, and some parts of Valentia, it hath a great mixture of the French, who in these parts have had much trade and negotiation. In Granada, and some parts of A••dal••zia, it partakes much of the Mo••••e, and in the mountains of Alpuxarras, the Arabick or ••••o••rish language still remains in use. The Countries bordering on the Pyr••nees and Cantabrian Ocean (but Biscay specially) have much in them of the Language of the ancient Spaniards, before made subject to the Romans. That which is common to them all is the vulgar Spanish or Castilian, and hath much affinity with the Latin; Bree••wood in his Enquiries reporting that he hath seen a letter, every word whereof was both good Latin and good Spanish. Merula Shewes a Copy of the like, pag. 300. By reason of which consonancy with the Latin, the Spaniards call their language Ro∣mance. The other ingredients of this Tongue are generally the Gotish, Arabick, and old Spa∣nish, and in some places the French also, as before is said; those people having made great con∣quests, and having had great negotiations in this Country. It is said to be a very lofty swelling speech, as if it were fashioned to command.

The Soil hereof, where it is fertile and productive of the fruits of Nature, yields not to any part of Europe, for delight, pleasures, and commodities, which here appear in greater ripe∣ness and perfection than in other places. But for the most part it is either overgrown with Woods, cumbred with wild and rockie Mountains, or of so hot a nature, and so sandy withall, that it is not very fit for tillage; and so deficient in Water, as not good for Pasturage. So that we may affirm thereof, as of the Figs in the Prophet J••r••mie, where it is good, no Countrie better; where bad and barren, few so inconvenient, and not any worse. ••ut this defect of outward beautie and Commodities is recompensed by those within, affording great plenty of Mines, hoth of Steel and Iron, and some Mines of Silver: of which last so abundant in preceding times, that it was never free from the Rovers of all Nations; and it is said of An••i••al, that out of one Mine onely in the Conntrie of the Turdetan•• (now part of Andaluzia) he received 3000 pound weight daily, for long time together. The principall Commodities which they vend in other Countries, are Wines, Oyl, Sugars, Metals, Rice, Silk, Liquoras, a fine sort of W••oll, Cork, Rosin, Limmons, Raisins, Orenges, and fruits of the like nature. In Corn, which is the staff of life, they are so de••ective, that they receive the greatest part of what they spend, from Italy, Sicily, and France. Their Cattle neither fair nor many, the Countrie not being able to breed them: so that their Diet is on Salads, and fruits of the Earth; every Gentleman being limited what Flesh he shall buy for himself and his Familie: which if he send for to the Butcher, or the Poulterer, by the smallest child, able to doe the Errand for him, he is sure not to be defrauded in price or quality. And yet they talk as highly of their gallant fare, as if they surfeited with the plenty of all provisions: handsomly checked in that ••ond humour, by that worthy Soldier Sir Roger Williams. Of whom it is said, that hearing once a Spani••rd thus foolishly bragging of his Country salads, he gave him this answer, You have indeed good sawce in Spain, but we have dain••y Beefs, Veals, and Muttons to eat with that sawce; and as God made beasts to live upon the grass of the earth, so he made men to live upon them. And it is ob∣serv'd, that if a Spaniard have a Capon, or the like good dish to his supper, you shall find all the ••ea∣thers scattered before his door by the next morning.

And as it is in private houses, so for travelling also, the Innes and Vents of this Countrey are very ill provided; insomuch, that most men that would not go supperless to sleep, carry their provision at their saddle bowes, and men of worth their bedding also. So poor and mean is the entertain∣ment in these places.

Here lived in antient times the Gyants Geryon and Cacus which were quell'd by Hercules: and in the flourishing of the Roman Empire. Sen••c•• the Tragoedian, and the Philosopher of the same name; a man of that happy memory, that he could repeat 2000 names in the same order that they were rehear••ed; as also Quint••lian the Oratour, Lucan, and Martial, excellent in their kindes, and Pomponius M••l the Geographer. In the middle times, Fulgentius, and Isidore Bishop of Se∣vi••l: and in our Fathers dayes, A••ias Montanus, famous for his Edition of the holy Bible; Ma∣s•••• a learned Commentator; Osorius, well seen in the Latine elegancies; and be••ore all, as well in industrie as time, osta us Bishop of Avila, a man so copious and industrious in his writings, that it is thought he writ more sheets than he lived dayes. But o•• late times we find but few of their Works which have passed the Mountains, the Latine which they write being very coarse, and fa∣vouring too much of the School-man (wherein their excellency consists) and therefore they set out their Works most commonly in their own tongue onely. The Chie•• for Soldie••y amongst them, were formerly 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who held out so long against the Romans; Trajan, and Th••odo••ius, both R••man Emperours; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the second, King of the Gothes, the victorious Conquerour of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bernardo del Carpi••, and Cid Ruis Di••z, famous for their atchievements against the

Moors: and in late times, Gonsalvo the Great Captain; who subdued Naples; Ferdinand Duke of Alva, who conquered Portugall, &c.

The Christian Faith, if we may beleeve the old Spanish Tradition, was first here planted by S. James the Apostle, within four yeers after the death of our Redeemer. To which tradition, though they held very constant a long time together, yet of late dayes, Baronius, and other learned men of the Church of Rome, doe most deservedly reject it. That St. Paul had a purpose of coming hither, is evident in his 15th Chapter to the Romans: and that he did come hither accordingly, is positively affirmed by S. Chrysostom, Theodoret, and divers others of the Fathers; which was in Anno 61, as B••ronius thinketh. Nor did St. Peter want his part in this great service, but joyned with St. Paul, though not in the journey, yet in the sending of Bishops and other Presbyters, to second the beginnings made by that Apostle. For it is said expresly in the Martyrologies, that C••••siphon, Torquatus, Secundus, Cecilius, Judaletius, Hesychius, and Euphrasius, being at Rome ordained Bishops by the two A••ostles, ad praedicandum verbum Dei in Hispanias directi, were dis∣patched into Spain to preach the Gospell. Bishops, most likely, of those Cities where they suffered death, the names of which occurre in the Martyrologie. Vnder the Empire of the Gothes, the faith of CHR••ST, which at their coming hither they found right and Orthodox, was defiled with Ari∣anism: not ejurated till the year 588. when that whole Nation did submit to more Catholique ten∣dries. Since that, they have been punctuall followers of the Church of Rome, and that too in the very errours and corruptions of it; taking up their Religion on the Popes autority: and therein so tenacious or pertinacious, that the King doth suffer none to live in his Dominions, which profess not the Roman-Catholique Religion; of which they have been, since the times of Luther, such a∣vowed Patrons, that one of the late Popes being sick, and hearing divers men to moan his appro∣ching end, uttered some words to this effect. My life (said he) can nothing benefit the Church, but pr••y for the pr••sperity of the King of Spain, as its chief Supporter. And though he spoke these words of King P••ilip the 2d, yet they hold good in his Successors ever since, being esteemed the greatest Patrons and Protectors of the Catholick Cause. Which is indeed the proper interess of this King. For seeing that they have framed to themselves an hope of the Western Monarchy: and fin∣ding no fitter means of inlarging their own Temporall, than by concurring with the Pope in up∣holding his Spirituall Empire, they have linked themselves most fast to that See. To which end they have taken upon them to be the Executioners of the Popes Excommunications; by which Office Ferdinand the Catholique surprized Navarre: not without hope of working the like effect, in some course of time, on the rest of the interdicted Estates of Europe; as may be seen, by the eager fol∣lowing of the French War against Henry the 4th, till he had reconciled himself to the Church of Rome; and the like War managed for many years together against Queen Elizabeth of England. And the pursute of this Spanish Monarchy is so hotly followed by the Jesuits, who in all their per∣swasions speak not more of one God, or of one Pope, than they doe of one King; that they hold it forth for the only means to unite the differences of the Church, and subdue that great Enemy of Religion, the Turk. Nor is this onely a Conjecture, or a project of the ••esuits onely, but a design avowed and declared in Print, that all the World may take notice of it: and that too in a Book not only licenced by the Provincial of the Dominicans, and the supreme Councell of the Inquisition; but by Order from the Lords of the Counsell, with the Kings Privilege and Commendation prefixt before it, The Book entituled, La convenientia de los dos Monarquias Catolicas, &c. The Agree∣ment of the two Catholick Monarchies of Rome and Spaine, set out in the year 1612. by one Iohn de P••ente. In the Frontispice whereof are set two Scutcheons, the one bearing the Crosse-Keys of Rome, the other the Arms of Castile and Leon; in Vinculo pacis for the motto. On the one side of this there is a Pourtraiture representing Rome, with the Sun shining over it, and darting his Beams upon the Keys, with this Inscription. Luminare majus ut praesit Orbi et Urbi, the Greater light to govern the Citie and the World. On the other side another Image designing Spaine, with the Moon shining over that, and darting her Raies on the Spanish Scutcheon, with this Impress, ••••minare minus ut subdatur Urbi et dominetur Orbi, i. e. The lesser light made to be subject to the Citie (understand of Rome,) but to govern all the World besides. Over all in the top of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or Title-page, in Capitall Let••ers, Fecit Deus duo Luminaria magna, God made two great Lights. The whole Book being an indifferent large Folio, is but a Comment on this Text; which for substance is conteined wholly in the Frontispice, but more at large discoursed of in the Volume it self, and plainly shewes what is intended, and by whom. And yet perhaps the Pope and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 both, may fail in that which is the main of their expectation, and if the project take effect, the Spaniara will then write himself Luminare majus, and make the Pope content with Luminare minus, for his part of the spoyl, and glad to borrow all his light from the Sun of Spain. For though the Kingdom of Spain, and Popedom of Rome be thus straitly combined, yet herein the Popes have overshot themselves; in that leaning so much to the Spaniard, and so immoderatly in∣creasing his dominion, they doe in a manner stand at his devotion; and may peradventure in the end be forced to cast themselves into his arms as their good Lord and Master. For certain it is, that the Spanish Agents have openly braved the Cardinals, and told them, That they hoped to see the day, wherein the King should offer to the Pope half a dozen to be made Cardinals, and he not dare to refuse any; and that they themselves should choose no Pope, but one of their Ma∣sters naming. So great an inconvenience it is more than possible it may be to the Po••es, in making this Prince the one and onely string to their bow; and fastning the dependencies of his Roman Ca∣tholiques

upon him alone, excluding France and all other Kings in Christendom, of the Romish par∣ty, from the honour of it. And yet so firm they are to their Spanish principles, that no favours ei∣ther granted to their persons or Religion are of value with them, or thought worthy of their ac∣ceptation, if it come from any other Fountain of Grace than the Court of Spain. Insomuch as I have heard from a great Minister of State, that when some favours were obtained for the English Papists on the treaty of the Match with Spain; they were ready with great greediness to embrace the same. But when the same favours were obtained for them on the Treaty with France, not a man of them would accept them. For which some of their Chiefs being asked the reason, retur∣ned this Answer, That by applying themselves to the French, they might lose the Spaniard, and it were great improvidence in them, to change an old and constant Friend who had never failed them for one of whose affections they had no assurance; and such a one, as by tolerating Hereticks in his own Do∣minions, shewed that he was no fit Patron for the Catholicks to relie upon.

The chief Rivers are, 1 Tagus, celebrated for his golden Sands, of which the Scepter of the old Kings of Portugal is affirmed by some Writers to be made, but I have not faith enough to believe the same. The head of it is in the Mountain Seira Molina, neer to Cuenca; from the which it runneth by the Citie Toledo, and then smoothly gliding by the Wals of Lisbon, doth pay his tribute to the Western Ocean. 2 Ana (now Guadiana) which arising about the same place, runneth after∣ward under the ground the space of 15 miles: and hence the Spaniards use to brag, that they have a bridge whereon 10000 cattle daily feed. An accident common to many other rivers, as to Mole, a small river in Surrey; Erasinus, in Greece; and Lycus, in Anatolia; of which last thus Ovid:

Sic ubi terreno Lycus est epotus hiatu, Existit procul hinc, alioque renascitur ore.

So Lycus, swallowed by the gaping ground, At a new mouth, far off, is rising found.

But having gotten up again, loseth it self without recovery in the Western Ocean, on the South of Portugal, which it separateth from Extremadura. 3. Baetis, now called Guadalquioir (which in the Arabick Language signifieth a great River) ariseth out of the Mountains of Sierra More∣na, and passing by Corduba and Sevil, disburdeneth it self into the Southern Ocean, at the Ha∣ven of S. Lucars de Barameda. 4. Iberus, which having its head amongst the Mountains of Bis∣cay, passeth on Eastwards by Saragossa and Tortosa, into the Mediterranean: the whole course thereof being 460 miles, of which it is navigable 200. A River of such note in the time of the Romans, that it divided this whole Countrie into Citeriorem, and Vlteriorem; of which more anon. 5. Duerus, which rising in the same Mountains passeth thorow Portugal, and so unto the Western or Atlantick Ocean. 6. M••nius, of which more in Portugal.

Chief Mountains next unto the Pyrenees spoken of before, 1. The Cantabrian Mountains, called by Plinte Juga A••••urum, which rising out of a spurr or branch of the Pyrenees, over∣spread the Provinces of Biscay, Asturia, and Gallicia (coasting along the shores of the Canta∣brian Ocean) where at last they end. 2. Idubeda, Iubalda, or Aurantius Saltus, so called by Ptolomie, and others of the ancient Writers; which beginning not far from the head of the River Iberus, followeth the course of that River by the Citie of Burgos, and endeth not far from the influx of it into the Mediterranean. 3. Sierra Morena, by Caesar called Saltus Castulo∣nensis, and Mons Marianus by Ptolomie, which beginning about the Town of Alc••raz, coasteth along the right-hand shores of the River Baetis to the Southern Seas. 4. Sierra Nevada, by Ptolomie called Mons Illipulus, and Orospeda by Strabo, but the Moores the Mountains of Alpuxaras. A chain of hils which thwart the Kingdom of Granada from East to West; and amongst which the people to this day speak the Arabick tongue.

The Countrie is said to have been first inhabited by Tubal the Sonne of Japhet. Of whom it is affirmed in the Berosus of Frier Annius and by such Chronologers as he hath imposed on by the name of that Author, that in the twelf year of Nimrod, which was 140 years after the Flood, he seated himself in the Asturias a part of Spain, and there built the Town of S. Vval. A Device so foolish and absurd, that it is not to be honoured with a confutation: For either ••ubal, must come hither by Sea or by Land: If by Land, then must he in the compass of a year or two tra∣vell not less than 4000 miles (for so far it is at least from Biscay to the vallie of Sh••naar) with woemen and children, thorough most unpassible Woods and Mountains; which no understand∣ing man can give belief to. If by Sea, besides the short time he had to provide shipping for so great a Company, and so long a voyage, nothing is more improbable to a sober man, than that he should leave Italy and Africk upon either hand; or pretermit the opportunitie of possessing Valentia, Andulazia, Portugal, being fruitfull Countries, to fix himself in the most mountainous, woody, and barren Province of all this Continent; yet most of our Berosians are so confident in it, that they make him the first King of Spain, from whom to Gargarus, Melicola, they num∣bred 25 Kings more, who lasted 988 years: the chief of which are said to be, 1 Hesperus, who subduing also Italy, named both Countries Hesperia: but so, that Italy was called Hesperia the greater, and Spain, Hesperia the less. 2 Hispanus, whence they conceit the name of Hisparia to be derived. 3 Tagus, 4 Baetus, and 5 Anus, whence the three famous Rivers in Spain so called, must by all means be derived. 6 Idubeda, God-father no doubt, to the great Mountain so named. 7 Sicileus, from whom the Isle of Sicily is said to take denomination. 8 Hispalis,

who is reported to have built the Citie Sevill, or Hispalis. 9. Brigus, the Founder of Flavic-Briga, and other Towns ending in Briga. 10 Lusus, who gave name to Lusitania or Portugall. The Catalogue of which Kings I desire no man to beleeve farther, than that of our own State from B••ut•••• to Cassibeline. A Catalogue so ill contrived, that whereas ••ustin speaks of Habis, and Herodotus of Argunthonius; Macrobius of Heron, and Plutarch of Indibilis; all Kings of Spa••n, none of all these are mentioned in it. So that the coming of ••ubal in person) hither, is a silly vanitie, though we deny not but the Spaniards, or some nations of them, may derive their Pedegree from ••ubal, as being the descendants of the Iberi, whom Iosephus saith to have been antiently called Thobelos: a name in which are all the Radicall Letters of Tubal, and which diffe∣reth not much from it in sound. For somewhat before the supposed time of Gargarus Melicola, the Iberians are said to come in under Panus: divided after his decease amongst many petit Kings and Princes, for the space of 900 and odd years, even till the first Attempts which the Carthagi∣nian: made upon it; who found here no such Vniversal or Supreme Monarch, as the Berosian Fa∣bler, dream of. During which time, we find nothing more observable and certain in the storie of it, than the planting of Colonies on the ••ea-coasts by divers Nations, according to the Custom of those elder times. Of which sort were the ••owns of Emporia, and Dianium, founded by the Massilians; Sa••untum, by the Zacynthi, or people of Zant; Rhodope, by the Rhodians as some think; the Citie and Isle of Gades planted by the Tyrians, who after spread themselves over all the Coasts of Andaluzia. The first that came in bodies hither, in the way of Conquest, were the C••ltae, a great and potent Nation of Gaul, who mixing themselves with the Iberi, caused the whole Countrie to be called Cel••iberia: but the time when they came into it, is very uncertain, Of the invasion o•• it by the Carthaginians there is greater certainty: Who being beaten out of ••icil by the conquering Romans, Anno V. C. 512. and not daring to look any more that way, bended their Forces to the West, and passing thorough the streights of Gibral∣tur, by the Isle of Gades (their own long before) landed in Spain, under the Conduct of Amil∣car, the Father of Annibal, four years after the loss of Sicilie. In less than 20 years follow∣ing, Amilcar, Asd••ubal his Sonne-in-Law, and Annibal the Sonne of Amilcar, had made almost all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 subject to the Carthagi••ians, even from the Western Ocean to the Pyrenees; destroyed Sag••••tium, built new Carthage, and strook so great a terrour into all the Countrie, that had not Annibals design caried him to Italy, the State of Carthage had been absolute Masters of it with∣out further opposition or resistance. But Annibal having taken all his old Souldiers with him; and those that came from Carthage to command in chief, not being men of parts sufficient to goe thorough with it; they lost it peece-meal to the R••mans, but in less time than they had been getting it from the Spaniards; the valour and good fortune of Corn. Scipio, over-ruling the de∣••l••ing power of that mighty State. The last that here commanded for the State of Carthage was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Sonne of G••lgo, who being beaten by Scipio into the Iland of Gades, left that al••o to the keeping of Mago, one of his Commanders; by whom being pillaged and deserted, it forthwith yeelded to the Romans, the Carthaginians after this never possessing foot of ground in all this Continent.

The Romans thus becoming Masters of a great part of it, divided it into Vlteriorem, lying from the River Iberus Westward because the furthest off from them; and Citeriorem, between the said River and the Pyr••n••es. But having totally subdued it, they divided it into three main parts, 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 so called of Tarragon the chief Citie of it, conteining Arragon, Navarre, Biscay, Gallicia, &c. 2 Baeticam, so named of the River Baetis, which runneth thorow it, com∣prehending the now Countries of Granada, Andaluzia, and part of Extremadura. 3. Lusitani∣cam, denominated from the Lusitani, the most potent People of that part, differing in extent from the present 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (though this called Lusitania by our modern Latinists.) For the old 〈◊〉〈◊〉 comprehended part of Extrem••dura, and some part of the two Castiles; and no more of the present Portugal, than what lieth betwixt the two Rivers, Ana and Duero: that on the South of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being laid to Baetica, and that on the North of Duero, unto Tarraconensis. Of these three parts, Baetica was in most esteem under the Romans; insomuch, that it contained 8 Roman 〈◊〉〈◊〉 8 Municipal Cities, and 29 other Towns, endued with the rights and privileges of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉. The reason thereof was, that the people of this Countrie having been formerly broken by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, with more quiet endured the yoke of the Romans; whereas the rest, for a l••ng time, resisted the entrie and Empire of that prevailing Citie. But to proceed to the assurs of Rome in Spain, Sci••io Africanus laid the first foundation of the Roman Govern∣ment in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Countrey▪ which building, though undertaken by many excellent work-men, was not 〈…〉〈…〉 till the dayes of Augustus, being almost 200 years since the first attempt. ••e roo••ed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••rengthened it, and made it a principal building in his Monarchical Citie. For the 〈…〉〈…〉 were exceeding valiant and resolute, sometimes disgracing, sometimes endangering the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 r••putat••on; insomuch that there were more Commanders lost in those wars, than any ••ther. At 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Romans fought not with the Spaniards, but with the Carthaginians in Spain: then perished both the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, viz. the Father and the Vncle of Africanus. Viriathus held war for 2•• years, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 held out 15, the Astures remained unconquered till the time of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a••d all resolutely maintained their particular liberties, ut dij••dicari non poterat (saith 〈◊〉〈◊〉) Hispanis an Romanis plus esset 〈◊〉〈◊〉 R••boris, & uter populus alteri pariturus foret. Such manner of men were the antient Spaniards under Rome and Carthage; the first people of

the Continent of Europe (excepting Italy) on which the R••mans did begin to enlarge their Empire; and the last that wholly were subdued and conquered by them. But being conquered at thelast, and brought under the form of a Province by Augustus ••aesa••, it was governed by their Proconsuls, Praetors, and other Magistrates, according to the division before-mentioned. But ••o••st••nti••e the Great in his new modelling of the Empire, laying some part of Afric•• to it, made it a Diocese of the Empire, made subject to the Praefectus Praetorio for Gaul, by whose Vicari•••• it was governed: the whole being then divided into these seven Provinces, viz. 1 B••tica, 2 Lusitania, bounded as before; 3 Gallicia, containing the modern Gallicia, Leou and Oviedo, the greatest part of the Old Castile, and so much of Portugal as lieth betwixt the two Rivers of Minio and Duero. 4 Carthaginensis, so called from the Citie of New Carthage, comprehending New Castile, Murcia, and Valentia, with part of the Old Castile, Aragon, and Andulusia. 5 ••araconensis, embracing all Biscay, Na∣varre, and Catalog••e, with the greatest part of the Kingdom of Aragon. 6 ••ingita••a, so called from Tingis (now Tangier,) a Town of Africk, on the opposite Coast, in which are now the great Kingdoms of Fesse and Morocco: And 7 the Province of the Hands, containing Ma••orca, Minor∣ca, Ebusa, and Frumentaria. Of which seven Provinces, the three first were Consularie, governed by P••oconsu••s; the other four from their being under Presidents were called Presidiarie. Being thus setled, it continued a Roman Diocese till about the yeer 400, when it was subdued by Gundericus, King of the Vandals: of which People, their beginning, atchievements, and finall Period, we will speak more when we come to Afr••ck, where they fixed themselves: invited thereunto, partly to eschew the ill neighbourhood of the Gothes, who began to grow too potent for them, and partly to satisfie the desires of Boniface, Governour of that Province for the Emperour Valentinian the 3d, against whom he had then rebelled, and wanted such support to make good his action. These be∣ing gon, the Suevi and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who entred with them, could not long subsist, but were finally bro∣ken by the Gothes, and afterwards dispossessed of their Kingdoms also, (though suffered to remain in the Country still) as shall be shewn hereafter in its proper place. As for the Gothes (of whom we shall speak more in Sweden, and have alreadie made some mention when we were in Gaule,) having sacked Rome, and wasted Italy, under the conduct of Alaric, they were bought out of that Country by the gift of Narbonensis in Gaule, and so much of Tarraconensis in Spain as now makes up the Province of Catalogne: the Composition being ratified by the mariage of Athaulfus, the Successour of Alaric, with Placid••a Sister to Honorius the Western Emperour. Vallia, or Wallia, the Successor of Athaulfus, having beaten the A••ani out of Lusitania and Carthaginensis, added those Provinces also unto his Estates, and confined the Vandals within Baetica, was the first of the Gothes which entituled himself King of the Gothes in Spain. By their Agreement with the Romans, they were to keep those Provinces for the use of the Empire which they did conquer and recover from the barbarous Nations: but contrary to all Faith, and the Articles of their Agreement, ha∣ving once beaten the Alani out of Lusitania, by the prowess of Vallia, and the Suevi out of Baetica, under the conduct of Theodoric the Brother of Torismund; they fell upon the Romans themselves, whom ••••ri••us and his Successors, by little and little, dispossessed of all Spaine on this side of the Streights. Ti••gita••a held out longest, as furthest off, unfortunately attempted by Theudes the 9th King of the Gothes, whose Souldiers being set upon by the Romans on the Lords day, or Sunday, refused to fight in their own defence, and were so miserably defeated, that there was never a man of them left to carry news of the overthrow. So early did the Superstition of a Lords day Sabbath prevail upon this melancholick and devout people. But what this Theudes could not doe, was per∣formed by S••intilla, who in the short time of his reign, Anno 642. made the Con∣quest absolute.

Let us next look upon the Gothes as Lords of Spain, and we shall find them to have been Chri∣stians in Religion, and somewhat civilized by their long neighbourhood and conversation with the Grecians before they turned their Forces into the West. Their company more desired in this respect, than that of the Vand••ls, who were not only Pagans, but far more barbarous. But these Gothes being for long time of the Arian Faction, did grievously afflict and persecute the Orthodox Prelates: continuing in this errour till the death of Leonigild (or Leutigildis as some call him) the last Patron and Assertor of it. Their Government Monarchicall, but the Kings Elective, (though for the most part they kept themselves to the Regall Family:) an Excommunication being laid on such, by the fift Councill of To••edo, as went about to alter that established course. Their Rule of Government was Custom••, and that not left in writing, but committed to Memory and Traditi∣on•• written Laws being first made by King Eur••cus, which the ensuing Princes confirmed and perfected. What else concerneth them we shall find in the close of this Catalogue of

The Kings of the Gothes in Spain.

• A. C.
• 421. 1 Vallia. 22.
• 443. 2 Theodoric. 13.
• 456. 3 Thorismund. 3.
• 459. 4 Theodoric II. 14.
• 473. 5 Henry or Euricus. 18.
• 491. 6 Alaricus. 21.
• 512. 7 Gensalaric. 3.
• 515. 8 Amalaric. 11.
• 526. 9 Theudes. 18.
• 543. 10 Theodogisdus. 3.
• 546. 11 Agila. 5.
• 551. 12 Athanagildus. 14.
• 565. 13 Luiba. 3.
• 568. 14 Leonigild. 18.
• ...

• 586. 15 Richared. 15.
• 601. 16 Luiba II. 2.
• 603. 17 Victoricus. 7.
• 610. 18 Gundemaris. 20.
• 630. 19 Sisebulus. 9.
• 639. 20 Richared II. 2.
• 641. 21 Suintilla. 3.
• 644. 22 Siseranda. 7.
• 651. 23 Suintilla II. 4.
• 655. 24 Tulgas. 2.
• 657. 25 Vidisuindus. 10.
• 667. 26 Recesuind. 13.
• 680. 27 Bamba. 9.
• 689. 28 Ering. 7.
• 696. 29 Egypea. 7.
• 703. 30 Vitiza. 13.
• 716. 31 Roderick the last King of the Goths in Spain, elected to the prejudice of the Sonnes of Vitiza, which after proved the ruine and over∣throw of the Kingdom. For though the Kingdom went for the most part by Election, yet had they respect to the next of blood, (as at this time in Poland and Bohemia:) very few interlopers being here admitted; yet some there were who either by their merit or some opportunity got the possession of the Kingdom, though not at all relating to the Royall family. Of which kind were Theudis, an Ostro-Goth, sometimes the Governour hereof for Theodorick King of the Gothes in Italy, Protectour of this Kingdom in the minority of Amalaric, and Theudegisolus, Nephew to Totilas one of the successors to Theodoric. The rest of principall note were 1 Theodoric the first, slain in the battell neer Tholouze against Attila the Hunn, in defence of his own Countries and the Roman Empire. 2 Theodoric the second, who beat the Nation of the Suevi out of Batica; and 3 Leonigild or Leutigilde, who deprived them of Galicia also. 4 Reccaredus the first, who first embraced the Catholick doctrine of the Church, and rejected Arianisme; and for that cause first honoured with the title of the Catholick King; afterwards resumed by Alfonsus the first King of Leon, and made hereditary by Ferdinand the King of Castile, Aragon, &c. Grandfather un∣to Charles the fift. 5 Euricus, or Henricus as some call him, as remarkeable for Civill Politie, as Reccaredus for piety: as being the Licurgus or Leg••slator of this people, not governed till his time by a written Law, but either by uncertain customes, or at the pleasure of such Officers as the Kings set over them. 5 Suintilla, Sonne of Reccaredus the second, who having in the short time of his reign expelled the Roman forces out of Tingitana Anno 642. was the first Monarch of all Spain, whereof Tingitana (though on the other side of the Sea) had been made a Province by the Emperour Constantine, as before was said. And of this Province was Iulianus Governour in the time of Rhoderick, who being of the faction of the Sonnes of Vitiza, stomacked his advance∣ment to the Kingdom; and thereby got the greater portion of the Kings displeasure. Who sen∣ding him upon an Embassie to the Moores of Asrica, in the mean time defloured his Daughter Cana: which the Father took in such indignation, that he procured the Moores (amongst whom he had gotten much credit) to come over into Spain. This request they performed under the conduct of Musa and Tariffe: and having made a full conquest, subjected it to the great Caliphs, or Mahometan Emperours. It is recorded in a MS. History of the Saracens, that at the first co∣ming of Tariffe into Spain, a poor woman of the Country being willingly taken prisoner, fell down at his feet, kissed them, and told him, that she had heard her Father (who was lettered) say, that Spain should be conquered by a people, whose Generall should have a Mole on his right shoulder, and in whom one of his hands should be longer than the other. He, to animate his Souldiers against the next encounter, uncloathed himself, and shewed the marke, which so encouraged them that they now doubted not the victory. Roderick had in his Army 130000 foot, and 35000 horse. Tariff had 30000 horse, and 180000 foot. The battell continued seven days together from morning to night: at last the Moores were victorious. What became of King Ro∣derick was never known; his Souldiers took one arrayed in their Kings apparell, whom, upon examination, they found to be a Sheepheard; with whom the King, after the discomfiture, had changed cloathes. It is written also in Rodericus Toletanus, that before the coming of those Sa∣racens, King Roderick, upon hope of some treasure, did open a part of the Palace of long time forbidden to be touched; but found nothing but Pictures which resembled the Moores; with a Prophecie, that whensoever the Palace was there opened, the people there resembled should over∣come Spain▪ and so it hapned Anno 724.

The Moores, now Lords of Spain by the treason of Iulian, (who having seen the miserable death of his wife and children, was starved in prison by the Africans) permitted the free use of Religion to the old Inhabitants, lest they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of Conscience, should leave their native soyl desolate. The Moores finished their conquest in five years, say some, o∣thers in two, and some again in eight Moneths. To keep the new conquered Country in subje∣ction, no way was so convenient as to plant Colonies: but the Morisco women would not aban∣don their old seates. Hereupon Musa and Tariffe, by gifts, pardons, and perswasions, drew many Christian women to forsake their Religion, whom they maried to the Souldiers. Not long after Vl••dor Vlit, the great Caliph, sent over about 50000 Families of Moores and Iewes; assigning them a convenient portion of lands, to be held with great immunities, & upon small rents. These Politick courses notwithstanding, the Moores long enjoyed not the sole Soveraign∣ty herein for the Christians having now recovered breath, chose themselves Kings; and the Au∣thority of the Caliphs declining, gave the Moores liberty to erect divers petit royalties; so that at last Spain fell into a thirteenfold division, into the Kingdoms and proprietary estates of 1 Navarre, 2 Biscay, and 3 Guipuscoa, 4 Leon and Oviedo, 5 Gallicia, 6 Corduba, 7 Granada,

8 Murcia,* 1.239 9 Toledo, 10 Castile, 11 Portugall and the Members of it, 12 Valentia, 13 Ca∣talovia, 14 the Kingdom of Majorca, and 15 that of Aragon, not to say any thing of the petit Kingdoms of Iaen, Algozire, and Sevill, besides others of like nature to them, erected by the factious and divided Moores, but of short continuance all of them, and of little note; All now re∣duced at this day under the three governments of Castile, Portugal, and Aragon, the Kingdoms and Estates of Leon, Navarre, Corduba, Granada, Gallicia, Biscay, Murcia and Toledo, being un∣der Castile; Portugall with Algarve, and the Isles of Azores, an entire government of it self, Va∣lentia, Catalonia, and Majorca, under that of Aragon.

1. NAVARRE.

NAVARRE, the first Kingdom for antiquitie in Spain, is bounded on the East with the Principality of Bearn, in the Kingdom of France; on the West, first with the River Ebro, or Iberus, and after with a little River falling into it neer Calaborra, by which divided from Ca∣stile; on the North, with the Cantabrian Mountains, by which parted from Guipuscoa, and on the South, with the River Aragon (or Arga) by which divided from that Kingdom.

It was called at first the Kingdom of Sobrarbre, from a Town of that name, situate in the most inaccessible part of the Pyrenees, and therefore chose by Garcia Ximines the first King hereof, for the seat of his Kingdom, as most defensible against the fury of the Moores: Afterwards it took the name of Navarre, either from Navois, signifying a plain and champagn Countrie, first used by Inigo Arista the sixth King, who having taken Pampelune, abandoned the hill Countries and betook himself unto the Plains; or from Navarriere, the chief of the three parts into which that Citie was divided, not only at the taking thereof, but a long time after.

The Countrie though environed on all sides with mighty Mountains, yet of it self is said to be reasonably fruitfull, well watered, and for the most part plain, and level, as before is said. It taketh up some parts of both sides of the Pyrenees: the Spanish side being fertile, and adorned with trees; the French side generally very bare and naked. That on the Spanish side, and on the summits of the Mountains, now possessed by the Spaniard, is called High Navarre; that on the French side, now called Base, or Low Navarre, estimated at a sixth part of the whole King∣dom, is enjoyed by the French; incorporated by King Lewis the 13. to the Realm of France, Anno, 1620.

Places of most importance in Base Navarre, 1. S. Palai, formerly the place of Iudicature for this part of the Kingdom: but in the year 1620. removed to Pau in the Principality of Bearn: both Bearn and Base Navarre, which had before been governed as distinct Estates from the Realm of France, being then incorporate to that Crown. 2. Navarreux, a Town of great im∣portance▪ seven Leagues from Pan; well fortified, and as well munitioned: King Lewis the 13. finding in it at his coming thither, Anno 1620. no fewer then 45 Cannons all mounted, besides 40 Culverins and smaler Peeces, with Powder, Buller, and Victuals answerable thereunto. 3. P••ed de Port, or S. Iohn de Pied de Port, bordering on the edge of France, against which formerly a Peece of especiall strength, 4. Roncevallis or Ronc••vaux, situate in the most pleasant Countrie of all Navarre, in the entrance of a small but delightfull Valley, famous for the great battel fought neer unto it, in the streights or entrances of the Mountains leading to this Valley, betwixt the French under Charlemagne, and a great Army of Moores and natural Spaniards, confederate to∣gether in defence of their common Liberty. In which battel, by the treachery of Gavelon, 40000 of the French were slain, aud amongst them, Rowland Earl of Mans, the Nephew of Charles, and others of the Peers of France, of whom so many Fables are reported in the old Romances, the first Author of which Fables passeth under the name of Archb. ••urpin, said to be one of those twelve Peers, who taking on him to record the Acts of Charles the Great, hath interlaced his Storie with a number of ridiculous vanities: by means whereof the noble Acts of that puissant Emperour, and his gallant Followers, are much obscured and blemished by those very pens, which in the times succeeding did employ themselves to advance the same.

Of special note in High Navarre, 1. Victoria, first built or rather reedified by Sancho the 4th, King of Navarre, Anno 1180. by whom thus named in memory of some victory obtained there∣abouts against the Castilians; as in like case, there had been many Towns built by the Greeks and Romans, by the name of Nicopolis, or the Citie of Victorie, which we shall meet withall hereaf∣ter. Situate in the place of the antient Vellica, but graced with the privileges, and name of a Citie by Iohn the 2d of Castile, after it came under the command of that Crown, Anno 1432. A Town belonging properly to the little Province of Olava, and the chief thereof: which Pro∣vince being wholly in and amongst the Cantabrian Mountains, was of old a member of Navarre, but being extorted from it Anno 1200, by Alphonso the 2d of Castile, it was in the year 133••▪ in∣corporated into that Crown as a part thereof, as were some other Towns and members of this Kingdom also, won by the Castilians. 2 Viane, the title of the eldest Sonne of Naevarre, who was called Prince of Viane; advanced unto this ••honout by King Charles the 3d, Anno 1421. in imitation of the like custom in Castle, were the eldest Sonne was called Prince of the Asturia••: but not less memorable for the death of Caesar Borgia, slain neer unto it in an ambush, after all his wanderings, and interchangeableness of fortunes. For being sonne of Pope Alexander the sixth, by birth a Spaniard, he was by his Father made a Cardinal; but relinquishing that Title, by Charles

the eighth of France created Duke of Valeatinois in the Province of Daulphine: during his Fathers life he had reduced under his obedience divers of the Estates which antiently had belonged to the Church of Rome: but after his decease imprisoned by Pope Iulio the second who was jealous (not without good cause) of his plots and practices. From Rome he stole unto Gonsalvo, then Vice-Roy of Naples for Ferdinando the Catholique; who notwithstanding his safe conduct, sent him prisoner to Spain: but breaking prison (desperarely sliding down a window) he came at last into this kingdom, and was here slain in an Ambuscado, as before was said. So many times was Machiavels great Politician over-reached by Bookmen and Souldiers. 3 Sobrarbre, in the most inaccessible parts of the Pyrenees, for that cause made the first seat of the Kings of Navarre, entituled from thence the Kings of Subrarbre. Made afterwards a distinct Kingdom from Na∣varre by Sa••ch•• the great, who gave it to Gonsales his youngest Sonne: after whose death (not having issue) it was seized on by Don Raym••r the first King of Aragon, and made a Member of that Crown. 4 Sanguess••, a Town of a large territorie and jurisdiction, privileged with a Suffrage in the Convention of Estates, and a strong Fortress on the borders towards Aragon: for which cause formerly aimed at by the Kings thereof, who have had it sometimes in their hands. 5 Pampelun in the Champagn Country, on the banks of the River Arga, the Metropolis of this Kingdom, and the seat Royall of its Kings since the Conquest of it from the Moores by Inigo Arista the sixt King of Navarre. Of old divided into three parts, that is to say Bourg, Peuplement, and Navarri∣ere; each having severall Officers and Iurisdictions (the cause of many quarrels and much blood amongst them) till all united into one body, and reduced under the command of one chief Ma∣gistrate, by King Charles the third. An antient Town, first built by Pompey at the end of his wars against Se••to••ius: in memory of whom called Pompeiopolis, by our modern L••••inists; but Pampe∣loa, more neer unto the present name, by P••olomie and Anto••inus, now an Episcopall See, the seat of the Vice Roy, and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain. 6 Moia, not far from the borders of France, where it joyneth on Guipuscoa, a place of principall importance: the Ca∣stle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albre•• against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom. 7 Montreal, 8 Olite, and 9 Ta••alla; all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom, to Frederick of Toledo, Duke of Alva. Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castil••, as his Sonne Fer∣dinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall. 10 Tude••e, on the Eastern bank of the River E∣bro, honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick, on his surprizall of that Kingdom. 11 Calahorra, situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibr••, by Ptolomie called Calagorina, by Strubo, Calaguris, now a Bishops See; taken from Raimir the 2d. King of Navarre▪ by A••••onso the 2d. of Castile, and made a Member of that Kingdom. As also was 12 Logrog∣no, on the same banks of the River also▪ 13 Estella bordering on Castile, to which adjudged (though on the Eastern side of the River) by Lewis the 11th. of France; made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile, and John King of Navarre and Arago••.

The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones, possessed not only of this tract, but of B••scay and Gui••••scoa also, from them denominated: who passing over the Pyrenees, made them∣selves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French, and Vascovia in La∣tin. Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes, and from them by the Moores; it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines, a noble man of the Gothish blood, who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens, Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of So∣brarbre, and after that of Navarre; for the Reasons formerly delivered. The sixt from Garcia X••mines was Inigo surnamed A••ista, (so named from his vehemency and heat in War) the Sonne of Simon Earl of B••gorre in G••sco••gne, elected to this Kingdom, on the death of Ximines the fift King, Anno 840 or thereabouts, as the next Heir (but in the collaterall Line) of D••n Garcia ••imines the first King of Sobrarbre. To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally, though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King. But certain∣ly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne, by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals, and held till the time of this King, who pos∣sessed himself of it. To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crow∣ning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France. But the old Roman Provinci∣all cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings, communica∣ted only, in that time, to the Emperors of the East and West, the Kings of Hierusalem, England, France, and S••••cil. And therefore probable it is, that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne. Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were, 3 Fortun•• the second Nephew of Inigo Arista, by his Sonne Garcia the third, who added unto his Estate the Earl∣dom of Aragon, descended to him by his Mother, the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius, or Azna∣rio, the last Earl thereof. 4 Sancho the fourth, surnamed the Great, who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain: his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre; his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon, Toledo, Sevil, Corduba, ac∣cording to the names of their severall Kingdoms; the Gothes, Kings of the Gothes in Spain; and so the Vandalls and the Suevi. Onely the Earls of Barcelone, at their first Erection by the French, entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain, as if all were theirs; with bragg and vanitie enough. But this Prince had some good ground for it, as being by inheritance possessed

of Navarre and Aragon; of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugn••, or Elvi••a, Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof; and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon: so that almost all Spain, not possessed by the Moores, was become his own. Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors, the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain: and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch. But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike; or else offended with the eldest, who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery: divided his Estates amongst them: giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne, the Realm of Navarre, with that part of Leon which he held by conquest; to Ferdinand his second Sonne, Castile; and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir; both which he e∣rected into Kingdoms: and finally, to Gonsales his third Sonne▪ the Realm of Sobrarbre, then first dismembred from Navarre. By means of which impolitick course, his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates, instead of opposing the common foe, quarrelled with each other, and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours: which mischief might have been avoided, if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings; or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme. 5 Sancho the fift, Nephew of Sancho the Great, by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera, unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir. After whose death, and the short interposition of his Murtherer, this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon: three of which, viz. Sancho Raymires, Pedro, & Alfonso, did severally and successively enjoy the same▪ 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre, surnamed the Warriour, who for a time was King of Castile also in right of ••rraca his Wife: in which respect he took unto him∣self the title of Emperour of Spain, though not acknowledged so by others. But finally, dying without issue, and his Brother Raymir, or Raymond called the Monk, succeeding in Aragon; the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson, the direct heir of Garcia de Na∣gera, by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne. 7 Sancho the 8th, the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir, by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise, the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre: the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females, or Heirs generall, to the Earls of Champag••e, and so unto the Kings of France, the Houses of Eur••ux, Foix, Albret, and Vendosme; but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family. By meanes whereof, these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores, by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon; and having no way to enlarge their Revenue or Dominions by any undertakings and Adventures at Sea, as the Portugals did; incorporated to their Crown as fair and large possessions in the Realm of France, as any of the others did in the Spanish Conti∣nent. The Principality of Bearn, the Earldoms of Foix and Begorre, united in the person of Gaston of Foix; as those of Armaignac and Albret in the person of John Earl of Albret, all lying together on the other side of the Pyrenees, all added to this Crown by mariage with the Heirs hereof, made up a fairer and wealthier Estate than Navarre it self; inferiour to few Provinces in the Realms of Spain. Not to say any thing of the accession of the Countie Palatine of Champagne; exchanged afterwards for some Lands in the Coantie of La March in Limosin; or of the Earldoms of Eureux, and the Dutchie of Vendosme; as lying further off, and of lesse importance. Nor of the great Kingdom of France now herewith incorporate, as to the person of the K. though not in the possessi∣on of this Kingdom also. With so much judgement and success did the ensuing Kings (not other∣wise able to enlarge their territories) bestow their daugh••ers; that the Distaff proved as happy to this little Kingdom, as the Sword to others. 8 Charles, the second of that name, and the 30th King of Navarre, whom I mention not for any glorious Actions atchieved in his life, (for that was full enough of ignominy,) but for the strangeness and hideousness of his death. He was a Prince much given to voluptuousness and sensuall pleasures, which so wasted his spirits, that in his old age he sell into a kind of Lethargie. To comfort his benummed joynts, he was bound and sewed up naked in a sheet steeped in boyling Aqua-vitae. The Chirurgion having made an end of sewing the sheet, and wanting a knife to cut off the threed, took a wax candle that stood lighted by him: but the flame running down by the threed, caught hold on the sheet; which (according to the nature of Aqua-vitae) burned with that vehemency, that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire. 9 John of A••agon, the second Sonne of Ferdinand the first, in the life of his Brother Alphonso was made King of Navarre, in right of Blanche his Wife, Daughter of Charles the 3d, and on the death of his Brother, King of Aragon also. And though his Queen died long before him, in whose right he reigned, yet he kept possession of the Kingdom, till his death, (reigning 54 years in all) not∣withstanding the opposition made against him by Charles Prince of Viana, his onely Sonne by that mariage, and Heir apparent of that Crown; whom he vanquished, imprisoned, and at last poyso∣ned. 10 John, Earl of Albret in Gascoigne, King of Navarre in right of Katharine his Wife: in whose reign the Kingdom of Navarre was seized on by Ferdinand the Catholique, Sonne of the said John King of Aragon, and Navarre; by a second Wife. The manner of it we shall relate with more particulars, when we have summed up the whole Succession of

The Kings of Navarre.

• A▪ Ch.
• 716. 1 Garcia Ximines. 42.
• 758. 2 Garcia II. Sonne of Garc. Ximi∣nes.
• 822. 3 Fortunio. 13.
• 815. 4 Sancho Garcia. 17.
• 832. 5 Ximines Garcia, the last of the di∣rect
• ...

• Line of Garcia Ximines.* 1.240 An Interregnum of 4 years.
• 844. 6 Inigo, surnamed Arista, Earl of Begorre, the next Heir Male of the house of Garcia Ximi∣nes. 23.
• 867. 7 Garcia III. surnamed Inigo. 18.
• 885. 8 Fortunio II. King of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon. 16.
• 901. 9 Sancho II. called Abarca, Bro∣ther of Fortunio the 2d. 19.
• 920. 10 Garcia IV. 49.
• 969. 11 Sancho III. 24.
• 993. 12 Garcia V. surnamed the Trem∣bler.
• 1000. 13 Sancho IV. surnamed the Great, of whom sufficiently before.
• 1034. 14 Garcias VI. called de Nagera, el∣dest Sonne of Sancho. 20.
• 1054. 15 Sancho V. slain by
• 1074. 16 Raymir, the Brother of Sancho the fift, dispossessed by
• 1076. 17 Sancho VI. surnamed Ramires, King of Aragon. 18.
• 1094. 18 Pedro, King of Aragon.
• 1104. 19 Alfonso, called the Warriour, the last of the Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre.
• 1134. 20 Garcia VII. Nephew of Garcia de Nagera. 16.
• 1150. 21 Sancho VII. surnamed the Wise.
• 1194. 22 Sancho VIII. the last of the Male issue of Garcia Ximines. 40.
• 1234. 23 Theobald, Earl of Champagne, Sonne of the Lady Blanch, Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th. 19.
• 1253. 24 Theobald II. Earl of Campagne. 18.
• 1271. 25 Henry, Sonne of Theobald the 2d. 3.
• 1274. 26 Joane, the Daughter of Henry, maried to Philip the Fair of France. 31.
• 1305. 27 Lewis Hutin, King of France. 10.
• 1315. 28 Philip the Long, King of France. 5.
• 1320. 29 Charles the Fair, King of France. 8.
• 1328. 30 Joane II. Qu. of Navarre, the Daughter of Lewis Hutin. Philip II. Earl of Eureux.
• 1349. 31 Charles II. Sonne of Ioane and Philip of Eureux. 37.
• 1386. 32 Charles III. Earl of Eureux. 39.
• 1425. 33 Iohn, Prince of Aragon, after the death of his elder Brother, King of Aragon also; the Husband of Blanch, the Daugher of Charles the 3d. 54.
• 1479. 34 Leonora, Daughter of Iohn and Blanch, the Widow of Gaston Earl of Foix; a Queen of 15 dayes onely.
• 1479. 35 Francis Phoebus, Grandchild of Leonora and Gaston of Foix, by their Sonne Gaston, Prince of Vi∣ane.
• 1483. 36 Catharine, Sister of Fran∣cis. Iohn, Earl of Albret.
• 1517. 37 Henry II. Earl of Albret, Sonne of Iohn and Catharine.
• 1556. 38 Ioane III. Daughter of Henry of Albret. Antonie of Burbon, Duke of Ven∣dosme in France.
• 1572. 39. Henry III. the Sonne of Antonie and Ioane, after the death of Henry the 3d of France, succee∣ded also in that Realm, by the name of Henry the 4th.
• 1610. 40 Lewis II. of Navarre, and XIII. of France.
• 41 Lewis III. of Navarre, and XIV. of France, now living, with whom remain the rights, but not the possession of this Kingdom. For in the reign of Catharine and Iohn of Albret, Ferdinand gathered an Army under the pretence of rooting out the Moores, and surprized this Kingdom, altogether unprovided, and destitute of means to make the smallest resistance, Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surpizall, was an Excommnication laid on these Princes by the Pope, of which this King took upon him to be the Executioner: but the true cause was an antient desire which this King had to possess this frontire kingdom; it being a strong Bulwark against France. It hapned then that Lewis the 12th having incurred the displeasure of Pope ••t••lio the second, was together with all his adherents, excommunicated; and his, and their estates, given to such as could or would subdue them. The King and Queen of Navarre were at this time both French subjects: he in respect of Albret, his paternall inheritance, and she of her estates of Foix and Bearn, and therefore sided with the French King. Ferdinand having (as we said) levied an Army under colour of extirpating the Moores, turneth upon the French King; and demanded of these Princes, not only a free passage thorough their countrey, but also to have cer∣tain places of strength put into his hands, for his better assurance. These unjust demands the Na∣••arr••••y denied. Whereupon Ferdinand with all expedition invadeth the kingdom, the greatest part of which he took without a blow given, the French King being as backward in affording due assistance, as the other was unprovided of means for defence. The French netled with this loss, divers times attempted the recovery of it, but in vain: for the Spaniard still keepeth those parts of it which lie on that side of the ••yrenees; leaving the rest, which lieth on the French side of those Mountains (being about a sixt part of the whole) to the Descendants of those Princes whom he had disseized.

The Arms of Navarre are Gales, a Carbuncle nowed Or. Which Carbuncle having a resemblance unto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Gold, is said to have been first taken by Sancho the 8th, in memorie that he and his Forces had first broken the Fortification made with chaines, about the Pavilion of Mahomet Ena∣ser

the Meramomolin of Morocco,* 1.241 at the great fight in Sierra Morena: before which time the Armes of this Kingdom had been Azure, a Cross Argent.

The chief order of Knighthood was of the Lilly, begun by Garcia the sixth; their Blazen a pot of Lillies with the Portraiture of our Lady ingraved upon it; their duty to defend the Faith, and daily to repeat certain Ave-Maries.

4. LEON and OVIEDO.

THe Kingdom of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East the Countrie of Biscay; on the North, the main Cantabrian Ocean; on the South, Castile; on the West, Gallicia. So called from Leon and Oviedo, the chief Cities of it, and first seat of their Kings; the antientest Kingdom in all Spain. By a more antient name it was called Asturia, from the Astures, who possessed it in the time of the Romans; divided into the two generall names of Augustani and Transmontani, but comprehending the particular Tribes or Nations of the Pesici, Gigari, Zoclae, and Lancienses.

The Countrey mountainous and woodie, but formerly of some esteem for those small, though swift Horses which the Romans (from hence) called Asturcones▪ we may read it, Hobbies; which afterwards became a common name for all Nags or Gueldings: Asturco Macedoni••us being used for a Macedonian Nag▪ by Petronius Arbiter.

It is divided commonly into two parts, that is to say, Asturia de Oviedo, bordering on Gallicia, towards the West, and 2 Asturia Santillana, confining on Biscay, towards the ••ast. From which division of the Countrey the eldest Son of Castile is called Prince of the Asturias, in the plural num∣ber, which Title some suppose to be given unto them, because it was the first Countrey which held up against the Moores. But indeed the true Original hereof is referred by the best Spanish Wri∣ters, to the time of the mariage of Catharine, Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt, and in right of her Mother Constance, the right Heir of Castile, unto Henry Sonne of Iohn the first, then in possession of that Kingdom. For to this new maried Couple it was granted, saith Mariana, that after the manner of England, where the Heir Apparant is called Prince of Wales, they should be called Prin∣ces of the Asturias. In times succeeding the Towns of Iaen, Vbeda, Biatia, and Anduiar were added to this Principate, and so continued to this day.

Places of most importance in it, 1. Avales, on the Sea side, not far from the Promontorie, called of old Promontorium Scythicum; but now Cabo de Pinas, 2. Sublanco, now a small v••llage, but once a Town of so great strength that it was destroyed by the command of the Emperour Nerva, lest it might animate these Mountainers unto a revolt. 3. LEON, situate at the foot of the Mountains, not far from the place of the old Sublancia (as it was then called:) The town but mean, were it not beautified by a fair and large Cathedral; the Bishop whereof acknowledgeth no Metropolitan but the Pope alone. Recovered from the Moores, Anno 722. Afterwards made the Regal Seat of the Kings of Leon; by some called Legio, because the 7th Legion was here lod∣ged; by Ptolomie called Legio Germanica, and by others Gemina. 4. S. Andera, so named from a Church there built to the honour of S. Andrew; by Ptolomie called Flavionavie; now a wel-tra∣ded Port on the Cantabrian Ocean. 5. Santillana, which gives name to the Eastern part of Asturia. 6. L••anes, where the two Asturias meet together. 7. Civid id Re••l in the Western part of Asturia, called Asturia de Oviedo. 8. Villa Viciosa, the only noted Port in this part of the Countrie. 9. OVIEDO, called for a time the Citie of Bishops, because many of the Bishops of Spain, dispossessed of their Churches by the Moores, had retired thither, and there preserved the line of Episcopal Succession, till their Sees were filled again with Bishops in more happy times. Antient∣ly it was called Lucus Asturum, and was of old a Bishops See; reedified by King Froila the first, in the yeer 757. Famous enough in giving the title of a Kingdom to the first Christian Prin∣ces after the Conquest by the Moores, called from hence Kings of Oviedo. Afterwards, Anno, 896. they began to be stiled Kings of Oviedo and Leon; and at last Kings of Leon only; Oviedo being quite le••t out of the Regal stile by Raymir the 2d, Anno 904. More toward the Inlands of this Kingdom now reckoned part of old Castile) are 10. Palenza, the Pallantia of Ptolomie and An∣toninus, seated on the River ••••arrion; once a small Vniversitie, till the translation of it unto Sa∣lamanca, by King Ferdinand the third. This Town first felt the furie of the Su••vians, when they mastered these parts of Spai••. 11. Astorga, antiently called Augusta Asturica, whence the Astu∣res of this tract were called Augustani, a Bishops See frontiring on Gallicia; happy in this, that it felt not the fury of the lustfull King Vitiza; who to secure himself in his unlawfull pleasures, and to weaken his subjects, if they should attempt any thing against him, dismantelled all the Towns in his Dominions, except Leon, Toledo, and this Astorga.

Who were the old Inhabitants of this Countrie hath been shewn already. When conquered by ••u∣gustus Caesar they were under part of the Province of Tarragonensis; part afterwards of the Pr••vince of Gallicia by the Emp: Constant. Won from the Romans by the Gothes, & from them by the Mo••res, though long they did not lye under their command. For as the lust of Roderick the last King of the Gothes in Spain, occasioned the coming in of the Moores; so the lust of Magnu••z••, a Moor•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Roy, occasioned (though in long course of time) their expulsion thence. For Magnutz•• having em∣ployed Pelagius a young Prince of the ••sturias on an Embassy to Musa, the Leiutenant General 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Moores, then residing at Corduba; in his absence ravished his Sister, and at his return died by 〈◊〉〈◊〉¦edge of his sword. Dispairing of pardon for this Act, he was fain to stand upon his guard, and for 〈◊〉〈◊〉

self in the mountainous places of this Countrie: to which many of the old Inhabitants resorted, put themselves under his command, and elected him to be their King: first by the name of King of the Asturias, and after by the Title of King of Leon, when he had got that Citie into his hands, as being the Citie of most note, and the strongest hold that he was possessed of. The Kingdom at the first beginning contained only the more mountainous parts of the two Asturias enlarged a little further South on the taking of Leon by this first Pelagius. Afterwards by the ••alour of Or∣dogno the 2d, it extended over both Asturias, Gallicia, and the old Castile: divided from the Moores by the Mountains of Avila and Segovia, but more defended by the valour of the people, and gal∣lantry of their Princes, than it was by those Mountains. Kings of most note, besides the two be-before remembred, were 1. Mauregate, the base Sonne of Alfonso the first, who having by the help of Abderamen, King of the Moores, obtained the Kingdom, came to a base agreement with them, in which he bound himself to pay them as an yeerly tribute 50 Virgins of noble Families, and as many of inferiour birth; for which he died hated and detested of all men. 2 Raymir the first, who so discomfited the Moores at the battel of Clavigio, Anno 826. that from that time the power and reputation of the Kings of Corduba began to languish. 3 Alfonso the 3d, who refused to pay unto the Moores the said tribute of Virgins; and for his many victories against the Moores, was surnamed the Great; who being outed of his Kingdom by his Sonne Garcia, not only pati∣ently digested so great a wrong, but willingly became his Sonnes Leiutenant against the Moores. 4 Veramund the 2d, chosen King in the minoritie of Raymir the 3d, in whose time the Moores took Leon, and spoyled the Church of S. Iames in Gallicia; but were after beaten to their homes, with the loss of many of their own places. 5 Veramund the 3d, who `making war against Ferdi∣nand the first King of Castile, was by him slain in battel; the Conquerour seizing on his King∣dom, in right of Sanch•• his Wife, the Sister of Veramnnd; the three Kings next succeeding be∣ing Kings of both: 6 Ferdinand the 3d, Sonne of Alfonso the 9th, and of Ber••ngaria the youn∣ger Sister of Henry King of Castile, by the power and policie of his Mother, seized on the Ca∣stiles, of right belonging to Blanch the elder Sister, Wife of Lewis Sonne to Philip the 2d, King of Fra••ce, and after the death of his Father succeeded in Leon. Of whom we shall hear more when we come to Castile. After this time these Kingdoms never were divided; but incorporate into one ••state, called for long time the Kingdom of Castile and Leon: though afterwards Leon was left out of the Regal stile, and only that of Castile mentioned, except in Legal instruments, Letters Patents, and Instruments of Negotiation with forrain Frinces. The whole succession of these Kings, the Histories of Spain thus present unto us.

The Kings of Oviedo and Leon.

• A. Ch.
• 716. 1 Pelagius, of whom sufficiently be-before. 20.
• 735. 2 Fasila, the Sonne of Pelagius. 2.
• 737. 3 Alfonso, for his Pietie surnamed the Catholick, the Sonne-in-law of Pelagius by his Daughter Ormisinde.
• 756. 4 Phrouilla, the Sonne of Alfonso the Catholick, the Founder or Re∣pairer rather of O••iedo.
• 768. 5 Aurelius, the Brother of Phro∣illa. 6.
• 774. 6 Sillo, the Sonne-in-law of Alfon∣so the Catholick, by his Daugh∣ter Odesinde. 9.
• 783. 7 Mauregate, an Vsurper, the bastard Sonne of Alfonso. 6.
• 789. 8 Veramund, Sonne to Froilla. 6.
• 795. 9 A••fonso II. surnamed the Chast, the Brother of Veramund. 29.
• 825 10 Raymir, the Sonne of Vera∣mund. 6.
• 831. 11 Ord••gne, Sonne to Raymir. 10.
• 841. 12 Alfonso III. surnamed the Great, the Sonne of Ordogno. 46.
• 886. 13 Garcia, Sonne to Alfonso the 3d. 3.
• 889. 14 Ordogno II. King of Gallicia, the Brother of Garcia.
• 897. 15 Phroilla II. Brother of Ordogno. 1
• 898. 16 Alfonso IV. Sonne of Ordogno. 6.
• 904. 17 Raymir II. Brother of Alsonso. 19
• 924. 18 Ordogno III. Sonne of Raymir. 5.
• 929. 19 Sancho, surnamed the Gross, Bro∣ther of Ordogno the 3d. 12.
• 941. 20 Raymir III. Sonne of Sancho. 24.
• 965. 21 Veramund II. Brother of Sancho. 17.
• 982. 22 Alfonso V. Sonne of Veramund. 46.
• 1028. 23 Veramund III. Sonne of Alfonso. 9.
• 1037. 24 Sanctia, Sister of Veramund, Ferdinand King of Castile. 30.
• 1067. 25 Alfonso VI. the youngest Sonne of Ferdinand and Sanctia, first King of Leon only; but after the death of Sanctius his elder Brother, he succeeded also in Castile. 41.
• 1108. 26 Vrraca, the Daughter of Al∣phonso. Alfonso VII. King of Arag. and Navarre. 13
• 1122. 27 Alfonso VIII. the Sonne of Vr∣raca, by Raymond of Burgudie, succeeded in Leon and Castile. 35.
• 1157. 28 Ferdinand II. younger Sonne of Alfonso, King of Leon only. 31.
• 1188. 29 Alfonso IX. Sonne of Ferdi∣nand. 42.
• 1230. 30 Ferdinand III. Sonne of Alfonso, by Berengaria or Berenguela, Sister of Henry of Castile, by the power and practices of his Mother succeeded in the Realm of Castile, whilest his Father lived, Anno 1217. to the prejudice of Blanch her elder Sister, maried to Lewis the 8th of France, by whom she had Lewis the 9th, and other Children.

• The Kingdoms never since that time dis-joyned,* 1.242 as they had been once before since the first uni∣ting.

The Armes of this Kingdom are Argent, a Lyon Passant, crowned Or, which Armes when it was joyned to the Kingdom of Castile were quartered with the Coat thereof: that being the first time, (as Camden notes) that ever Armes were born Quartered. Followed herein by Edward the 3d of England, who not only took unto himself the Title of King of France, but to shew his right unto that Crown) quartered the Flower de Lices, w••th his English Lions.

3 BISCAY, and 4 GVIPVSCOA.

OF these two we shall speak together, because of the similitude and resemblances which are be∣tween them, both in the Countrey and the people; the names being also forged from the same Originall: Bounded upon the West with the Kingdom of Leon; on the East, with the Pyrenees, and Guienne in the Realm of France; on the North, with the Cantabrian Ocean; and on the South, with Navarre and old Castile. Thus named from the Vascones, inhabiting the neighbouring Kingdom of Navarre in the time of the Romans: part of which people in the year 640. or there∣abouts, passed over unto the farther side of the Pirenees, where they took up those parts of France, since from them called Gascoigne. The rest continuing in their old seats, or spreading more into the West towards the Cantabrians, gave to those parts the name of Guipuscoa and V••s∣caia, (for so the Spaniarde write and speak it) now by us called Biscay: their language also (which is much different from the rest of Spain) being called the Basquish, more neer in sound to that of Vascons the Originall name.

The whole Country is very Mountainous and woodie, yielding but little store of Corn, and less of Wine: the defect of the first being supplied from other Countries, of the last by Sider, for which end they plant Apples here in great abundance. But from those. Woods they draw con∣tinually great store of Timber for the building of ships: and from those hills there do not only is∣sue pleasant Rivers (some say 150. in number) of which Iberus and Duero are said to be two; but such infinite store of Iron and Steel, that no Country yieldeth better or in greater plenty, cal∣led and accounted for this cause the Armor••e of Spain; and giving occasion unto Plinie to report that there was in this Country, a whole Mountain of Iron, In Maritima Cantabriae parte Mons praerupte altus (incredibile dicta) totus ex ea materia est, lib. 34. cap. 45. Nor do they only furnish all Spain with Iron, which they make into instruments of War, and others for domestick uses; but with Timber also for their shipping: with which so stored that whole Fleets may be built and ar∣med from this Country only.

It is divided commonly into two parts, the Eastern bordering on the Pyrene••s, and the Realm of France, which is called GVYPVSCOA, and the Western bordering on the Kingdom of Leon, which properly is called BISC AY: the Town of Montrico standing in the confines of both. Both of them heretofore of the same Originall, though by severall means united to the Crown of Castile; both speak the same Cantabrian language now called the Basquish, the people of both being more rude and simple than the rest of Spain, but standing much upon their Gentry, according to the custome of most Mountainous and unconquered Nations. The difference is, that those of Guipuscoa by reason of their trafick and commerce with other Countries, savour a little more of Christianity than the others do: in which the common Biscaines are so far to seek, that though they have some generall notions of God and CHRIST, yet very few of them are able to render an account of their Faith, in any tolerable measure. And review being taken of those general notions in which both Countries are concerned; let us next look upon them in their several and distinct capacities, with reference to their chief Towns and Stories.

And first for GVIPVSCOA. The places of chiefest note in it are, 1 S. Se∣bastians (Don Bastia as the Vulgar call it) a noted and well-traded Port, at the mouth of the River Gar••ine, beautified with a fair and capacious Haven, defended at the entrances with two strong Castles founded upon the opposite Rocks, and honoured with an Episcopall See. 2 ••olosa (commonly called Volosette) at the confluence of the Rivers Oria and Duarzo. 3 Placenza, on the River Denia, inhabited by none but Blacksmiths, who do attend their Hammers with such endless diligence, that Vulcans forge may seem to be translated hither from the Isle of Lemnos. 4. Fonterabia at the mouth of the River Vidosa, which divides this Country from Guyenne in France; for that cause very well fortified, and as strongly garrisoned. 5 Ren••eria, situate neer a Brook abounding with most excellent Salmons. 6 Montrico, at the mouth of the River Den••a, the farthest Town hereof on the edge of Biscay. Most of which stands upon or neer the Sea; there being but few Towns of note within the ••and (though store enough of scatered Villages, as in Biscay also) because of the roughness of the Mountains.

As for the Fortunes and affairs of this part of the Country after the subversion of the Kingdom of the Gothes in Spain for till that time they followed the same fortunes with the rest of this Countrie) it was at first a Member of the Crown of Navarre; afterwards wrested from King Sancho the sixt, by Alfonso the first of Castile, Anno 109. by whom committed to the Govern∣ment of Lopes Diaz de Haro Lord of Biscay. Restored again to the Kings of Navarre upon some following Capitulations, it so continued till the year 1200. when having experience of the Go∣vernment of both Kingdoms, and liking better that of Castile, they offered themselves to the

subject on of Alphonso the third,* 1.243 who without so much as one blow strook, became Master of all the Country; and left it setled and confirmed unto his successors, as it hath ever since remai∣ned.

2 For BISCAY next, the Principall Towns thereof are, 1 Larrabecua, the chief Town of this Province in elder times, in the Chief Church whereof the Kings of Spain, as Lords of Bis∣eay, use to be solemnly inaugurated; here making Oath to maintain the liberties of the Country, and receiving the Homage and Allegiance of the people of it. 2 Berneo, an old Town also, and amply privileged, the franchises whereof the Kings are solemnly sworn to keep, in the Church dedicated to the honour of S. Euphemia. 3 Guernica, the third Town for antiquity in this part of these Countries. Then of a later date we have 4 Bilbo, or Bilbao, situate some two leagues from the Sea, but on a fair and deep Creek thereof, on the other side surrounded with Moun∣tains; built out of the ruines of the old Flaviobriga, by Diego de Haro Lord of Biscay, Anno 1300. and situate the best of any Town in this Country for plenty of Victuals, especially for flesh and most excellent bread. Exceedingly enriched by making of Armour, and all sorts of weapons (their chiefest manufacture) the Bilbo Blades in such request being brought from hence. Besides which trade of Arms and Iron, they deal also in wool, by the vent of which commodities they are grown so wealthy, that here are many private Merchants which build yearly three or four good ships for their own trade only. 5 La••edo, a Sea Town also with a capable port. 6 Portugaletre, com∣modiously seated on an Arm of the Sea, which floweth up to their very houses, and serveth them exceeding fitly for the lading and unlading of their commodities.

The old Inhabitants of this tract before the coming in of the Vascones, were the Cantabri; these subdivided into the severall Nations of the Marbogi, the Caristi, the Antrigones, the Varduli, and the Cantabri properly so called. From these descend the modern Biscaines. An Argu∣ment whereof may be their Language different from the rest of Spain, and said by some to have continued in this Country ever since the Confusion at Babel. And though they over-shoot themselves that go as far as Babel for the Pedigree and Antiquity of it: yet that it was the anti∣ent language of Spain, is more than probable, because this people have ever continued without any mixture of forrein Nations, as being never throughly subdued either by Romans, Carthagi∣nians, Gothes, or Moores: and so they remained, as in their liberties not Mastered, so in their language not altered. In like manner the Arabick continueth uncorrupt in the hilly parts of Granada; the Tongue of the old Britans in our Wales; and the antient Epirotick, in the high, woodie, and more Mountainous parts of that Country. And though those of Guipuscoa speak the same language also, yet is it with a greater mixture of other words (by reason of their neighbourhood with France, and commerce with strangers) than it is in Biscay: where the old naturall language, whatsoever it was, is in far more purity.

Nor do the Biscaines differ from the rest of Spain in language only but in Customes also, four of which I will here set down as a light to the rest. First they account themselves free from taxes and contributions to the Kings of Spain, yielding them obedience with their Bodies, but not with their Purses. And when any of the Spanish Kings in their Progresses come to the Frontires of this Country, he bareth one of his Legs, and in that manner entreth into it. There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling, who proffer him some few small Brass pieces (Maravidis they call them, whereof 600 go to a Crown) in a leathern bag, hanged at the end of a Lance; but withall they tell him, that he must not take them. Which Ceremony performed, they all at∣tend the King in his journey. Secondly, They admit no Bishops to come amongst them; and when Ferdinand the Catholick came in Progress hither, accompanied, amongst others, by the Bishop of Pa••••elune, the people arose in Arms, drave back the Bishop, and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden, cast it into the Sea. Which aversness unto Bishops, as they first took up in all probability, on some hard usage which they found at the hands of their Prelates; and still retain it out of a stubbornness of Nature, most peculiar to them: so possible enough it is, that the want of Bishops, and of Episcopall Visitations amongst the Biscaines, is not the least cause of that ignorance and rudeness (spoken of before) which is found amongst them. Thirdly, they allow not any Priests to live in their Villages▪ except he bring his Concubine with him: conceiving it impossible for to keep their Wives unto themselves, if the Curate hath not a woman of his own. Fourthly, The Women at all meetings do first tast of the Cup, and so dis∣pose of it to the men; which Custom they have had amongst them ever since Ogne, the Countess of Castile, attempted to have poysoned her Sonne Sancho in a Cup of Wine.

But to return again to the old Inhabitants, they were a people of that courage, that they defen∣ded the liberty of that Countrey against the Romans, when the residue of Spain was subdued, and were at last, not without great effusion of blood, and manifest tokens of manly resolution, and he∣roick spirits on their parts, vanquished by the darling of Fortune, Augustus. Such hilly and mountai∣nous people are alwaies the last that are conquered, and the first that stand on their own guard: as besides these Biscaines, the Navar••ois and Asturians here in Spain, in respect of the Moores; and our Britans, in relation to the Saxons. Whether it be, that living in a sharp air, and being inured to labour, they prove on occasion good and able men; or that the Forts of Natures own building are not so easily wonne, as defended; or that the unpleasantness of the Country, and unfruitfulness of the soyl, yeeld no occasion to strangers, to desire and adventure for, I take not on me to determine.

But being overcome at last,* 1.244 they were first cast into the Province of ••arrac••nensis; and so continued after the new modelling of Spain by the Emperour Constan••••. Under the R••mans they continued till that Empire fell▪ and then not conquered by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but resigned over to them by the Romans, with the rest of that Province. Nor lost they any thing of their antient and naturall courage by the intermixture of the Vascons▪ continuing still good Souldiers both for Sea and Land; a stubborn, fierce, and couragious people; impatient of servitude, and not easie to be forced to any thing which they like not of, The last of all the Spaniards that submitted to the furie of the Moores (excepting those of the Asturia's never conquered by them) and one of the first Provinces which shook off that yoak, animated and conducted in that undertaking by Soria, de∣scended of the blood Royall of Scotland, Anno 87. made upon that good service the first Lord of Biscay. After this they continued a free and distinct estate, under their own Proprietarie Lords and Princes of the noble Family of Haro, till that Nero of Spain, Don Pedro the Cruel, violently took it from Donna Ieanne, the right heir of it, Anno 1358. From which Donna Ieanne, the eldest Daughter, maried to Ferdinand the younger Sonne of Ferdinand de la Cerde, the right Heir of Castile, issued the Lady Ieanne Manuel, the Wife of Henry the second, and Mother of Iohn the first, both Kings of Castile: by which last this Countrey was united to that Crown for ever, An∣no 1379. The names of the Proprietary Lords of this Estate, we have in this following Cata∣logue of

The Lords of Biscay.

• 870. 1 Soria, the Sonne of Lope of Biscay, but Nephew by the Mothers side to a King of Scot∣land, the first Lord of Biscay.
• 2 Manso Lopes, the Sonne of Soria.
• 3 Inigo the Deaf, Sonne of Manso Lopes.
• 4 Lopes Diaz, the Sonne of Inigo.
• 5 Sancho Lopes, the Sonne of Lopes Diaz.
• 6 Inigo II. the base Sonne of Lopes Diaz, the two Sonnes of Sancho Lopes by reason of their tender years being set aside.
• 7 Lopes Diaz II. Sonne of Inigo the 2d.
• 8 Diego Lopes, surnamed the White, Sonne of Lopes Diaz the ad.
• 9 Lopes Diaz III. Sonne of Diego Lopes, the first who took unto himself the surname of Haro, from a Town of that name of his Foundation.
• 10 Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro, the Sonne of Lopes Diaz the 3d.
• 11 Lopes Diaz IV. Sonne of Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro.
• 1257. 12 Diego Lopes Diaz II. assisted Sancho the second Sonne of King Alfonso of Castile, in excluding the Children of Don Ferdinand his elder Brother, by which Sancho he was after slain.
• 1289. 13 Diego Lopes de Haro, the Sonne of Diego.
• 1290. 14 Diego Lopes III. the Brother of Diego Lopes Diaz the 2d, the Founder of the Town of Bilbo.
• 1309. 15 Iohn of Castile, Brother to King Sancho, and Husband of Mary Diaz de Haro, Daugh∣ter of Diego Lopes the 2d.
• 1319. 16 Iohn the Blinde, so called because he had lost an eye, Sonne of Iohn of Castile, and Mary Diaz of Haro, slain by King Alfonso.
• 1329. 17 Iohn Nugnes of Lara, in right of his Wife, Daughter and Heir of Iohn the Blind (whose name I find not) succeeded after the decease of Donna Maria Diaz.
• 1350. 18 Nugno de Lara, an Infant of two yeers old, succeeded Iohn Nugnes of Lara his Father.
• 1351. 19 Ieane and Isabel, the Sisters and Heirs of Nugno de Lara, seized upon by Don Pedro and the whole Signeurie of Biscay subjected by strong hand to the Crown of Castile, with many other fair Estates which depended on it.

The Arms of these Lords of Biscay, were Argent, two Wolves Sable, each of them in his mouth a Lamb of the second.

5 GALLICIA.

GALICIA, or GALLAECIA, is bounded on the East, with the Asturias, from which parted by the River Mearo; on the South, with Portugall, from which divided by the River Min••o; on the North, with the Cantabrian; and on the West, with the Atlantick Oceans. The antient Inhabitants of it were the Gallaici, (whence it had the name) distinguished into the severall Tribes of the Bedyi, Seuri, Cilini, Capori, and Lemavi, spoken of by Ptolomie.

The Countrie like that of the Asturias, mountainous, and almost inaccessible, overspread with the Cantabrian hils; and so the fitter to hold out against forrein invasions, in defence of Libertie and Religion; in that regard chosen for a retiring place by the distressed and vanquished Christians, in their first Wars against the Moores. Not well inhabited to this day, not so much for the hilli∣ness of the Countrie, as for want of Water; which defect makes the people generally draw more

towards the Sea, where they improve their fortunes by trade, and fishing. The barrenness of the Countrie r••ompenced heretofore by the rich mines of Gold and Silver; which in this Countrie, and the Astures, and some part of Lusitania, afforded yeerly 20000 pound weight of Gold unto the Romans, amounting in our money to two millions of Crowns; but now no mines found in it of any value. Instead of which, it yeeldeth the best mines for Iron, of any Province of Spain, for which their Waters are so proper, that they are said to fortifie and improve the metal.

Places of principall importance are, 1 Compostella, an Vniversity, and Archbishops See, vulgar∣ly called St. Iago, in honour of S. Iames, the sonne of Zebedee, whom they pretend to be buried here; and of whom there is denominated an Order of Knights: his Relicks said to be kept in the chief Church of it, worshipped by the Romanists with great devotion, and drawing to this place a wonderfull concourse of people comming thither on pilgrimage. 2 Baiona, not far from the mouth of the River Minio. 3 Corunna, by Ptolomie called Flavium Brigantium, by us English, the Groyn; often mentioned in the storie of our Wars with the Spaniard, in Qu. Elizabeths time; then taken by the English, but since very well fortified to avoid the like surprizall. Divided then as now, into the High Town, and the Low: situate on the Cantabrian Sea betwixt the Promontorie Tri∣lencum, now Cabo Ortegal, lying towards the East, and that of old called Nerium, now Cabo Fi∣nis terre, as being the most Western end of the then known World. 4 Oreus, upon the Minio, a Bishops See, by Ptolomie called Aquae Calidae from the Bathes here being; now much commended for the best Wines. 5 Tui, on the same River, frontiring upon Portugall; a Bishops See, in an∣tient Writers called ••ud••. 6 Ponte-vedre, 7 Ribadeo, both upon the sea, both fitted with conve∣nient Harbours.

The antient Inhabitants hereof, as before is said, were the Gallaici, one of the last Nations which submitted to the power of the Romans: by whom first made a part of Tarraconensis, after a Province of it self, by the name of Gallicia, the Asturias, and some part of the Old Castile and Portugall, being added to it. In the declining of that Empire, the Suevi, a potent Nation of Ger∣manie, accompanying the Vandals and Alani in their transmigrations, invaded Spain, and first possessed themselves of this Countrey. But not content with their Estate, they warred on the Si∣linges (a Vandal-tribe) then possessing Baetica; whom they vanquished, and took that Province from them, under the conduct of Rechila their second King. They added shortly after, Lusitania, to their former conques••s: stopped in their careere, by Theodorick the 2d, King of the Gothes, by whom vanquished, and confined again within Gallicia, which they enjoyed, till the finall ruine of their kingdom by Leutigild the Goth, Anno 858. reduced then to a Province of the Gothish king∣dom. Their habitation before their comming into Spain, was in the Eastern part of Germanie be∣yond the Elb. Their Religion at the first under Recciarius their third King, was very Orthodox and ••ound. But vanquished by the Gothes▪ and obliged unto them for the restoring of their king∣dom, they fell off to Arianism: persisting in that Heresie for the space of an hundred years; and then again returning of the Catholick Faith, under Theodomire their King, therein continuing constant till their finall overthrow. The Kings hereof (as many as are upon record) are these that follow.

Kings of the Suevi in Gallicia.

• 1 Hermenericus, who first brought the Suevians into Spain, and possessed Gallicia. Ar∣cadius and Honorius then Emperours of the East and West.
• 2 R••chila, who conquered the Silinges, and subdued Baetica.
• 3 Recciarius, the first Christian King, who won Lufitania; afterwards vanquished and slain by Theodorick King of the Gothes, the Suevians for a time becomming subject to that King.
• 4 Masdras, restored unto the kingdom by Theodorick.
• 5 Frumarius, the Sonne of Masdras.
• 6 Remismu••dus, Brother of Frumarius, recovered some part of Lusitania, and fell off to Aria••ism.
• 7 Theodomirus, the Restorer of the Catholick Faith amongst the S••evians.
• 8 Ariamirus, Sonne to Theodomire.
• 9 Eboricus, the Sonne of Ariamirus, deposed, and shorn Monk by Andeca.
• 10 Andeca, the last King of the Suevii in Gallicia, or rather the Vsurper of the Regall title, served in the same kind by Leutigildis King of the Gothes, as he had served Eboricus his Lord and Master. After which time Gallicia was made a Province of the Gothish Monarchy, and the name of Suevians no more heard of in Spain. In times ensuing it became a part of the Kingdom of Leon, erected to a Kingdom by Alfonso the Great, King of Oviedo and Leon, and gi∣ven unto his Sonne Ordogno, Anno 886. And though Ordogno came after to succeed in his Fathers Throne, his elder Brother Garcias dying without issue; yet did Gallicia continue as a State distinct till wrested from the Owners of it by Alfonso the sixt of Leon, and the third of Castile; by whom incorporate with this Kingdom, never since dis-joyned: the Castilians being too good Statesmen to dismember Kingdoms.

The Arms hereof were Azure, seme of Crossets Fitchee; a Chalice covered, Or.

6. The Kingdom of CORDVBA.* 1.245

HAving thus surveied those Provinces under the Government of Castile, which lye at the foot of the Pyrenees, and on the shores of the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean; we will next look on those which lye more toward the Streights of Gibraltar, and the Mediterran••an: And so come round at last to Castile it self. And first we will ••egin with the Kingdom of COR∣DVBA, which at the first erection of it, contained all those parts of Spain conquered by the Moores, and not again recovered by the Kings of Leon and Navarre: conrracted within nar∣rower bounds when subdued by the King of Castile, at that time comprehending only the Provin∣ces of Andalusia, Extemadura, Granada, and the Isle of Gades. We will consider it notwith∣standing in both capacities; in the first and largest notion, as unto the storie and affairs thereof, till distracted by the Moores into many Kingdoms: in the last and strictest, as to the Chorographie, and Description of it.

The Kingdom of CORDVBA, as it stood when subdued by the Spaniards, was bounded on the East with Murcia and the Mediterranean; on the West, with Portugal and the Ocean; on the North, with the Mountains of Sierra Morena, and Castile; and on the South, with the Ocean, the streights of Gibraltar, and the Midland Seas; so called from Corduba the chief Citie of it and the Seat Royal of their Kings.

It contained as before was said, the Provinces of 1 Andalusia. 2 Gades. 3 Extrem••dura, and 4 Granada. But because Granada had the fortune to continue a Kingdom, when the rest were conquered, we will consider it by it self: and here proceed to the description of the other three.

1 ANDALVSIA is bounded on the East with Granada; on the West, with the Atlan∣tick Ocean, and Algarve, in Portugal; on the North, with Sierra Morena, and Extremadura; on the South, with the Ocean, the Streights, and the Mediterranean. By Plinie it is called Con∣ventus Cordubensis, from Corduba, at that time the chief Citie of it; and after, Andalusia, quasi Vandalusia from the Vandals, who having won it from the Romans, had for some time, and till their expulsion into Africa, possessed themselves of it.

This is the most rich and fertile Countrie of all Spain, watered with the Rivers 1 Anas, 2 Odier, 3 Baetis, and 4 Tenos, which makes it flourish with a continuall greenness of Olives, Vines, and other Fruits; of which the Hils, though watred only with the dew of Heaven, doe partake also in some measure. The Air hereof, by reason of its Southernly situation, is exceeding hot, in so much that their Corn there is ripe in Aprill: but those excessive heats much moderated by those constant refreshings, which the cool winds breathing from the North doe bestow upon it. In which re∣spect King Ferdinand the Catholick did use to say, that it was best liviug in the Summer at Sevill, (one of the chief Cities of this Province) by reason of these cool refreshings; and in the winter times at Burgos in old Caestile, which though situate more Northernly, in a very sharp air, had yet many notable defences against the cold.

The Principall Cities and Towns hereof are, 1 Corduba, seated at the foot of Sierra Morena, on the left shore of Guadalquivir, over-looking towards the South, a spacious and fruitfull Plain; the first Colonie planted in this Province by the Romans, and the chief Citie of Baetica. For a long time the seat of the Moorish Vice-Royes, Leiutenants to the Great Caliph of the Sara∣eens; after of its own kings of that Nation, who built here for their Palace a magnificent Castle; Reduced by Ferdinand of Castile, it was restored unto the honour of an Episcopal See, which antiently it had, and doth now enjoy; A Citie of great Circuit, but of very few houses, by rea∣son of the multitude of Gardens in it. Famous in former times for the birth of Lucan, and both the Seneca's.

Duosque Senecas, unicumque Lucanum Faecunda loquitur Corduba: saith Martial. Corduba glorying in her fruitfull field, One Lucan, and two Seneca's did yeed.

It is now vulgarly called Cordova; and hence commeth our true Cordovan leather, made of the skin of a Sardinian beast. Neer unto this Citie is a Wood of 30 miles in length, having no∣thing but Olive trees. 2 ••aen, a Bishops See, remarkable for nothing more, than that the Kings of S••ain, ever since the first Recoverie of it, have stiled themselves Kings of Iaeu, and use it to this day amongst the rest of their Titles, it having been before that time, the seat and title of some petit King amongst the Moores. Not far hence stood the famous Town of Illiturgis, (by ••tolomi•• Illurgis) mentioned so often in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage. 3 Ossuna, of most note for the Dukes hereof, and a small Vniversity founded here, Anno 1549. 4. Eccia, on the River Che••il, of more esteem formerly than at the present; by Ptolomie and Antoninus called A••ygi, by Plini••, Augusta Firma, a Roman Colonie, and one of the four Iuridicall Res••rts of B••tica. 5 Marche••o, situate on an Hill, where is said to be the best breed of Gennets (a swift race of Hor∣ses) not of this Province alone, but of all Spain; the River Baetis (as it was thought) conve••ing some secret vertue into them. Of this race was the Horse which Caesar so loved, that he erected his statue (when dead) in the Temple of Venus: and the antient Lusita••i thought they were be∣gotten by the wind. 6 Xeres, situate more within the Mid-lands, towards the borders of G••a∣nada,

and therefore called Xeres de la Frontera, (the Asta of Ptolomie and Anton••nus) famous for plenty of that wine, which we call Xeres Sack; but more for that great and fatall ••attel ••ought neer unto it, betwixt K. Roderick and the Moores, the loss of which drew along with it the loss of Spain. 7 Medina Sidonia (so called to distinguish it from a Town of Castile, called Medina Coeli;) the Duke whereof was General of all the Forces, both by Sea and Land, intended for the Con∣quest of England, Anno 1588. The Town called antiently Asinda, and Asido Caesariana: the Duke whereof is of the Family of the Guzmans, and the greatest Prince for Revenue in all Spain, his Intrado being estimated at 130000 Crowns per Annum. 7 Algezire, on the Sea side, A Town of such strength and consequence, that it held out a Siege of 19 moneths for the Moores of Africk, against Alfonso the 5 of Castile, to whom surrendred at the last upon Composition, Anno 1343. Since which the Kings of Castile have stiled themselves Kings of Algezire; not yet discontinued. 8 Con••l, a Town on the sea-coast beyond the Isle of Gades, part of the Patrimonie of the D. of Medina Sidonia. 9 Gibraltar, a strong Town seated at the mouth of the Streights from hence denominated, lying at the foot of the mountain of Calpe, supposed to be one of Hercules Pillars; the furthest point Southwards of all Europe. 10 S. Lucar de Baram••da, the Port-Town to Sevill, situate at the mouth of the River Baetis, or Guadalquivir: where the Ships of that rich Citie ride, either for a Wind to put to Sea; or for a tide to carry them up the River, as they come from America. 11 Ta∣riffa, seated at the end of the Promontory which looks toward Af••ick, and so called, because Ta∣riff, Leader of the Moores into Spain, here landed. Not far from these last Towns in a little Iland made by two branches of the Baetis where it falleth into the Sea, stood the famous 11 Tar∣tessus, celebrated in most antient Writers for the abundance of Silver which the mines of it did produce. Which was so great, that (as we read in Aristotle's Book de Mirabilibus) when the Tyrians or Phoenicians first came thither, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that their ships were neither able to contain it, or transport it thence: insomuch that they were fain to make their Anchors and other Utensils of Silver. The like commodity the Grecians found in their Voyages hither, of which Herodotus maketh mention Lib. IV. Hereupon some have been perswa∣ded that the ships which Solomon built to go for Tarshish (whereof we read 1 Kings 10. v. 22.) were bound no further than this place. But we will not enter at this time upon that dispute. As for the situation of it, that it was neither Tariff, as some, or Carteia▪ as others doe conjecture; (though where Carteia was be a like uncertain, if not the same with Tariff) but in a small Iland at the mouth of the River B••tis, as before is said, doth appear by Strabo. Who telleth us that Baetis falls into the Sea with two mouths or channels, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. and that in the middest thereof there is a Citie called Tartessis, of the same name with the River (for Baetis anti∣ently was so named) from whence the whole Countrey thereabouts is called Tartessis. The like Pausa••ius saith expresly in his Eliaca. Which situation of this Town in an Iland, at the mouth of Baetis, occasioned Plinie and some others of the antient Writers, to give the name of Tartessus to the Isle of Gades; whereof more anon. In the mean time go we on to 12 Sevill, (in Latine, His∣palis,) the fairest Citie, not only of Andaluzia, but of all Spain. It is in compass 6 miles, enviro∣ned with beautifull walls, and adorned with many magnificent and stately buildings, as Palaces, Churches, and Monasteries: amongst which, that of the Gertosins is endowed with 25000 Crowns of yearly revenue. It is also the See of an Archbishop, under whose Jurisdiction are said to be 20000 Villages; & a most flourishing Vniversity, wherein studied Avicen the Moore, that excellent and learned scholar; Pope Sylvester the second, and Leander. Famous also it is for two Provin∣ciall Councills holden here, the first Anno 584, the last An. 636. and also that here are continual∣ly maintained 30000 Gennets for the service of the King. The River Baetis divideth it into two parts, both joyned together by a stately and beautifull Bridge. From this Town come our Sevill Orenges; from hence the Castilians set forwards towards America, and here they doe discharge the Fleets of Gold and Silver, which they bring from thence. To this Town come the Pearls of Cubag••a, and the Emeralds of St. Martha, the Cochineile of Mexico, the Corals of Hispaniola; and in a word, the whole treasure of the New-found-World. Here is the publick Emporie of all Spain for her Wines and Oyls; sent from hence in so great abundance into all parts of Europe, that the People use to say in the way of a By-word, That if there enter not into Sevill 4000 Pipes of Wine eve∣ry day in the yeer, the Farmer of the Customes is sure to break: insomuch as the Revenue coming out of this Citie onely, are worth a very good Realm to the Catholick King; Maginus reckoning it at no less than a Mil••ion of Crowns yeerly. Lastly, here resteth the body of Christopher Columbus, the fortunate Discoverer of the New-World, with this Epitaph upon his Tomb; but short (God knoweth) of the great merit of the Man.

Christophorus genuit quem Geno clara Columbus, (Numine perculsus quo nescio) primus in al••um Descende••s pelagus, Solem versus{que} cadentem 〈◊〉〈◊〉 cursu; nostro hactenus abdita Mundo Littor•• detexi, Hispano paritura Philippo: A••denda ••inc aliis plura & majora relinquens.

I Christ••pher Columbus, whom the Land Of G••noa first brought forth, first took in hand

(I know not by what Deitie incited)* 1.246 To scull the Western waves; and was delighted, To find such coasts as were unknown before. Th' event was good, for I descri'd the shore Of the New World, that it might learn t' obey Philip, which o're the Spanish should bear sway. And yet I greater matters left behind For men of more means, and a braver mind.

The Archbishop of this Citie is of great both riches and autority: insomuch that his Revenues are reckoned at 100000 Crowns per Annum, as having in his whole Diocese 2000 Benefices, besides Frieries, Nunneries, and Hospitals; and that he is next in degree to him of Toledo; and is accompted the Metropolitan of Andalusia, and the Fortunate Ilands. Isidore so much renowned for his profoundness in learning, was Bishop here, which is usually called Isidorus Hisp••lensis, to distinguish him from another of that name in Egypt, called Pelusiota. As for the fortunes of the Town in civil matters, in the declining of the Moores, when their Estate was broken into many Realms and Principalities, it became kingdō a of it self, continuing in that dignity till the year 1248. when taken and subdued by Ferdinand the 2d of Castile, and made a part of his Estates; but so, that it remaineth a Realm distinct in the Regall stile, in which the Kings of Spain are called Kings of Se∣vill. 2 South of Andalusia, at the mouth of Guadalquivir, stands the Isle of GADES, distant from the main land 700 paces, and joyned unto it with a Bridge called Puento de Suaco. It is in length 13 miles, of a very fruitfull soyl, besides the riches which it gets by Fishing, and making of Salt: First peopled by the Tyrians 5••2 yeers before the Birth of CHRIST; subdued by the Car∣thaginians, Anno V. C. 236. being invited by the Tyrians to aid them in a defensive War against the Spaniards; and was the last hold which the Carthaginians had in Spain, out of which beaten by the valour and good fottune of Scipio Africanus. Here stood in antient times a Temple con∣secrated to the honour of Hercules, in which all Seafaring men (at their being here) used to pay their vows, and offer sacrifice, as being arived at the furthest parts of all the World.

Places of most importance in it, are, 1 Porto Real, a fair and capacious Haven, between the Town of Cadiz, and the main Land of Andalusia. 2 Santa Maria, another Port more towards the North. 3 Cadis, or Gades, the chief Town of the Iland, and giving name unto the whole. Situate in the Western part of the whole Isle, on a large Bay serving as a Road for the Indian Fleet, by the resort and trade whereof it is much enriched. First founded the Tyrians, afterwards made a Mu∣nicipal Citie by the Romans, and one of the Juridicall Resorts for the Province of Baetica: in whose times it was held to be the noblest and richest in all Spain, not yielding to any in the Empire for greatness, magnificence, or number of Inhabitants of account and quality: Insomuch that here li∣ved at one time 500 Roman Knights, which number was not equalled in any one place, except Pa∣dua onely: besides the great concourse of Merchants from all parts of the World. Which great resort, occasioned Cornelius Balbus, a Native of it, to adde a new Town to the old; the whole cir∣cumference of both being 20 furlongs. By the Moores, at their conquest of Spain, it was utterly ruined, but since repaired, and well fortified, and made the Magazin for the Ammunition of the Spanish Navyes. Taken notwithstanding in one day by the English, under the conduct of Charles Lord Effingham, Robert Earl of Essex, and Sir Walter Ralegh: in which they burned the Indian Fleet, consisting of 40 ships, whose lading was worth 8 Millions of Crowns; overcame the Spanish Navy, consisting of 57 Men of War; took the St. Michael, and the St. Andrew, two great Galleons, with their luggage; spoyled and carried away more martiall furniture, than could be supplyed in many yeers; and forced the Town, in which they slew and took Prisoners 4000 Foot and 600 horse, and brought thence a very great bootie in the sackage of it, Anno 1596. The fortunacie fo which enterprise gave occasion to one of the Wits then living to frame this ex∣cellent Anagram on the name of the Earl of Essex, (who was looked on as the greatest Adventu∣rer in it) viz. Devereux, Verè dux. Which he afterwards cast into this Distich.

Verè dux Devereux, et verior Hercule; GADES, Nam semel hic vidit, vicit at ille simul.

Alcides yeelds to Devereux; he did see Thy Beauties (Cales) but Devereux conquer'd thee.

Neer to this Isle, is that so celebrated Streight called by some Fretum Gaditanum, from the nee••∣ness of it to this Iland; by others, Fretum Herculeu••, not because Hercules did there break out a passage to let the Ocean into the Mediterranean, as the Poets Fabled; but because of the two Pil∣lars which he caused to be erected on each side of it, with the Inscription of Nil Ultra, this being supposed to be the furthest Countrie Westward. But when that supposition was proved un∣true by the discovery of America, Charles the fift being in those parts, caused two new Pillars to be placed where the old ones stood, or rather where he thought they stood, and Plus 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 written on them. As for those Pillars so much memorized in the antient Writers, some place them in the Temple of Hercules, within this Iland; others on the Promontorie of Ca••••e in S••ain, and that of Abila in Africk; and some again in two little Ilands neer those Promontories. This ther••∣fore being a matter doubtfull and not worth the looking after, let us return unto the Streigh••; 〈◊〉〈◊〉

now the Streight of Gibraltar,* 1.247 from the Town and Castle of Gibraltar, situate on the brink hereof; the Streight being in length fifteen miles, and in breadth, where it is narrowest, seven.

EXTREMADVRA hath on the East and North Castile; on the West, Portugal; and on the South, Andal••zia. It was first called Baeturia, from the River Baetis, which runneth thorow it; and for distinction sake Baeturia Celtica, from the Celtici, then the Inhabitants of this Tract, to difference it from Baeturia Turdulorum, containing those parts of Granada, and Andaluzia, which lye neerest unto Tarraconensis. And when first it had the name of Extremadura, it was of lar∣ger extent than now it is, reaching unto the banks of the River Duero, the bounds at that time of the Kingdom of the Moriscos; so called by the Christians, as lying on the extremities, or furthest side of that River.

Principall places in it, are, 1 Alcantara, on the banks of the River Tagus, situate neer the ruins of Norba Caesarea, destroyed by Petronius and Afra••ius, two of Pompey's Captains, for adhering faithfully to Caesar: now of most note for an Order of Knights here seated, and from hence denominated, whereof more hereafter. 2 Guadalcanal, famous for its Mines of Silver and Gold. 3 Merida, situate also on the Tagus, first called Augusta Emerita, founded and made a Colonie by Augustus Caesar, who placed herein his old Souldiers, whom the Romans cal∣led Emeriti; hence it had the name. The chief Citie after that of Lusitania, and by Ansonius pre∣ferred before any in Spain; now ruinous, meanly built, and but ill inhabited: Famous for nothing but the Bridge upon the River Tagus, a Monument of the Roman greatness. Nigh to this Town was fought that memorable battel betwixt Wallia, the first King of the Gothes in Spain, and Atace King of the Alani and Silinges (this last a people of the Vandals) the victory whereof falling to the Gothes, caused the whole Nation of the Vandals to draw forth out of Spain. 4 Medelino, neer which the River Guadiana hideth it self under the ground, for the space of 10 Leagues; but more famous for the birth of Ferdinand Cortez, the fortunate Discoverer and Conquerour of the Realm of Mexico. 5 Badaios, a Bishops See on the borders of Portugal. 6 Guadalupe, on a Ri∣ver of the same name, renowned amongst those of the Church of Rome, for the miracles and Image of our Lady of Guadalupe, as much resorted to in Spain, as our Lady of Loretto is in Italy. 7 Pla∣cenza, a Bishops See, neer the Hils of Castile, not far from which in a retired and solitarie place standeth the Monasterie of S. Iustus, remarkable for a greater Miracle, than any the Lady of Guadalupe is able to boast of: which is, that Charles the fifth, that most puissant Monarch, having resigned his Empire to his Brother Ferdinand, and all the resi of his Dominions to his Son Philip the 2d, did here bid farewell unto the World, spending the residue of his time in prayers of devout Meditations. The greatest Monument and example of Self-deniall which these later Ages have afforded, far beyond any abnegation of the World by our cloystered Monks; or any quitting of their Crowns by some, Kings and Emperours in the darker Ages of the Church, who li∣ving in the time of Ignorance and Superstition, saw not so cleerly what they did (or did it out of weakness, and want of spirit) as this Masculine and Heroick Emperour.

The old Inhabitants of these Countries, were the Turduli, the Bastuli. and the Yurditani, of Andalusia, and Granada; the Celtici, and some part of the Lusitani, in Extremadura; all van∣quished by the Romans, during the second Punick war, under the fortunate command of Scipio African. From them extorted by the Vandals, who passing over into Africk left it to the Sue∣vians; lost by them to Theodorik the 4th King of the Gothes, who hereby added all Batica to his other Dominions. Vnder the Gothes it remained ••ubject till their fatall over-throw by the Moores, who having made almost an entire Conquest of all the Continent of Spain, were at first subject to the Great Caliphs (Lords of the Saracenical Empire) governing here by their Lieu∣tenants, from Vlidor Vbit, under whom they first made this Conquest, Anno 714, to Abdalla of the House of Alaveci, Anno 757. At what time Abderamen, of the Line of Mahomet the Im∣postor, and first Caliph of the Saracens, flying the fury of Abdalla, by whom the old Line of the Caliphs, of the Race of Humeia (of which Race this Abderamen was) had been dispossessed of that Empire; came into Spain, and was with great joy entertained by the Spanish Moores, cor∣dially affected to his House; whose Government he took upon him, discharged of all subjection and subordination to the Caliphs, or Mahometum Emperours, and making it an absolute King∣dom of it self. In his Race it continued without any fractions or subdivisions, till the time of H••••••n the 2d, the tenth King of these Spanish Moores; after whose death distracted amongst many petit Tyrants, till they were all brought under by the Moores of Africk; of which more anon. In the mean time take here the Catalogue of the Kings of these Moores of Spain, called commonly from Corduba their Royal Seat.

The Kings of Corduba.

• A. C.
• 757. 1 Abderamen. 30.
• 787. 2 Hizen. 7.
• 794. 3 Halt. Hatan. 25.
• 819. 4 Abderamen. II. 20.
• 839. 5 Mahomet. 35.
• 874. 6 Almudix. 2.
• 876. 7 Abdalla. 13.
• 889. 8 Abderamen. III. 50.
• 939. 9 Hali-Hatan. 17.
• 956. 10 Hizen. II. 33.
• 989. 11 Zulcimen. 4.
• 993. 12 Mahomet. II. 8.

• 1001. 13 Hali. 2.* 1.248
• 1003. 14 Cacin. 4.
• 1007. 15 Hia••a.
• 1007. 16 Abderamen. IV. 1.
• 1008. 17 Mahomet III. 1.
• 1010. 18 Hizen III. 1.
• 1011. 19 Ioar. 3.
• 1014. 20 Mahomet IV. the last King of the Moores in Corduba, before the second Conquest of these parts of Spain by the Moores of Africa. Concerning which we are to know, that after the great Victory obtained at ••l••v••gio, against Abderamen the 2d, by R••ymir King of Leon, Anno 826. the power and reputati••n of the Spa••i••h Moores began to decline: brought utterly to nothing, by the sloath and negligence of H••z••n the 2d; after a long and unprofitable Reign, deposed by Zulcimen, who succeeded. But the Moores not easily brooking the command of a new Vsurper, fell into many Fractions, and Divisions a∣mongst themselves: every great man seizing on some part of the Kingdom, which he retained un∣to himself with the name of King; from whence we have a King of Sevill, another of Toledo, a third of Cordova; the names of which last only doe occurre in the former Catalogue. And 'twas a sign the Kingdom was in the expiring, when so many Kings succeeded in so few yeers, after one another; there passing from the deposing of Hizen the 2d, to the beginning of Mahomet the 4th, not above 34 yeers in all; during which time we find no fewer than ten Kiugs. The often change of Princes, and short lives of Kings are the apparent signs of a ru••••ous ••tate, approach∣ing very neer to its expiration; as may be seen by the short lives and Reigns of the last Western Emperours, nine of them hardly Reigning 20 yeers; as also of the Kings of the Gothes in Italy, of which the six last held the Throne no longer, than the nine Western Emperours had done before them. But to proceed, Mahomet the last King of this first Rank, having left the stage, we find no good Constat of his Successors in the kingdom of Corduba, made inconsiderable by the withdrawing so many Provinces from the body of it: the pride and insolencie of whch Royte∣lets and petit Tyrants, forced them at last to call unto their aid the Kings or Miramomolines of Morocco; by whom themselves and all the rest of their Corrivals were in fine subdued. Vnder seven Princes of Morocco, the Spanish Moores continued subject about 120 yeers, that is to say, from the first coming in of Ioseph Telephin the Miramamoline, Anno 1091, unto the going out of Mahomet, surnamed the Green, Anno 12••4, during which time the affairs of the Moores in Spain were so well conducted, that they lost nothing to the Christians, but Extremadura, taken from them by Alfonso the 2d in the accompt of Castile, the 7th in the accompt of Leon, Anno 1147, and the Citie of Lisbon taken from them in the same yeer also by Alfonso, the first King of Por∣tugal. But Nahomet the Green being vanquished in the great fight at Sierra Morena, by the joynt Forces of the confederated Christians, left off all further care of the Moores in Spain; after his going thence distracted once again into many Kingdoms, all of them swallowed up in a little time by the Kings of Castile, Aragon, and Portugal. And amongst them the kingdom of Corduba, not able to stand long on this new Foundation, was ruinated and brought under the command of the Castilians, by their King Ferdinand the 2d, Anno 1236. Since that time there is no more mention of the kingdom of Corduba.

The Arms whereof were Or, a Lyon Gules, armed and crowned of the first, a Border Azure charged with 8 Towers Argent.

7 GRANADA.

GRANADA is bounded on the West with Andalusia; on the East, with Murcia, and the Mediterranean; on the North, with New Castile; on the South, with the Mediterranean only. So called from Granada, the chief Citie and Seat Royal of it.

It is in length 200 miles, 100 miles in breadth, and about 700 miles in compass. The North part of the Countrey plain, the South parts over-spread with the Alpuxarras, and other spurres and branches of the Orospeda. In the time of the Moores wonderfully well inhabited, and full of all sorts of commodities; the Hils planted with Vines and Fruits, the Plains and Vallies swelling with Corn and Gardens: since their expulsion, neither much peopled nor very fruitfull, for want of men to dress and manure the Land. The principal Cities of it, are 1 Granada, situate on two Hils, divided by a Valley, thorow which runneth the River Darien; consisting of four severall parts, called Alhamb••e, Sierre de sol, Granada, and Antequerula; the two first standing on the Hils, the two last in the Valley: the whole containing in the time of the Moorish kingdom about 200000 of fouls. Fenced with strong wals, fortified with 130 Turrets, and replenished with abun∣dance of wholsome and pleasant Springs; the whole Circuit being about seven miles. The Mer∣chants and Gentry of the best sort doe dwell in that part which is called Granada; the houses of which are for the most part built of free stone, with delicate and artificiall Masonrie, shewing great magnificence. Herein standeth the Cathedral Church, a work of admirable structure, of Figure round, as having sometimes been a Mahom••tane Mosquit. Here is also the place which they call Alcazar, representing a little Town, the which are ten Gates. In the A••hambre is the Palace of the Moorish Kings, covered with Gold, indented with Moisaical work; and which by reason of the structure, and multitude of Fountains which are about it, may be put amongst the Wonders of the World; having withall a goodly prospect over all the Town, lying under it upon the East, a spacious Champian towards the North, and the snowie tops of Sierra Nevade towards the South. This Citie is the ordinarie Parliament, and Court of Iustice for all the Sou∣thern

parts of Spain, as Valladolit is for the Northern; Madrid, which is the highest Court, ha∣ving jurisdiction over, and receiving Appeals from both. A Town first rai••ed out of the ruines of Illiberis, situate not far off on the Hill Elvire, much mentioned in the stories of Rome and Carthage. In the two other parts of the Town, there is nothing remarkable, inhabited only by Mechanicks of the poorer sort. 2 Alhama, seated amongst steep and craggie rocks, out of which issue Medi∣cinall Waters, occasioning a great resort of the Spanish Gentrie. 3 Gua••ix, an Episcopall See, about nine leagues from Granada, 4 Ve••es Malaga, (by Ptolomie called Sex, by Antoninus, Sexi∣c••num) situate at the Foot of the Mountains called Alpuxarras, a large branch of the Orospeda, overspreading a great part of this Countrie, heretofore planted with incredible numbers of Moores, who chose to dwell there for the strength and safety of the situation; since their expulsion, desolate and unfrequented, nothing remaining of them now but the Arabick Language, which is still spoke by those few people which inhabit in it. The Mountains in this tract so high, that from the topps hereof a man may easily discern the whole course of the Streight of Gibraltar, together with the Towns of Seuta and Tangier in Africk. 5 Ronda, at rhe foot of another branch of the Orospeda, called from this Town, Sierra de Ronda. Not far from which, by Munda, now a very small Village, was sought that memorable battell betwixt Caesar and the Sonnes of Pompey: the honour of which fell to Caesar, who then made an end of the Civill Wars, which that very day four yeares before were begun by Pompey the Father. In this fight was C••. Pompeius slain, and his Forces broken: Caesar himself being so put to it, that seeing his Soldiers give back, he was fain to maintain the fight by his own great courage, bidding them remember, that at Munda they forsook their Generall. The shame of which reproach, and his noble example, encouraged them to a new onset, which was ho∣noured with a signall and remarkable Victory: this being the last fight that Caesar was in, murde∣red not long after in the Senate-house. And of this Fight he used to say, That in all other places he fought for his Honour, but in this for his life. 6 Antiquera, heretofore a well-fortified Town, bor∣dering close upon Castile. 7 Maxacra, on the shore of the Mediterranean, supposed to be the Margis of Ptolomie. 8 Vera, on the same shore, the furthest Town of Baetica, and of this Countrie towards Murcia. 9 Malaga, or Malaca, situate at the mouth of Guadalquivir, once sacked by Crassus the rich Roman; Who flying out of Spain, to avoid the furie of Marius and Cinna, who had slain his Father and Uncle, hid himself and his Companions in a Cave hereabouts for eight mo∣neths together: but after hearing of their deaths, issued out, and ransacked, amongst many other Cities, this Malaga. A Town of great traffick, and much resort, especially for Raisins, Almonds, Malaga Sacks: well fortified, and of great importance, as a Town of War; and to the great prejudice of the Moors taken by Ferdinand the Catholick, Anno 1487. the conquest of the whole kingdom of Granada following not long after. It was since made a Bishops See, or restored rather to that dignity which it had of old. 10 Almeria, a noted haven on the Mediterranean, the Abdera of Mela, a Colonie of the Carthaginians, and antiently a Bishops See.

As for the fortunes of this Countrie, after the Conquest of it by the Moores and Saracens, it was a part or member of the kingdom of Corduba, and so continued till that kingdom was subdued by the Spaniards: But the Moores were too stout to yeeld all at once. Having yet ground enough both to secure themselves in, and endow their King: they are resolved, though they had lost one kingdom, to erect another. And therefore Corduba being taken, and that kingdom ruinated, the Moores, with Mahomet Aben Alhamar their unfortunate, but valiant King, removed them∣selves unto Granada, and there renew their strength and kingdom, which lasted 256 yeers, under 20 Kings, whose names here follow in this Catalogue of

The Kings of Granada.

• 1236. 1 Mahomet Alcamir, the last King of Corduba, and the first King of Gra∣nada. 36.
• 1272. 2 Mahomet Mir Almir. 30.
• 1302. 3 Mahomet Aben Ezar. 7.
• 1309. 4 Mahomet Aben Evar. 10.
• 1319. 5 Ismael. 3.
• 1322. 6 Mahomet. 12.
• 1334. 7 Joseph Aben Amet. 20.
• 1354. 8 Mahomet Lagus. 23.
• 1377. 9 Mahomet Vermeil. 2.
• 1379. 10 Mahomet Guadix. 13.
• 1392. 11 Ioseph II. 4:
• 1396. 12 Mahomet Aben Balva. 11.
• 1407. 13 Ioseph III. 16.
• 1423. 14 Mahomet Aben Azar. 4.
• 1427. 15 Mahomet the little. 5.
• 1432. 16 Ioseph Aben Almud. 13.
• 1445. 17 17 Mahomet Osmen. 8.
• 1453. 18 Ismael II. 9.
• 1462. 19 Muley Alboacen. 16.
• 1478. 20 Mahomet Boabdelin, The last King of the Moores in Spain. Of all which there is little left upon Record, their whole time being spent in defending their borders against the encroachments of Castile; or else in Civil Wars and discords amongst themselves; in which they were so freqnent, and sometimes so violent, as if they had no Enemie neer them. Mahomet Aben Ezar the 4th King, deposed by Mahomet Aben Levin, and he again thrust out by Ismael the Sonne of Ferrachen, before he could enjoy the fruits of his trea∣son. Mahomet, Sonne of Ismael, murdered by his Subjects; ••oseph, the Sonne of Mahomet slain by Mahomet Lagus; and he again deposed by Mahomet Vermeil, who in the end was miserably slain by Pedro the Cruell of Castile, to whom he had fled for help and

• succour. After this time they ruined and deposed one another, till the end of their king¦dom, the Successor never staying for the death of his Predecessor, but violently making way for himself to enter on the Government: even Mahomet Boabd••lin the last King hereof, not ha∣ving patience to expect the death of his Father; but setting him besides the Throne, and thereby opening a fair Gate for Ferdinand, King of Castil•• and Aragon, to bring in his Forces, to the sub∣duing of them both. Such was the fortune of this kingdom, that as it began under a Mahomet, a Ftrdinand being King of Cast••le: so it ended under a Mahomet, a Ferdinand being King of Ca∣stile also. In the tenth yeer then of this mans Reign, did the war begin, and about the yeer 1492, the Empire of the Moores ended in Spain; by the valour of Ferdinand the Catholick, and Isabel his Wife; after their first entrance into it, more than 760 yeers.

Such of them, as after the decay of their kingdom had a desire to stay in Spain, which had for so long time been their native Countrey, were suffered so to doe by the prudent Victors, (fearing a desolation of the Countrie, if they should abandon it) conditioned that they would be ••hrist••ned. And that they might be known to be as they professed, the Iuquisition was ordained, consisting of a certain number of Dom••nican Friers; who finding any counterfeit, or Apostate Christian••, were first gently to reprove and exhort them; and after, if no amendment followed, to inflict some punishment upon them. This custom in it self, was wondrous tolerable and laudable: but from the Moores it was after turned on the Protestants, and that with such violence and extremity of torture, that it is counted the greatest tyrannie and severest kind of persecution under Heaven. Insomuch, that many Papists who would willingly die for their Religion, abhor the very name and mention of it; and to the death, withstand the bringing in of this slavery among them. This is it that made the people of Aragon, and Naples rebel, Countries where the people are all of the Papal side: and this was it which caused the irremediable revolt of the Low-countries; the grea∣test part of that Nation at the time of their taking Arms, being Romish Catholicks. Yet is it planted and established in Spain, and all Italy, (Naples and Venice excepted) the managing thereof com∣mitted to the most zealous, fierie, and rigorous Friers in the whole pack. The least suspition of heresie, affinitie, or commerce with Hereticks, reproving the lives of the Clergy, keeping any books or Editions of books prohibited, or discoursing in matters of Religion, are offences suffici∣ent. Nay they will charge mens consciences under pain of damnation, to detect their nearest and dearest friends, if they doe but suspect them to be herein culpable. Their proceedings are with great secrecie and security: for 1. the parties accused, shall never know their Accuser, but shall be constrained to reveal their own thoughts and affections. 2. If they be but convinced of any errour in any of their opinions, or be gainsayed by two witnesses, they are immediatly condem∣ned. 3. If nothing can be proved against them, yet shall they with infinit tortures and miseries be kept in the house divers yeers, for a terrour to others: and 4. If they escape the first brunt with many torments, and much anguish, yet the second questioning or suspition brings death remedi∣less. And as for torments and kinds of death, Phalaris and his Fellow-tyrants come far short of these-blood-hounds.

The Administration of this Office, for the more orderly Reglement and dispatch thereof, di∣stributed into twelve Courts, or Supreme Tribunals, for the severall Provinces of S••ain; no one de∣pending on another; in which those of the Secular Clergy sit as Iudges; the Friers being only used as Promoters to inform the Court, and bring more Grist unto the Mill. Of those Inquisi∣tors every one hath the Title of Lord, and are a great terrour to the neighbouring Peasants. I here goeth a Tale how one of their Lordships desirous to eat of the Pears which grew in a poor mans Orchard not far off, sent for the man to come unto him; which put the poor soul into such a fright, that he fell sick upon it, and kept his bed. Being afterwards informed, that all his Lord∣ships busines with him, was to request a Dish of his Pears, he pulled the tree up by the roots▪ and carried it unto him with the Fruit upon it. And when he was demanded the reason of that rash and improvident action, he returned this Answer, that he would never keep that thi•••• in his house, which should give any of their Lordships cause to send further after him. Certain it is, that by this means the people of this kingdom are so kept under, that they dare not hearken after any other Religion, than what their Priests and Friers shall be pleased to teach them, or en∣tertain the truth if it come amongst them, or call in question any of those palpable and gross ••m∣postures, which every day are put upon them.

But to return unto the Moores, most of which by the terrour of this Inquisition, pro••••ssed in shew the Christian Faith. But being Christians only in the outward shew, and practising on all occasions against the State, the Kings of Spain resolved long agoe on their Exterminat••on; but never had opportunity to effect it, till the yeer 1609. At what time Philip the third having made a peace with England, and a truce with Holland; and finding the Moores of Africk 〈…〉〈…〉 in wars, that they were not able to disturb him; put that extreme rigour in execution, which had before been thought of in their consultations, 1100000 of them being forced to quit this 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and provide new dwellings, under colour that they went about to free themselves from the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and to recover their old Liberty lost so long before.

The Forces which the Kings of Granada in the times of their greatest power were able to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, were far beyond the Ameasurement and extent of their kingdom, not above 700 miles in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as before is said: but so exceeding populous, and well accommodated w••••hall manner 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ne∣cessaries, that within two dayes space, the King hereof was able to draw 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Horse,* 1.249 and 200000 Foot, for defence of the Kingdom. The Armes whereof were Or, a Pomgranat (or Apple of Granada) slipped, Vert.

8 MVRCIA.

MVRCIA is bounded on the West, with Granada; on the East, with Valentia; on the North, with Valentia; and a part of Granada; and on the South, with the Mediterranean Seas, so called from Murcia the chief Citie. In former times esteemed a rich and wealthy Countrey, stored with all sorts of fruits, and so abounding in Silver Mines, that when the Romans were Lords of it, they kept continually 400 men at work, and received 2500 Drachmas of daily profit: now for the most part barren, and but ill inhabited.

Cities of note there are not many in so small a Countrey. The principal, 1 Murcia, by Pto∣lomi•• called Men••al••a, seated upon the River Segura, a Bishops See, situate in a pleasant and de∣lightfull Plain, planted with Pomgranats, and other excellent fruits: From this the Countrey had the name of the Kingdom of Murcia. 2 Carthagena, or Nova Carthago, first built by As∣d••ubal of Carthage, the Brother of Annibal, for the better receiving of such aids, both of men and money, as should come from Africa. Situate in a Demi-Iland, in the very jawes of the Mediterranean; by which, and by a deep Marish on the West side of it, so impregnably fortified, that if Scipi••, afterwards called Asricanus, who then lay at the siege thereof, had not been shew∣ed a way over that Marish, at a dead low▪ Water, by some poor Fisher-men of Tarragon, who knew the secret, he had there lost both his time and Honour. Nothing more memorable, in the sack••ge and spoyl thereof, (though there was found abundance of Armes and Treasure) than the vertue of Scipio, who finding there many Spanish Ladies of great birth, and beauties, left there as Hostages for the Spaniards with the Carthaginians, would not permit any of them to be brought before him; for fear it should betray him to some inconvenience. Being reedified it was made a Roman Colonie, and one of the seven Iuridicall Resorts of Tar∣raconensi••: by Constantine made a chief Citie of the new Province of Carthaginensis, which was hence denominated: Afterwards twice sacked by the Gothes and Vandals, it lay for a long time bu∣ried in its own ruins. And though again new built and peopled, it is still but smal; containing at the most but 600 Housholds: and would be utterly abandoned, but for the safety of the place, and the strength thereof, garrison'd, and fortified very strongly by King Philip the 2d, for fear of surpri∣sall by the Tnrks; and the security of the Haven (which is withall very large and capacious) com∣ing from a little Iland, lying at the mouth thereof; by which assured from tempestuous winds, and the violent ragings of the Sea. Hence the occasion of that Saying of Andreas Doria, Admiral unto Charles the fifth, that there were but three safe Ports in the Mediterranean; that is to say, August, Iuly, and the Carthagena: meaning as I conceive, that those two moneths being common∣ly free from tempestuous weather, were of as great safety to the Mariners, as this famous Port. 3. Lorca, another Port Town, situate on a Creek more within the Land. 4 Almanca, 5 Sa∣r••zal, two strong Towns bordering on Valentia; well fortified, when Murcia and Valentia were in severall hands. 6 C••rvillan. 7 Alhama. 8 Rus, &c.

This Countrey being part of the Province of Carthaginensis, was by the Alani taken from the Roman••, at their first entrance into Spain; from them recovered by Wallia, the first King of the Gothes in this part of Europe. Together with the rest of Spain, it was subdued by the Moors of Africk; in the distractions of whose Empire after the going hence of the Moores of Africk, it was made a distinct Kingdom by Aben-Hut, of the race of the Kings of Saragossa, who had seized up∣on it▪ Anno 1228, and for a time was the most puissant King of the Moores in Spain, command∣ing over this Countrey Granada, and a great part of Andaluzia. Invited to a Feast, made drunk, and then basely murdered by Aben Arramin a false servant of his, Anno 1236, one Aben Hudiel seized on the Realm of Murcia, disturbed in his possession by Alboaquis, the last King hereof. But he not able to defend himself against his Competitor, surrendred it to Ferdinand the 2d of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, whom he put into possession of the Fort of Murcia, and many other places of great im∣portance; conditioned, that Alboaquis should enjoy the title of King of Murcia, as long as he lived under the Soveraignty of Castile; and that Ferdinand should enjoy one half of the pro∣fits of it, this was in the yeer, 1241, after it had continued in the state of a Kingdom••, but 12. yeers only, united to Castile without blood or trouble, and so remains ever since.

9. The Kingdom of TOLEDO.

THe Kingdom of TOLEDO, so called from Toledo the chief Citie of it, contained once the greatest part of that Countrey which is now called New-Castile; of which it is now rec∣koned only for a part or Member. The Countrey lying next unto it was antiently the Seat of the Car••entani; the nature of the soyl we shall find else-where.

Principal Cities of this Kingdom, 1. Toledo, of great Antiquity, as being taken by Fulvius a Roman Praetor, in the time of Sci••io Africanus; and then a Citie of good note. Pleasantly seated on the ••a••us, beautified with many Peeces of rare and excellent Architecture; and fortified with 30 Towers standing on the wals. By reason of the situation of it in the very middest almost of Spain, it is passing well inhabited, as well by the Nobility, who reside there for pleasure, and by Sc••olars, who abide in it for their studies; as by Merchants, who resort thither for the••r pro∣fit; besides, such Souldiers and their Officers, who are continually garrisoned in it for defence

thereof.* 1.250 The private buildings generally are but mean, and ordinary; though by farre more handsome in the inside than the outside promiseth: most of them being furnish••ed with water from the River Tagus, conveyed into them by the admirable inventions of one Iames, a native of Cremona in the Dukedom of Millain. The Streets narrow, close▪ ••ly, and uneven, exceeding troublesome to walk or go upon, especially in slippery or dirty weather, by reason of its steep and uneven situation on the side of a Rockie hill: by which, and by the River which almost surrounds it, it is naturally very strong, and well helped by Art. For that cause made the seat of the Gothish Kings: by one of which called Bamba, so repaired and beautified (besides the addition of a strong Wall for defence of the place) that he is by some accounted for the sounder of it. For so we find it in these old verses.

E••••xit (fautore Deo) Rex inclytus Vrbem Bamba, suae celebrem port endens Gentis honorem.

That is to say,

King Bamba (God assisting) rais'd this Town, Extending so the antient Gothes renown.

When the Gothes fell, it was in chief estimation amongst the Moores, and by them advanced un∣to the honour of a Kingdom; whereof more anon: but under both (as it continueth to this day) the See of an Archbishop, who is the Metropolitan of Spain, and President for the most part of the Inquisition. His revenue answerable to his place; the greatest of any Clergyman in the Christi∣an World, next to the Popes of Rome, as being estimated at 300000 Crowns per Annum. Finally, this City hath been honoured with no fewer than 18 Nationall Councills, here holden in the time of the Gothes, and is now a famous University for the study of the Civill and Canon Lawes, and hath to this day the temporall Jurisdiction over 17 walled Towns, besides Villages. 2 Cal••trava, the next Town of note, is situate on the River Ava, of most fame in these latter times for an Or∣der of Knights, called the Knights of Calatrava; of which more when we come to Castile. Neigh∣boured by the ruines of the strong and Famous City Castulo, which being under the command of the Romans, was by the Gyresoeny, a people that dwelt on the other side of the River, sud∣denly entred, and taken. But Sertorius following after them by the same Gate, put them all to Sword: and causing his men to apparrell themselves in the cloathes of the Enemy, led them to the chief City of the Gyresoeni; who supposing them to be their own party, opened their Gates, and were all either slain or sold for slaves. More of this Town anon when we come to Castile; to which belonging now. 3 Talbora, commonly called Talvera de la Reyna, or the Queens Talvera: and called so occasion of an execrable murder committed there by the command of Queen Mary, the Widdow of Alfonso the sixt, on the Lady Leonore de Guzman her husbands Paramour. A proper and neat Town it is, pleasantly seated on the Tagus; supposed to be the Libora of Pto∣lomie; and now belonging to the Archbishop of Toledo, as chief Lord thereof.

As for Toledo it self, in the time of the Romans it was the Metropolis of the Province of Tarraco∣nensis, after that the seat Royall of the Gothith Kings; removed hither from Tholouse in Languedo••: forced by the Moores at their first entrance into Spain Anno 716. more prudently aiming at the head, than the Gothes possibly expected from such Barbarians. In the Confusions of that King∣dom betwixt the beginning of the reign of Mahomet the fourth, and the second coming in of the Moores of Africk, made a distinct Kingdom of it self, continuing in that estate, till taken from Haia Alcadu••••ir the last King hereof, by Alfonso the first, King of Castile, Anno 1083. This Alfonso being the younger Sonne of Ferdinand, the first King of Castile and Leon, had the King∣dom of Leon for his part. Ejected out of that by his Brother Sanctio King of Castile, he lived in Exile with the Moores, kindly received and entertained by this Hya••a King of Toledo. till the death of his Brother. After which coming to the Crowns of Castile and Leon Anno 1073. he pick∣ed a quarrell with his Host, and besiedged Toledo, his long abode there making him acquainted with all advantages that might facilitate his designs: which notwithstanding held him a siedge of five years, before he could make himself Master of it: by him incorporated presently on the taking of it, with the rest of that Kingdom, and made the head of New Castile.

The Arms hereof are Azure, a Crown Mitral Imperiall Or, garnished with sundry precious Gems Proper.

10 CASTILE.

CASTILE is bounded on the East with Navarre, Aragon, and part of Valentia; on the West with Portugal; on the North, with Biscay, Guipuscoa, and the Astu••ias; on the South, with Extremadura, Andeluzia, and Granada. The reason of the name we shall have anon.

This was the most prevailing Kingdom of all this Continent, to which the rest are all united ei∣ther by Mariages or Conquest. Divided commonly into the New and the Old, parted from one another by the hills of Segovia: the one being called the Old Castile, because it was the an∣tient Patrimony of the first Earles hereof; and the other named the New, from that addition which was made to the first inheritance, by the Conquest of the Realm of Toledo and other peeces from the Moores. The Old Castile is the less fruitfull of the two, more fit for Pasturage

than Corn; but better stored with that, and all sorts of fruits, than the Neighbouring Countries, which lie betwixt it and the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean: the New more plain and Champain, better stored with fruits, and furnished with sufficient plenty of Corn and other provisions ne∣cessary for the life of man. The Old Castile watered with the Rivers of 1 Relaunos, rising not far from Burgos; 2 Tormes, passing by Salamanca; 3 Duero, the Receptacle of the others: The New with 4 Xaruma, honoured with the Neighbourhood of Madrid; 5 Taevina, and 6 Tagus, the most famous River of all Spain.

The Old Castile is situate on the North of the New, and hath for the chief Cities of it 1 So••ia, of great note in the antient Storie, by the name of Numantia, which for the space of fourteen years withstood the whole forces of Rome: During which time they valiantly repulsed their Ene∣mies, and forced them to dishonourable Compositions. But finding at the last no hope of hol∣ding longer out, they gathered together all their Armour, Money, and goods, laid them in an heap, then set fire unto them, and finally burnt themselves in the midst of the flame; leaving Scipio (who had brought them to that extremity) nothing but the bare name of Numantia to adorn his tri∣umph. 2 Avila, situate under the great Mountains which are call'd from hence the Mountains of Avila. Known antiently by the name of Abule, and by that name giving the title of Abulensis to the renowned Tostatus, who was Bishop of it. A Man, who in his time was President to the Counsell to Iohn, King of Aragon, yet could find leisure enough not only to attend his Episcopal charge, but to compile those learned and painful Commentaries on a great part of the Bible. Of which, and his other abilities (besides that which hath before been noted of him) we may take that Eulogie which Casaubon hath given him, in his Book against Baronius, saying, Laudo acumen viri, si in meliora incidisset Tempora Longè maximi. 3 Valadolid, a fine neat Town, and one of the antientest Vniversities of Spain; discontinued for a time by Students, and then restored again by King Philip the 2d, whose birth-place it was, and who erected here a College (among others) for the education onely of yong English Fugitives. Seated upon the River Pisuerga, and one of the Chanceries of the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon. By means whereof, and of the Kings Court here residing in the Summer times, it became in little space, a fair, large, populous Citie, and of great resort; not yeelding unto any in Spain, except Lisbone and Sevill. It is called in La∣tine, Vallis oletum, and Vallis Oletana, from the abundance of Olives growing neer it; but by Pto∣lomie, Pintia. 3 Segovia, a Bishops See, of great trade in clothing, situate under a branch of the Mountain Idubeda, called from hence the hils of Segovia. 4 Burgos, neer the head of the Ri∣ver R••launos, or Relanzon, at the foot of the great Mountain a•• Oca part of the Idubeda: built out of certain Villages lying hereabouts by Nugno Bellides, a German, Sonne-in-law unto one of the first Earls of Castile: for long time the seat of those Kings, since of the Archbishops hereof, the Ca∣thedrall being one of the fairest in Spain, built with such Art, that Mass may be sung aloud in five severall Chappels, without disturbing one another. This Citie doth contend from Primacie and Precedencie (in Civi' maters) with that of Toledo; of which it hath the first place or vote, in all Parliaments or Assemblies of the States of Castile. But yet to satisfie Toledo, the Controversie is still undecided, and was once finely taken up by one of the Ferdinands, saying, that Burgos should first speak for it self, and then that he would speak for Toledo. Without the walls of this Citie is a fa∣mous Nunnerie, called De las Huelgas, consisting of 150 Religious women, all of noble Houses. 5 Cividad R••drigo, a Bishops See, on the River Gada. 6 Zamora, a strong and well-built Citie, and a Bishops See, the Sentica of Ptolomie; situate on the River Duero, and now famous for the best Bag-pipes. 7 Tordesillas, the Segisana of the Antients. 8 Salamanca, the most famous Uni∣versitie of Spain, especially for the studie of the Civill and Canon Lawes: first instituted by Ferdi∣nand the 2d of Castile, Anno 1240. and by an Order of the Popes, together with Paris, Oxford, and Bon••nia in Italie, created a Generale Studium, wherein there were to be Professors of the Greek, Hebrew, Chaldee, and Arabick Tongues, besides those of the Arts. It was of old called Salmantica, is now a Bishops See, situate on the River Tormes, as before was said.

Not far from this Citie, about the times of our Grandfathers, was discovered in a Valley situate amongst high and impassable Mountains, a kind of Patoecos or Savage people, never heard of in Spain before. The occasion this. An Hawk of the Duke of Alva's which he very much valued, flew over those Mountains: and his men not being able to find her at first, they were sent back by the Duke to seek her. Clambring from one hill to another, they hapned at last upon a large and pleasant Valley, where they spyed a company of naked Savage people, hemmed in amongst many craggie Rocks. The Salvages gazing a while upon them ran into their Caves, made in the hol∣lows of the Rocks, the best houses they had: Which being observed by the Falconers, they retur∣ned again unto their Lord, telling him, that instead of a Falcon, they had brought him news of a New World in the midst of Spain, and of a race of People which came in with Tubal. Strongly affirming what they said, they obtained belief. And the Duke shortly after went with a Compa∣ny of Musketeers, and subdued them easily, they having no offensive Weapons but only Slings. They worshipped the Sun and Moon, fed upon nothing that had Life; but had good store of ex∣cellent fruits, roots, and springs of water, wherewith Nature was very well contented. And though their language was not altogether understood by any; yet many of their words were found to be purely B••squish. Reduced on this discovery unto Christianity; but easily discernible from all other 〈◊〉〈◊〉, by their tawnie complexions, occasioned by the reverberation of the Sun-beames from those rockie Mountains, wherewith on all sides they are encompassed. The truth hereof,

besides the Credit of Iames Howell in his Instructions for Forrein Travell, I have, upon enquirie, found to be attested by men of gravity and great place in this Realm of England, employed there in affaires of publick interess. Satisfied therefore in the truth of the Relation, I am partly satisfied in the men. Whom I conceive to be some r••mnant of the antient Spaniards, who h••d themselves a∣mongst these Mountains for fear of the Romans. Their language and Idolatry speak them to be such. For had they either fled from the Gothes or Moores, there had been found some Cross or o∣ther Monument of Christianitie, as in other places; or some such mixture in their speech, as would have favored somewhat of the Gothes or Romans. But it is time I should proceed.

NEW CASTILE is situate on the South of the old. The chief Cities there, 1 Signe••ca, a Citie heretofore of the Celt••b••ri, now a Bishops See, beautified with a fair Cathedrall; supposed to be the Condabora of Ptolomie. 2 Madrid, upon the Gu••darama, now the seat of the Kings; whose residence there, though the Countrie be neither rich nor pleasant, hath made it of a Village the most populous City in all Spain. It is a custom in this Town, that all the upper Rooms in their houses do belong to the King, except some Composition be made with him for them. And of this Town the Spaniards do use to brag to Strangers, that they have a Citie walled with Fire; and then make good the boast by saying, That it is situate in the middest of Quarries of Flint. 3 Alcala de Henares (of old called Complutum) renowned for an University of Divines, ••ounded here in the time of Ferdinand the Catholick, by Francisco de Ximines, Cardinall and Archbishop of ••oledo. 4 Alcaraz, amongst the mountainous tracts of Or••speda, called Sierra de Alcaraz; memorable for a great discomfiture given unto the Moores, Anno 1094. 5 Molina, in the same mountainous tract, hence called Monte de Molina; remarkable for giving the title of Lord to the Kings of Castile, who in the Regall stile are called Lords of Molina: the Signeurie hereof accrewing to that Crown by the mariage of Sancho the 3d with Mary the Daughter of Alfonso the last Lord Proprietarie. The Territorie large, and the Town of strength••: well fortified in the times fore-going, both by art and nature. 6 Cuenca, seated at the spring head of the River Xucar, and not far from that of the Tagus also, amongst the Mountains of Orospeda, built by the Moores on the top of those crag∣gie hils, whom it served for an impregnable Fortress against the Christians, till taken by Sancho the 2d of Castile, Anno 1177.

Here also is the Escuriall or Monastery of S. Laurence, built by King Philip the 2d. A place (saith Quade, who spendeth 13 pages in its description) of that magnificence, that no building in times past, or this present, is comparable to it. The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates, the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple; a Monastery in which are 150 Monkes of the order of S. Ierome; and a College; that on the right hand openeth into divers offices, belonging to the Monastery; that on the le••t, unto Schooles and out-houses, belonging to the College. At the four corners there are four turrets of excellent workmanship; and for height, majesticall. Towards the North, is the Kings Palace; on the South part, divers beau∣tifull and sumptuous Galleries; and on the East side, sundry gardens and walks, very pleasing and delectable. It containeth in all 11 severall quadrangles, every one incloystred; and is indeed so brave a structure, that a voyage into Spain were well imployed, were it only to see it, and return. Here is also in this Tract the old Town of Castulo (the Casta••n of Strabo) then the chief Citie of the Carpentani, and the birth-place of Himilc•• the Wife of Annibal, from whence this whole Tract had the name of Saltus Castul••nensis; and so called by Caesar: now a poor Village, known by the name of Castona la Veia; in which is somewhat to be found of the antient ruines. But of this more already, when we were in the kingdom of Toledo; to which it more properly belonged.

The old ••nhabitants of these Castiles were the Vaccai, Ventones, Arevacae, Oretani, Carpentani, Dittani, &c. From none of which the name of Castile can be deduced; so that we must fetch it either from the Castellani, once a People of Catalogne; or from some strong forti∣fied Castles erected in the frontires against the Moores. This last conjecture may seem probable, because the Arms of this Kingdom are Gules, a Castle triple-towred, Or. Neither is it any way strange for Provinces, especially smaller ones, such as at first this was, (though now much extended both in bounds and power) to take their names from a Castle. For (to go no farther) even with us, Richmondshire was so called from the Castle of Richmond, there built by Alan Earl of B••et••gne; and Flintshire took denomination from a Castle built of Flint-stones, by Henry the 2d. We may see hereby how much Celius Secund•••• ••urio was deceived, who writeth that Alphonso the third having overthrown Mahomet Enasir King of Morocco, and put 60000 of his men to the sword; assumed these Arms that thus named this Kingdom, which was before called the kingdom of the Bastitanes; because that victory, like a strong Castle, had confirmed his estates unto him. Whereas, in case there were no other Error in his supposition; the Bastitanes were no Inhabitants of Castile, but of Valentia, and Murcia: Provinces far enough off from the Old Castile, at the first taking of that name. And for the former Etymologie, it appeareth most e∣vidently, in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani, the Countrey Castella; the same name with those elder Castellani, which inhabited Catalogne. But not to stand upon the name, certain it is, that the Inhabitants here of having been conquer'd by the Romans, and made a part of their Empire, fell by degrees to the Alani, and from them to the Gothes, as hath been shewn al∣ready on some other occasion. From them extorted by the Moores with the rest of Spain, recove∣red foot after foot by the Kings of Leon: governed, under them, at first by Provinciall Earls com∣manders of so many Castles in the Countrie of the Vacc••i, fortified and defended against the

Moores. Ordogno the 2d harbouring some suspitions against these Earles, caused them all to be cruelly murthered. The people upon this revolted from the Crown of Leon, governed first by Judges, then by Earls again, as an absolute and free Estate. Ferdi••and G••nsales, the first that re-as∣sumed the title of Earl of Castile, coming to the Court of Leon with a brave retinue, sold to King Sancho an Hawk, and an Horse, of excellent kinds, for a sum of money; conditioned, that if the money were not paid at the time agreed on, it should be doubled and redoubled, till the debt were satisfied. This money by the negligence of the Kings Officers, who looked upon the contract as a matter of jest, became so great a summe, that the King, to satisfie Gonsales, made him the first Proprietarie Earl of Castile, Anno 939. releasing that Estate from all acknowledgement to the Kings of Leon. Nugna, or Elvira, as some call her, Sister and Heir of Garcias the fourth Earl hereof, brought this Estate by mariage to Sancho, surnamed the Great, King of Navarre, Anno 1028. by whom it was erected into a kingdom, & given by him to Ferdinand his second Sonne. An. 1034. Kings of most note and observation in the course of their storie, are, 1 Ferdinand their first King, who added Leon to his kingdom in right of Sancha his Wife, Sister and Heir of Veramund the last King thereof, of the race of Pelagius. 2 Alphonso the first, who subdued the Kingdom of Toledo, adding it by the name of New Castile, unto his Estate. 3 Alfonso the third, who conque∣red from the Crown of Navarre, whatsoever lay on the Castilian side of the River Ib••rus; and grew so great, that he caused himself to be solemnly Crowned Emperour of Spain, in the Cathe∣drall Church of Leon, by the Archbishop of Toledo; and gave his Sonne Sancho the title of King of Castile in his own life time. 4 Alphonso the 3d, the chief of the Confederates against Mahom••t E∣naser, the Miramomoline of Morocco, whom he vanquished in the famous battell of Murad••t, or S••∣erra Morena, Anno 1214. and added Alava and Guipuscoa to his other Estates. 5 Ferd••nand the third, who incorporated Leon and Castile into one Estate, and added the Kingdoms of Murcia, Corduba and Sevil, taken from the Moores, unto his Dominions. 6 Alfonso the fifth of Castile, and the ninth of Leon, elected Emperour of the Germans, but more famous for his eminence in Astronomie; the Author of the Alfonsine Tables. 7 Pedro the ••ruel, driven out of his King∣dom by Henry of Transtamare his Brother; restored again for a time by the valour of Edward the Black Prince, Sonne of Edward the third. 8 Iohn, Sonne of Henry of Transtamare, who mari∣ed his Sonne Henry to Catharine Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt, by Constance one of the Daughters of Don Petro the Cruel, so uniting both titles into one. The times in which these Princes and the rest did reign, appeareth in these Catalogues of the Earls and Kings of Castile, which are these that follow.

The Earls of Castile.

• A. Ch.
• 910. 1 Ferdinand Gonsales, the first Proprietary Earl.
• 932. 2 Garcias, Sonne of Ferdinand.
• 980. 3 Sancho, or Sanctias, Sonne of Garcias.
• 1018. 4 Garcias II. Sonne of Sancho, slain by Treason, without issue.
• 1028 5 Nugna, or Elvira, the Sister of Garcias the second, maried to Sancho King of Navarre, Father of Ferdinand, made by him the first King of Castile.

The Kings of Castile.

• 1036. 1 Ferdinand, King of Castile by the gift of his Father, and of Leon in right of his Wife. 33.
• 1067. 2 Sancho, Sonne of Ferdinand, King of Castile only, his younger Brother Alfonso succeeding in Leon. 6.
• 1073. 3 Alfonso, the Brother of Sancho, King of Leon, and afterwards of Castile also.
• 1108. 4 Viraca, Queen of Castile and Leon. Alfonso II. King of Na∣varre and Aragon. 15.
• 1122. 5 Alfonso III. King of Castile and Leon, the Sonne of Viraca, by Raymond of Burgundy her for∣mer Husband.
• 1157. 6 Sancho II. the elder Sonne of Al∣fonso the third, his younger Bro∣ther Ferdinand succeeding in Leon. 2.
• 1159. 7 Alfonso IV. Sonne of Sancho the second.
• 1214. 8 Henry, Sonne of Alphonso the fourth.
• 1217. 9 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alphonso the ninth of Leon, and of Berengue∣la the Sister of Henry, succeeded his Father in Leon also, Anno 1230. the Kingdoms never since dis-joyned, though the title of Leon in short time became dis-continued.
• 1252. 10 Alfonso V. Sonne of Ferdinand the second, King of Castile and Leon; and Emperour Elect. 32.
• 1283. 11 Sancho III. the 2d Sonne of Alfonso the fift, the children of Ferdinand de la Cerde, his elder Brother, be∣ing set besides. 12.
• 1295. 12 Ferdinand III. of Castile, and IV. of Leon, Sonne of Sancho the third. 28.
• 1312. 13 Alfonso VI. Sonne of Ferdinand. 38.
• 1350 14 Pedro, the Sonne of Alfonso, for his infinite Tyrannies surnamed the Cruel. 18.
• ...

• 1368. 15 Henry II. the Bastard Sonne of Alfonso the sixt Earl of Transta∣m••re. II.
• 1379. 16 John, the Sonne of Henry the se∣cond. II.
• 1390. 17 Henry III. Sonne of Iohn, and hus∣band of Catharine the Daughter of Iohn of Ga••nt and the Ladie Constance,* 1.251 one of the Daugh∣ters of King Pedro. 17.
• 1406. 18 Iohn II. Sonne of Henry and Ca∣tharine. 48.
• 1454. 19 Henry IV. Sonne of Iohn the se∣cond. 21.
• 1475. 20 Isabel, Sister of Henry the fourth, maried to Ferdinand V. Sonne of John King of Aragon. Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speak of the Monarchy of Spain, which began in them, and hath been since continued in their Poste∣rity.

The chief Orders of Knighthood within these Kingdoms of Castile and Leon, long since united into one, were three in all; partly Religious, partly Military; and one Order of Religious pre∣sons, not known in any Country but Spain alone.

This of the last sort is called the Order of Mercie, or de la merced; the practice and profession of it to gather Alms amongst the People, wherewith to redeem such Christian Captives as either by Pyracie, the chance of War, or by some other meanes are enthralled to the Turks and Moores: sending their Agents yearly to Algeers and Fesse, to inform them of the state, age, and quality of each severall Captive; and after on Instruction from the Brethren of this Society, to deal in the redemption of them. A business which they manage with great care and faithfulness, and are accordingly trusted with great summes of money given and collected to that end; few men here dying, who give not some legacie or other to this pious use. Nor are the Kings behind hand in so good a work, promoting it with a liberall purse, and giving as much ordinarily out of his E∣state as the brethren have collected in all Spain besides. And to ••ay truth, it doth concern him more than others, because they are his Subjects chiefly for whose Redemption the whole summe is given and gathered: Religious pe••sons ransomed first, and then the La••tie; the young and ser∣viceable men before old and impotent: if after the Redemption of the Spanish Captives they have any stock le••t, they keep it not till another yeer, but therewith ransome Captives of some other Nations. So that this seemeth to succeed in the place of the now antiquated and useless Orders of Knighthood, which were heretofore of great autority and power, that is to say,

1 Of Calatrava, a Town of the kingdom of Toledo, abandoned by the Templers, to whom the defence thereof belonged, on the approach of the Moores; made good by Raymond the Abbot of Pisaria, and the Monkes of Cisteaux. Anno 1157. For the future preservation and defence whereof, they ordained this Order, which in process of time grew to such estate, that besides 8 fair Priories, they enjoyed in Spain no less than 61 Towns and Castles. The Knights hereof doe wear for their Habit, a White Robe with a Red Cross upon their brests, confirmed by Pope Alexan∣der the 3d. Anno 11••4. under the discipline of Cisteaux. Their residence is at Castle-••ovo, bound by their Order to serve in the Warres against the Infidels; upon which services they have been sometimes seen in the field with 300 great Horse.

2 Of S. ••ago, instituted by the Canons of Eloy, and certain Gentlemen of Castile, in imitation of the Order of Calatrava, for the security and entertainment of Christian Pilgrims travelling to the Shrine of S. Iago, confirmed by the said Pope Alexander the 3d, Anno 1175. under the Rule of St. Au∣gustine. Their habit is a White Robe, with a Red Cross like a Sword: the companions of it accor∣ding to the first founders being part Ecclesiasticall and part Secular; whereof these last are onely tied unto the vow of conjugall Chastitie. They grew in little time unto such esteem, that besides two Colleges or Seminaries in Salamanca, and a College in Sevill, they had four Hermi••ages in the Mountains, and five Hospitals well endowed for the entertainment of Strangers, together with 90 Towns & Castles in severall parts of the Kingdom. The whole number of Gentlemen, besides Friers serving in their Cures, and other Ministers, is above 600. Their first Residence, at the Hospitall of S. Mark in the Suburbs of Leon; on a dislike with Ferdinand the second King of Leon removed to Ucles in Castile, bestowed upon them by Alfonso the 4th. Vpon this occasion being di∣vided, they have since two Masters, or Commendadors, the one called the Commendador of Leon, who resides at S. Marks, the other the Commendador of Castile, who resides at Ucles.

3 Of Alcantara, a Town of Extremadura, defended by Ferdinand of Leon against the Moores, where he framed this Order, confirmed by Pope Lucio, Anno 1183. Others ascribe it to Alfonso, the Sucessor of that Ferdinand, Anno 1217. by whom endowed with all the Lands of the Ca••atra∣vians in the Realm of Leon; but acknowledging the Superiority thereof, and under the same Rule of Cisteaux. Their device at first was a Pear-tree Vert, in a Field Or; to which hanged a pair of Shackles as a signe of their Subjection to them of Calatrava; Changed Anno 1411. to a White Robe, and a Green Cross on their Brests.

I omit the Order of the Dove and Reason, instituted by K. Iohn of Castile, because of small e∣steem, and but short continuance. And so much for Castile, the first of those three greater King∣domes of Spain, under which all the rest are now reduced, conteining in this Continent all the Pro∣vinces and Estates before described, amounting to two third parts of the whole; and many large estates elsewhere, as shall be shewed hereafter in its proper place. Pass we on next to Portugall,

the second in repute of the said three kingdoms,* 1.252 not so much for the largeness of the Territories, which it had on the Continent, as for its great Appendixes in all other parts of the World.

11 The Kingdom of PORTVGAL.

THe Kingdom of PORTVGAL containeth 1 Portugal it self; 2 Algarve, or Regnum Al∣garbiorum; and 3 the Terceras or Isles of Azores: these last not reckoned parts of Spain by any of our Writers either old or new; but made by us a part hereof, because situate over against Portugal, one of the first additions which was made unto it on the Ocean; and finally, because I know not under what other head to reduce them better.

And first for PORTUGAL it self, it is bounded on the North, with the Rivers Minio and Avia, which part it from Gallïcia; on the South, with Algarve; on the West, with the Atlan∣tick Ocean; and on the East, with the two Castiles and Extremadura; from which divided by a line drawn from Ribadania, standing on the Avia, to Badaios, on the Anas or Guadiana. Exten∣ded on the Sea-coast from North to South 400 miles; the bredth of it in the broadest place (not taking in the Ilands into this Accompt) 100 miles, in the narrowest 80, the whole circumference 879 miles, and in that compass 1460 Parishes.

It was first called Lusitania from the Lusitani, the chief Inhabitants thereof, and took the name of Portugal, either from the Haven or Port of Cale, now called Caia, sometimes a very rich and flourishing Emporie, or rather from the Haven Town of Porto, at the mouth of Duerus, where the Galls (or the French rather) used to land their Merchandise, which was therefore called Por∣tus Gallorum, and which Town was given in Dower with Teresa, the Daughter of Alfonso the sixth, to Henry of Lorain, vvith the title of Earl of Portugal. Whose Successors coming to be Kings, extended this name to all those Countries which they got from the Moores, as it con∣tinueth at this day.

The Air is very healthy, the Co••ntrey for the most part hilly and bare of Corn, supplied from France and other parts of the North; that which they have being as good as any in Europe, ••f not better. The soyl and people in all places not rich alike. For where the soyl is richest, as in the parts lying on the North of Duero, there the People are poorest, in regard of the great distance thereof from Lisbon, and so not benefited by the trading of that wealthy Citie. And where the soyl is poorest, there the People be richest, helping themselves by trade and manufactures, espe∣cially by making of Silks, and Salt, sufficient for themselves, and for other Countries. But where there is a defect of Corn, that defect is othervvise sufficiently recompensed vvith abundance of Honey, Wine, Oyl, Allom, Fruits, Fish, Salt, white Marble, and some Mines of Silver, &c.

The people are of a more plain and simple behaviour than the rest of Spain; and (if we be∣leeve the old Proverb) none of the wisest: For whereas the Spaniards are said to seem wise, and yet to be Fools; the French to seem Fools, and yet to be wise; the Italians both to seem wise and to be so; the Portugals are affirmed to be neither wise indeed, nor so much as to seem so. But little different from which is the Spanish by-word, which telleth us of the Portugals, that they are Pocos••y Locos, few and foolish; which others varie with the addition of another part of their Character; saying that they are Pocos, Sotos, y Devotos, few and foolish, but with∣all devout. They have great animosities (if it be not grown to an Antipathie) against the Casti∣lians, for bereaving them of their Kingdom and Liberty, though both of late recovered by them: but when most Fools, were counted for good Sea-faring men, and happy in the discoverie of for∣rain Nations.

Rivers it hath of all sorts, both great and small, almost 200. Those of most note, 1 Minius, full of red Lead, (from hence called Minium by the Latines) navigable with small Vessels 100 miles. 2 Lethes, now Lavada. 3 Muliadas, now Mondego. 4 Tagus. 5 Duerus, and 6 Anas; these three last common also to the rest of Spain: Anat, or Guadiana passing by Por∣iugal but for 7 Leagues only, Tagus for 18, and Duero for 80. None of them navigable for any long space by ships of burden; the Rivers of all Spain being generally swift of course, restrained within narrow Channels, banked on both sides with very steep Rocks, which make them incom∣modious for Navigation: Insomuch that it is reckoned for a great Prerogative of Tagus, and the Realm of Portugal, that this River is there navigable with great ships, 15 or 20 miles within the Continent. But here that want is somewhat tolerably supplied with 3 excellent Havens. 1 That of Lisbon upon ••agus, and 2 Porto on Duero, to the North of Lisbon, of which more anon; 3 of Setaval, South of Lisbon, situate on a Golf of 20 miles in length, and three in breadth; a place of principal importance to those parts of the Realm Rivers however of great fame, according to whose course the whole Countrey was divided by the Romans into Vlteriorem, lying be∣yond Duero North-wards; 2 Citeriorem, on the South of Tagus; and 3 Interamnem, betwixt both.

Principal Cities of this part, 1 Lisbon, seated upon Tagus, a famous Citie for traffick, the Portugals in all their Navigations setting sayl from hence. By the Latines called Olysippo, and Vlyssi••po, because as some say Vlysses built it. coming hither in the course of his ten yeers travel▪ a thing meerly fabulous, it being no where found, that Vlysses did ever see the Ocean. But like enough it is, that this Town being seated conveniently for Navigation, and inhabited by Sea-fa∣ring me••, might at the first be consecrated to the memory of so great a Traveller; as Athens being a place of L••arning was dedicated to Minerva, whom the Greeks call Athen••. It is in compass

seven miles, and containeth upwards of 30 Parishes, and in them 20000 houses,* 1.253 all of neat and elegant building, Turrets, and Towers it numbreth upon the wals about 76. Gates towards the Sea-shore 22. And towards the Continent, situate upon five small Hils, betw••xt which is a val∣ley which runs down to the River: on the highest Hill an ancient Castle, not strong, but by reason of the situation, serving now only for a Prison for men of quality; the entry of the River, being defended by the Castle of Cascais, and neerer to the Citie by the Fort of S. Iu••ians, and the Rock of Belem munitioned with 20. Peeces of Ordinance. This Citie heretofore was honoured with the Seat of the Kings, since of the Vice-Roys; an Arch-bishops See, the Staple of commo∣dities for all the Kingdom, and thought to be more worth than the whole Realm besides: said by some French Writers to be the best peopled Citie in Christendom, next unto Paris; aud by B••∣tero an Italian, made to be the 4th Mart Town of Europe; the other three being ••onstantinople, Paris, Mosco: in which they doe great wrong to London, as populous and well-traded as the best them all. 2 Santare••, on the Tagus, so called from S. Iren••, a Nun of Tomar, (a Mona∣sterie, in which the old Kings of Portugal did use to be crowned) here martyred by the Moores; by Ptolomie called Scabaliscus, then a Roman Colonie. 3 Si••tra, upon the main A••••lantick, at the end of the huge Mountains, called Montes Lunae; whither by reason of the cool refreshings from the Sea, and pleasure of the Woods adjoyning, the Kings of Portugal used to retire in the heats of Summer. 4 Conimbre, on both sides the River Mondego, pleasantly seated amongst Vineyards and Woods of Olives; a Bishops See, and an Vniversity; the Masters whereof made the Commentarie on most part of Aristotle, called from hence Schola Conimbricensis. Then on the North of the River Duero, betwixt that and Minio, are 5. Braga, by Ptolom••e called Bra∣caria Augusta, reckoned by Antonine for one of the four chief Cities in Spain; the Royal Seat when time was, of the Suevian Kings, and now the See of an Archbishop, contending for the Primacie with him of Toledo. 6 Porto, the Haven of the Galls, on the mouth of Duero. 7 Miranda, a Bishops See on the same River. 8 Bragance, the Duke whereof is so great a Prince, that it is thought a third part of the people of Portugal are his Vassals, and live on his Lands; the later Dukes, since the time of King Emanuel being withall of the Royal blood: two steps of main advantage to the Regal Throne, lately ascended and obtained by Iohn, Duke of Bragance, now called John the 4th. And finally on the South of Tagus, betwixt that and the Kingdom of Algarba, there is 9 Ebora, in the middest of a large and spacious Plain, an Arch∣bishops See, and an Vniversitie, this last of the foundation of King Henry the Cardinall. 10 Por∣tilegre a Bishops See. 11 Olivenca on the Guadiana. 12 Be••••, by Plinie called Pax••lulia.

2 The Kingdom of ALGARVE, lieth on the South of Portugal, from which divided by a line drawn from Ascorin on the western Sea, to Odechere a Castle on the Guadiana; on the East bounded by Andaluzia, on the West and South by the Main Atlantick. This the most wild and desart part of all this Kingdom; barren and drie; peopled with few Towns, nor those very populous; hilly and Mountainous withall, but yielding by the benefit of the Sea a great trade of fishing, of Tunny specially, whereof more caught upon this coast than in all the King∣dom.

The name it took from the Western situation of it, for so the word Algarve signifieth in the A∣rabick tongue. The utmost end of it called anciently Prom••ntorium Sacrum, now the Cape of S. Vincent, because the Bones of S. Vincent religiouslly preserved by the Christians, were here burnt and scatered about by the Moores. Places of most importance it in, 1 Silvis an Episcopall See. seated in the in-land parts. 2 Villanova, situate beyond the Cape. 3 Tavila, the Balsa, and 4 Faro, the Ossonoba of Ptolomie; both noted Ports on the Atlantick. 5 Lagos, an other Haven Town also.

This Country conquered by the Moores with the rest of Spain, and from them again recovered by the Kings of Leon, remained a Member of that Crown: till by Alfonso the tenth of that name in Leon, and the fift in Castile, it was given in dowrie with Beatrix his Daughter, to Al∣fonso the third of Portugal. From which mariage issued Dionysius or Denys King of Portugal, the first that ever used the title of Rex Algarbiorum, Anno 1274.

3 THE AZORES, are certain Islands lying in the Atlantick Ocean, oposite to the City of Lisbon, from which distant but 250 Leagues. Situate betwixt the 38 and 40 degrees of the Northern Latitude, and one of them in the first Longitude, which is commonly reckoned from these Islands; as being the most Western part of the World, before the discoverie of Ame∣rica.

They were thus called from the multitude of Gos-hawkes which were found there in the begining (the word Azor in the Spanish tongue signifying a Gos-hawke) though at this time there are none of them to be found. Called allso the Flemish Islands, because first discovered by the Flemings, and the great numbers of them in the Isle of Faial (one of the chief of all the pack) where there are yet some Fawilies which resemble the Flemings both in their complexion and habit; and not far from the place of their abode a Torrent, which the Spaniards call Riberados Flamengos, or the River of Flemings. They are also called the Terceras from Tercera the chief Isle among them.

The Air of those Islands is generally good and subject unto few diseases, except that which the Portugals call the Blood, being an impostumation of the blood breaking out at the Eys or other parts of the Body. Some other inconveniences they are subject to, proceeding from the humidity of

the place,* 1.254 the great winds and stormes, of such a violent and strange kind of working, that barres of Iron as big as a mans arm, have in six years been worn as little as a Straw. All of them well stored with Flesh, Fish, and other things necessary, except Salt and Oyl, with which they are furnished out of Portugal. Wines they have also for their own use, but not to be transported far, because of their weakness: for which cause also, the richer men provide themselves of Canarie Wines, or those of the Iland of Madera. Of like nature is their Wheat, and other fruits, which hold not good above a year. All of them subject unto Earthquakes, and some to breathings out of fire; which continually sendeth forth fuming vapours. The chief commodities which they tran∣port unto other Countries, are Canarie birds for Ladies, Oad for the Diers, Ioyners-work which they sell to the Spaniards, and Beeves for the victualling of such Ships as come there to be victu∣alled.

The Inhabitants are generally Laborious, excellent husbands on their grounds, insomuch as they make Vines to grow out of Rocks; much given to Ioy nery, by which they make many prettie fan∣cies, much esteemed by the Spaniards; but not so expert at it as those of Nuremberg. They take great pains to teach their Cattell understanding; the Oxen being taught to know when their Ma∣ster calleth them. In other things they conform to the Portugals, both in their customes and apparell; but with some smattering of the Fleming, which Nation they affect above any other.

The Islands nine in number, and distinguished by the severall names of, 1 Tercera, 2 S. Mi∣chael, 3 Fayal, 4 Gratiosa, 5 S. George, 6. Pico, 7 Corvo, 8 Flores, and 9 S. Maries, of which S. Michaels and St. Maries lie next to Spain; Tercera on the North-West of those; (by consequence the third in order, whence it had the name;) S. Georges, Gratiosa, Pico, Fayal, on the West of that; and finally those of Corvo and Flores, neerest to America.

1 TERCERA, the chief of all the rest, 18 miles in compass, well stored with Peaches, Apples, Limons, Oringes: and for the Kitchin, with Turneps, Cabages, plenty of Pot-herbs, and as good Batato-rootes (which are the best food the people have) as any be in the World, but more esteemed in Portugal than they be in this Iland, by reason of their great abundance. Here is also great quantity of the best kind of Woad, (which from hence is called Iland-Woad) and a Plant about the height of a man, which beares no Fruit, but hath a Root as profitable as those that doe: out of which the People draw a thin and tender film, wherewith they fill their m••••••resses instead of Feathers. Fowl enough for the use of man, and yet none of prey. No Port of any safety in it but that of Angra; and that made safe by Art, and not by Nature: the whole begirt with Rocks, which stick out like a pointed Diamond, able to pierce the feet of any who shall venture over them. Places of most importance in it, 1 Praye, on the Sea side, well∣walled, but not very well peopled. 2 S. Barbara, 3 S. Sebastians, 4 Gualne, and 5 Villa nova, Burroughs of good note. 6 Angra, the chief not of this Iland only, but of all the nine; the Resi∣dence of the Governour, and an Archbishops See, who hath in it his Cathedrall Church. Seated on a convenient Bay made in the form of a Crescent, with two Promontories on each side (like the two horns of a half-Moon) bearing into the Sea; each fortified with a strong Castle for defence of the Haven, the Town it self also well-walled about, and environed with sharp Rocks on all sides. Both Town and Castles well garrisoned, and no less diligently guarded. This in regard of its great strength, and commodious Haven, is esteeemed the principall of these Ilands, and communi∣cates it's name unto all the rest: though neither neerest unto Spain, nor the greatest in compass.

2 S. MARIES, so called from the Saint (as S. Georges and S. Michaels are) unto which it is dedicated; is the most Southern of these Isles, and the next to Spain: twelve miles in circuit, in∣habited by Spaniards onely, and those much given unto the making of Earthen vessels. So natu∣rally fenced with Rocks, that it is, and may be easily kept by the Inhabitants, without the charge of a Garrison. The chief Town of it hath the name of St. Maries also, which it either giveth un∣to the Iland, or borroweth from it.

3 S. MICHAELS, directly North of S. Maries, from which little distant, the biggest in the whole pack, as being 20 miles in length, though the breadth not answerable: much subject unto Earth-quakes and fiery vapours. Of most note amongst our modern Geographers, who have remo∣ved hither the first Meridian (by which they divide the World into East and West) from the Ca∣n••ries or Fortunate Ilands, were it was fixed in the time of Ptolomie, and others of the antient Writers.

And this remove seems countenanced even by Nature it self, it being observed that the Com∣pass when it commeth under the Meridian drawn through this Isle, hath little or no Variation at all, but pointeth almost directly towards the North; whereas in all other places or less Meridians, East, and West, it pointeth not so directly North, but more or less to the North-east, or the North-west, which the Mariners call the Variation, or the North-easting and the North-westing of the Compass. And yet it is observed of late, that there is some more sensible variation of it in this Isle of S. Michael, than in that of Corvo: which therefore is conceived more fit for this first Me∣ridian.

The chief Town hereof, besides many Burroughs and lesser Hamlets, Punta del Gada, seated upon a dangerous Sea, and without any Port, yet more frequented by Strangers than the Port of Angra, because here they may goe in and out as they please, but not so in the other.

4 FAYALL, 17 or 18 miles in length, plentifully provided with all things necessary for the

life of man, and well furnished with Woad,* 1.255 for which commoditie much frequented by the Mer∣chants of England▪ The chief Town of it Dorta, defended with a Castle, and that guarded by Spa∣niaras; both Town and Iland taken by Sir Waelter Ra••e••h, Anno 1597. This Action was called the Iland-Voyage, undertaken as well to divert the War which the Spaniards thr••atned to bring to our own doors; as by seizing some of these Ilands to intercept the Spanish Fleets in their return, and to hinder them in their setting out: by which means, wanting their Indian gold, they might be brought to better terms with their neighbour Nations. And though the English were not able to hold it long. yet it was said, that the bootie got in this Expedition, amounted to 400000 Crowns, besides the honour of beating the Spaniard upon his own ground. It took this name from its abundance of Beeches.

5 GRATIOSA, not above five or six Leagues in compass; but so well furnished with fruits, that they send much yearly to Tercera; inhabited by Portugals onely, but so poor, that they are not able to bear the charge of a Garrison. The chief Town of it called La Plaia.

6 S. GEORGES, twelve miles long, about three in bredth, mountainous and full of Forests, but those Forests so well stored with Cedars, that they use them many times for shipping, and some∣times for Fewell. The chief Town of it called S. Georges, as the Iland is.

7 PICO, lyeth on the South of the Isle of S. George, and took this name from an high Hill in the form of a Pyramid, which the Portugals generally call a Pick, or Pico. Replenished with fruits, some Cedars, and a Tree called Teixo, of great bulk, and as much beauty: the wood thereof ex∣ceeding hard, red within and waved; so admirably beautifull that it is allowed onely to the Kings Officers, the other Subjects being interdicted the use of it (but on speciall licence) by a publick Edict. In bigness it is second onely unto that of S. Michael, if not equall to it; hardly so much in length, but of greater bredth. The chief Towns of it, 1 S. Sebastians, 2 Callo••a de Nesquin, both upon the Sea, and in the East parts of the Iland.

8 FLORES, directly East from Fayall, so called from its abundance of Flowers, (as Gratiosa from the like flourishing Verdure of it) is in compass not above 8 miles, but plentifully furnished with Cattel and good grounds to feed them. The chief Town of it, Santa Crux. The Isle (though small,) yet twice as big as the Isle of 9 CORVO, so called from it's abundance of Crowes, situate on the North hereof, and but little distant: both very unsafe, and both most miserably poor, by reason of the many Pyrates which lie betwixt them, to intercept such ships as trade towards Ame∣rica. But this, though much smaller than the others, may in time be ofmore esteem than any of them: in regard it is conceived to be the most naturall place for the first Meridian; as before was noted: the Needle here pointing directly to the North, without Variation. Which whether it proceed from some secret inclination of the Loadstone to the part of the World, more in this place than any other; or that being situate betwixt the two great Continents of Europe and America, it is drawn equally towards both, by the magneticall vertue of the Earth it self: I leave to be disputed by more able judgements.

These Ilands were first discovered and subdued by the Portugals, under the conduct, or by the direction of Prince Henry, Sonne of John the first, who first made the Portugals in love with the Seas. And they were also the last members of the Crown of Portugal which held out for Don An∣tonio the Bastard, against Philip the second of Castile; against whom the Iland of Terce••a was for a while gallantly defended by Emanuel de Silva, with the help of the French; but taken at the last by the Marquess of Santa Cruz, and the French, after promise of life, cruelly murdered in cold blood. After which, garrisoned at the first by none but Por••ugals. But upon some commotion hapning in that Kingdom, it was thought fit, on some reason of State, to make sure of the best I∣lands by Spanish Garrisons; which accordingly were put into the Castles of Angra, in Tercera; and the Towns of Punta del Gada, in S. Michaels; and Dorta, in Fayall. And to say truth, the Spa∣niards had good reason to be carefull of them, these Ilands being of such importance as without them the Navigation of the Indies, Aethiopia, Brasil, and New Spain, could not be continued: be∣cause the Fleets which come from those Countries to Lisbon or Sevill, must in a manner of necessi∣ty touch upon some of them, as well in following their course if they come from the West, as in re∣covering such winds as are usefull to them, if they come from ••he East.

But to return again to the main Land of Portug••l; know, that the antient Inhabitants of it were the Lusitani, dwelling betwixt Tagus and Duerus, the old Lusitania being bounded within those Rivers; the Celtici and Turditani, who took up also some part of Betica, dwelling on the South of Tagus; and the Gallaici B••acarii (so called to difference them from the Galla••ci Lucenses who pos∣sessed Gallicia) on the North of Duerus. Subjected first unto the Romans, by whom accompted one of the three parts of Spain. In the declining of their Empire conquered by the Alani, and from them taken by the Suevians, who for a time made the Citie of Braga the Royall seat of their Kings. The Suevians lost it to the Gothes, and the Gothes to the Moores, as hath been shewn already in their severall stories. Recovered in part by the Kings of Leon; to whom that part continued subject, till given by Alphonso the sixt of Leon in dowrie with his Ba••le Daughter Terasa, to Henry of Loreine, whose vertue and good service merited no less reward, Anno 1099, who having fortu∣nately governed it by the title of an Earl for the space of 12 years, left his Sonne Alfonso, Heir both to his Fortunes and Vertues, honoured with the title of King of Portugal by the Soveraignes of Leon, for his most gallant demeanor shewn in the battell of Obrique, An. 1139. He had before the Assumption of the Regal Stile ruled 27 years with a great deal of honour; and he reigned here

〈…〉〈…〉, reverenced by his Friends,* 1.256 and ••eared by his Enemies, 〈…〉〈…〉 in the Chair of State was 72 years: a longer enjoying of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈…〉〈…〉 the first beginning of the Roman Monarchie. His Successors we shall 〈…〉〈…〉 Catalogue. But we must first tell you, as in other places of this Work, 〈…〉〈…〉 in the whole succession, are, 1 Henry of Loreine (whom some make a 〈…〉〈…〉) who coming into Spa••n to the Holy Wars, and deserving nobly in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, was honoured by Alfo••s•• the sixth, with his Daughter Terasa and the Town of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for her Dower, given to him with the title of Earl of Portugal. He extended his Estate as far 〈…〉〈…〉 on the South of the River Duero; that River being before that time the utmost bound of it that way. 2. Alfonso the first King, who took Lisbon from the Moores, Anno 12.▪ 7 and made it the Seat of his Kingdom, which he extended South-ward as far as Algarve, 3. Al∣foso the 3d, who partly by Conquest, and partly by Mariage, added Algarve to his Estate, get∣•••••• it by the Sword, and confirming it to him by the Bed. 4 Alfonso the 4th, confederate with 〈…〉〈…〉 name in Castil•• against Alboacen the Mir••momolin of Africk, at the fight 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the River ••alado, not ••ar from Ta••iff••; where they discomfited the vast Army of Moores, con∣si••••ing of 470••00 Horse and 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 5 Iohn the first, the base Sonne of Pedro the first, setting aside the Lady 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Queen of Castile, the Daughter o•• Ferdin••nd the first, and the lawfull Chil∣dren of his ••ather, being many in number: by force and colour of Election obtained the King∣dom. ••ortified it by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mariage with the Lady ••••••lip, Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉; a strong Competitor at that time for the Crown of Castile: on which Relation, this King, the four Kings next succe••••ing, and two of this Kings younger Sonnes, were made Knights of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 6 Henry, Duke of V••s••o (V••sontium the Latines call it) the second Sonne of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the first, created Knight of the Ga••ter by King Henry the sixth, Anno 1444. By whose in couragement and example the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 began to be affected to forrain Voyages: discove∣r••ng in his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, (and for the most part under his Conduct also) the Ilands of Azores, Made∣r••, Holy-P••rt, those 〈…〉〈…〉 Ver••e, and a great part of the Coast of Africk, as far as Guinea. He died An. 14••. ••7 Alfonso the fi••th, who warring on the Moores in Africk, took from them the 〈…〉〈…〉 Alcas••••, & A••zilla. 8 Iohn the 2d, under whose reign the Portugols fully 〈…〉〈…〉 in G••nea and the Realms of Congo, discovering all the Coasts and Isles of Africk, (not before discovered) as far as to the Cape of Good-hope, Anno 1487 planting, and fortifying as they 〈◊〉〈◊〉: the whole Discoverie of Africk, the East-Indies, and Brasil, being perfected in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of King Ema••uel; under whom also they discom••ited great Armies of the Turks, and Sul∣•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉, bringing by Sea the riches of the East into the West. 9 Sebastian, the Grand-child 〈…〉〈…〉, Sonne of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, imbarking himself unadvisedly in the wars of Africk, lost his 〈…〉〈…〉 generally supposed) at the battel of Alcasar, in which three Kings fell in one day. 〈…〉〈…〉 are of opinion that he was not killed, but that for shame and sorrow 〈…〉〈…〉 home, wandring from one place to another, and at the last was found and avowed at 〈◊〉〈◊〉; thence carried to Naples, where he was kept three days in a dark Dungeon without any 〈…〉〈…〉 a knife and halter, brought into Spain by the Kings command, where at last he died. A man in whom so many circumstances met, to make up a truth, that the very Spaniards used to say, that either he vvas the true Sebastian, or else the Devil in his likeness. But vvhether true or not is not now materiall, death having put an end to that disputation; though the con∣troversie which ensued upon his death for the Crown of Portugal, be not yet decided. For though King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 2d of Spain succeeded next after Henry the Cardinal King (who only came upon the Stage that the Competitors might have time to declare their Titles) and claimed the Crown as eldest H••ir male, and neerest Kinsman to King Henry: yet all the World was not well satisfied in the Iustice and Equity of his demands. In the carrying on of which affairs he seem••d to deal very candidly to the eyes of men, not biassed by their proper Interess; offering to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Title to a Disputation, professing that the Lawes of Portugal were more favoura∣ble to him, than the Law of Cast••le; and openly acknowledging, that if he should chance to die 〈…〉〈…〉 his eldest Sonne, as being a degree further off, would come behind some 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉〈…〉 to it, of whom himself had the precedence. But finding nothing done by Henry, and meaning to make sure work after his decease, (Antonio the Bastard having 〈…〉〈…〉, and taking on himself as King, by a popular and tumultuous Election) 〈…〉〈…〉 under the command of F••••di••nd de Tol••do Duke of Alva, and subdued all that stood 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Dutchess of Bragance, Daughter of Prince Edward, 〈…〉〈…〉 and pretensions to him: So entring by a mixt Title of descent and 〈…〉〈…〉 Thre••score yeers it was peaceably enjoyed by the Kings of Spain, when 〈…〉〈…〉 by a p••tent fa••tion appearing for Iohn Duke of Br••g••nce, descended from 〈…〉〈…〉 which brought so cunningly and successefully in his behalf, 〈…〉〈…〉 disseized of Portugal, than he heard of any plot or practice set on 〈…〉〈…〉. In which it is to be observed, that as King Philip the 2d, for the 〈…〉〈…〉 of this Crown, had embroyled the French, ingaging that King in a bloody w••r 〈…〉〈…〉 of that Kingdom, to make him sure enough from troubling him in his 〈…〉〈…〉: so the French Ministers had caused a Revolt in Catalog••e; to the end, that 〈…〉〈…〉 was busied in reducing that Province, the Portugals might have 〈…〉〈…〉 themselves from the power of the Spania••ds, whom the Antipathie betwixt the

Nations made less pleasing to them. Nor was it a partiall defection onely, or the loss of Portugal and no more;* 1.257 but a generall falling off of the whole estate, in Africk, Asia, America, in the Isles and Continents; the Accessories, (excepting only the Town of ••euta in Barbarie) going the same way as the Principall did. And here methinks that grave and deliberate Nation of the Spa••iards may be justly taxed for committing a greater Soloecism in point of State, than ever people did be∣fore them: in that having got the full and peaceable possession of the Crown of Portugal, and all the out-parts and Members of it, they continued all the Garrisons and strong holds of the whole Estate in the hands of the Natives. By means whereof, when Portugal it self fell off from the King of Spain, the Provinces and Plantations did the like, without any haesitancie: which, had some of the chief peeces in every Province, Factorie, and Plantation, been brought by little and litle (if not all at once) into the power of the Castilians, might have been easily prevented. Nor hath the Spaniard hitherto attempted any thing materiall for the recovery of that Kingdom: having been ever since so over-laid by the French in Catalog••e, Navarre, Biscay, Flanders, Artoys, and Italy, that he hath not had much leizure to attend that business. But leaving him and them to their own affairs; it is now time to represent you with a Catalogue of

The Kings of Portugal.

• 1139. 1 Alfonso, the second Earl, and first King of Portugal. 45.
• 1184. 2 Sancho, the Sonne of Alfonso. 28.
• 1212. 3 Alfonso II. Sonne of Sancho. 11.
• 1223. 4 Sancho II. Sonne of Alfonso the 2d. 34.
• 1257. 5 Alfonso III. Brother of Sancho the 2d. 22.
• 1279. 6 Denys, the Sonne of Alfonso the 3d. 48.
• 1325. 7 Alfonso IV. the Sonne of Denys. 32.
• 1357. 8 Pedro, the Sonne of Alfonso the 4th. 10.
• 1367. 9 Ferdinand, the Sonne of Pedro, the last King of the Lawfull issue of Henry of Loreine. 18.
• 1385. 10 John, the base Sonne of Pedro, of whom sufficiently before. 48.
• 1433. 11 Edward••, the Sonne of John, and of the Lady Philip of Lan∣caster. 5.
• 1438. 12 Alfonso V. the Sonne of Edw. 43.
• 1481. 13 John II. the Sonne of Alfonso the the fift. 14.
• 1495. 14 Emanuel, the Nephew of Ed∣ward, by his Sonne Ferdinand D. of Viseo. 26.
• 1521. 15 Iohn III. Sonne of Emanuel. 38.
• 1557. 16 Sebastian the Nephew of Iohn the 3d, by his Sonne Don Iohn; un∣fortunately slain in the fields of Africk. 21.
• 1578. 17 Henry the Cardinall, Sonne of King Emanuel 2. the last of the male issue of Henry of Lo∣reine.
• 1580. 18 Philip the second of Spain, Sonne of Charles King of Castile and Em∣perour, and of the Lady Marie his Wife, daughter of Emanuel. 18.
• 1598. 19 Philip II. of Portugal, and III. of S••ain. 23.
• 1621. 20 Philip III. of Portugal, and IV. of Spain. During his reign the Portugueze wearie of the Spa∣nish Government, chose for their King,
• 1636. 21 Iohn, Duke of Bragance, the IV. of that name, a Prince of great possessions, and of Royall race, who hitherto hath peaceably enjoyed it.

Now that we may the better see by what title both the Kings of Spain and the Dukes of Bragance claim the Crown of Portugal; and what other Pretenders there were to it on the death of Sebasti∣an: and what right as well Antonio the Bastard (but alleging a sentence of Legitimation) as the Princes of the House of Savoy did pretend unto it: we will lay down their Genealogies from King Emanuel, in this following Scheme.

Emanuel had these Children

• 1 Iohn, King of Portugal Iohn Prince of Portugal Sebastian, King of Portugal.
• 2 Henry the Cardinall, King of Portugal.
• 3 Lewis Don Antonio a Bastard. Christopher and o∣thers.
• 4 Edward 1 Mary, wedded to Alex∣ander Duke of Parma. Rainuccio Far∣nesis. 2 Catharine, maried to Iohn Duke of Bragance.
• 5 Mary, maried to Charles the fifth, King of Castile. Philip the II. King of Spain.
• 6 Beatrix maried to Charles Duke of Savoy.

By this it may appear how the claims are grounded; but whether title will prevail cannot now be told. Suffice it, that as the Royall line of Portugal did begin in an Henry, so it ended in an Henry also: the male line failing in the person of the Cardinall-King, and the Crown falling (on whomsoever it shall fasten) on the Heirs of the Females.

The principall Orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom are,* 1.258 1 Of Avis, so called from a Town of that name in Portugal, the seat thereof; founded by Sanctius or Sancho the first, in imitation of the Order of Alcantara, whose Green Cross they wear, but equall to it neither in power nor riches.

2 Of CHRIST, instituted by Denys King of Portugal, who conferred on them all the Lands and Possessions of the exautorated Templars, confirmed by Pope Iohn the 22th, Anno 1321. Their Robe is a Black Cassock under a White Surcoat, over which a Red Cross stroked in the midst with a a white line: their duty to expell the Moores out of Baetica, the next neighbour to Portugal; to which Crown they have added many gallant Countries in Asia, Africk, and Brasil, and so impro∣ved their own Estates, that all the Isles in the Atlantick doe belong to them; besides the rents of the Mine of S. George in Guinea, amounting to 100000 Ducats of yearly income.

The Armes are Argent, on five Escocheons Azure, as many Bezants in Saltier of the first, poin∣ted Sable, within a Border Gules, charged with seven Towers, Or. Which five Escocheons were given in memorie of the five Kings whom Alfonso the first King slew at the battell of Obrique, An. 1139. And so proceed we on to those Provinces which are under the government of Aragon, the third great bodie of this State.

12 VALENTIA.

VALENTIA hath on the East, the Mediterranean; on the West, parts of Castile and Ara∣gon; on the North, Catalogne; and Murcia upon the South. It is watered with the Rivers 1 Xucar, called of old Sucron and Surus. 2 Guadalander, signifying a River of pure water; and 3 Millar.

This Countrie standeth in the most temperate and pleasing Air of all Spain, full of Gardens, and places of wonderfull delight, where groweth abundance of Rice, Sugar, Corn, and Fruit; garni∣shed all the yeer long with sweet-smelling flowers, and miraculously fruitfull of Pomgranats, Li∣mons, and other delicacies. It hath also mines of Silver at Buriol, of Gold at Lodar, of Iron at Fi∣nistrat, of Alabaster at Piacent, and of Allom, Lime, and Plaister in many places. From thence also come the best Silks in the World, Cotton of Marcia, Crimson, Scarlet, and other precious co∣lours, and rich perfumes. Finally, all the senses of man may be delighted and refreshed with that which comes from this happy Region; in quality and sweetness much like that of Naples. The delicacie and great pleasures whereof have made the Inhabitants of it to be thought less warlike than the other Spaniards. The Sheep of this Countrie also bear the finest Fleeces of any in Spain; first stocked with Cotswold sheep from England, at the request of Iohn King of Aragon, An. 1465. by the imprudent curtesie of K. Edward the 4th.

Places of most note in it are, 1 Alicante, a noted Port on the Mediterranean, whence come our true Alicant Wines, made of the juyce of Mulberies; by Ptolomie called I••••cias, by Mela, Ilice; from whence the Bay adjoyning is called Sinus Ilicitanus, now the Bay of Alicante. 2 Orivela, a Bishops See, on the River Segura, which divides this Province from Murcia. 3 Sergorvo, a Bi∣shops See, by Ptolomie named Segobriga, the chief Citie in old times of the Celtiberi. 4 Xelva, supposed to be the Incibilis of Livie, where Scipio defeated Hanno and his Carthaginians. 5 Valen∣tia, a fair, pleasant, and well-traded Citie, the See of an Archishop, and giveth name to the whole Province: in its first glorie, one of the chief Roman Colonies in these parts of Spain; in its last, the Royall seat of the Moorish Kings of this Countrie. Situate three miles from the Mediter∣ranean, not far from the mouth of the River Dureas, now called Guadalander: and is by some said to have been heretofore named Roma, which signifieth strength. But when the Romans mastred it, to distinguish it from their Rome, it was called Valentia: which in the La••••••e tongue, is of the the same signification, with the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Here is an University in which S. Dominick, the Father of the Dominicans, studyed. 6 Laurigi, now a small village, once a Town of great strength, called Lauron, which Sertorius besieged, took and burned, even then when Po••p••y, whose confederates the Lauronites were, stood with his whole Army nigh enough unto the flame to warm his hands; and yet durst not succour it. 7 Cullera, a Sea Town standing at the mouth of the Ri∣ver Xucar. It was formerly named Sucron, after the name of the River; and is famous in Plu∣tarc••, for the victory which Sertorius here got of Pompey, Pompey's Army being not only over∣thrown, but himself with life hardly escaping. 8 Morvedre, situate in or neer the place of the old Sagu••tum•• the People whereof when besieged by Annibal, continued so obstinate in the expecta∣tion of aid from Rome, that they chose rather to burn themselves, than yield up the Town: the oc∣casion of the second War betwixt Rome and Carthage. First Founded by the Zacynthians, and after this destruction of it, repaired, or re-edified by the Romans, (they could not possibly do less) by whom made a Colonie. 9 Gandia, which gives the title of a Duke to the house of Borgia, and was the stile of the eldest Sonne of Pope Alex. the sixt (of this noble Family) called commonly in Guic∣c••••rdine by the name of the Duke of Gandi••: 10 Denia, seated on the brin•• of the Mediterranean, over which it hath a goodly Prospect; the Marquisate of the Duke of Lerma: first Founded by the Massil••an••, by whom called Dianium. Not far from which is the Promontorie Ferraria, of old called Promontorium Dianium, the Refuge of Sertorius in his Wars against Pompey and Metel∣lus, both of great renown: the one aged, and of much experience; the other young and of high re∣solutions. And yet Sertorius found himself more troubled with the old mans gravitie, than the yong

mans gallantrie:* 1.259 insomuch as he was used to s••y, That 〈…〉〈…〉▪ he would have 〈…〉〈…〉 Pompey home with 〈◊〉〈◊〉. For he had twice 〈…〉〈…〉 Great Pompey, before 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was joyned in the Action with him: the first time dangerously wounding, and the second time driving him out of the Field. But fighting against both he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 over-matched; and yet seemed rather to retire than flie before them: the 〈…〉〈…〉 very valiantly in the time of these Wars under him, to which Florus alludeth, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Nec nunquam magis a paruit Hispani militis Vigor, quam Romano duc••. At the last when he had a long time upheld the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 faction, he was traiterously murdered by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one of his Ass••∣ciates; for which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Pompey had a Triumph at Rome. So high an estimate did they set upon the casuall death of this poor Proscript.

The Antient ••nhabitants hereof were the Bastitani, the Ed••tani, Co••testa••i, and some part of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉: originally of the Province of Tarraco••ensis, afterwards (in the sub-dividing of that Province by Constan••ine) of Carth••ginensis. In the declining of the Empire first subdued by the A••ani, who were scarce warm in their new dwellings, when disseized by the G••thes. From the G••••hes taken by the Moores, of whom reckoned as a Province, till the fatall overthrow gi∣ven to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ena•••• at t••e battell of Sierra 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and the departure of the Moores of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to their own County, which followed presently upon it. By ••••it Ab••n-••eit, the Brother of this Mahomet, made a distinct Kingdom of it self, Anno 1214. but taken from him by one Z••e•• a Prince of the M••ores of Spain, under colour that he had a purpose of turning Christian, and making his Kingdom subject to the Crown of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (as indeed he did) Anno 1228. Conquered from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the new King, before he could enjoy the sweets of a new raised Kingdom, by I••m••s King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Anno 1238. Since reckoned a Member of that Kingdom, never dismem∣bred from the bodie of it since the first uniting. But still so overgrown with Moores (not to be blamed for loving such an excellent seat) that at the final expulsion of that people be King P••i∣lip the third▪ there were reckoned no sewer than 22000 Families of them in this little Coun∣trie.

The Armes hereof were Gules, a Tower embattelled Argent, purssed (or pennond) Sable.

12 CATALONIA.

CATALONIA is bounded on the North-East, with the Land of Rousillon and the Pyren••••s; on the East, with the ••edite••ranean; on the South, with Valenti••; and on the North and North-West, with 〈◊〉〈◊〉. The Country somewhat Mountainous and full of Woods, and not very well cultivated: beholding more in that respect for Corn, Fruites, and other necessary provisions unto the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the S•••• which serves them out of other Countries, than to the Goo••n••ss of the Land. And yet it is as well watered as most parts of Spain, having in it besides the Ebr••, or Iberus, common to many other Provinces; and ••inia, which runneth betwixt it and Valen∣tia; the Rivers of, 1 ••ardera, 2 Lobregat, 3 Segre, 4 Fra••col••no, 5 Bes••rs, and 6 O••har.

The name of Catalonia some derive from the Castellani, who formerly inhabited some part hereof: others will have it called Catalon••a corruptly for Gothalan••a, from the mixture of the Gothes and Al••ni▪ successively the Masters of it; and some more improbably from one Carthalot, a Noble Man of this Countrie, who lived here they know not when. More like it is, that it took this name from the Catal••uni••, an old French people of Languedoc, the adjoyning Province, from whom the fields called Camp•• Catalaunic•• neer unto Tholouse took denomination. But from what root soever they came, certain it is that they are generally a perverse and obstinate people, little ob∣servant of the pleasure or profit of their naturall Princes, but on the other side so Zealous in defence of their own Privileges, that they have created more trouble to their Kings under that pretence, than all the rest of the subjects of Spain. Of which we need no other instance than their l••te revolt unto the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Anno 1••38▪ which drew after it the loss of the Realm of Portugal, and many Towns of great importance in Fla••ders, and the rest of the Nether∣lands.

Principall places in it are, 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉, situate on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, neer the River Lobr••••••t, accommodated with a large and commodious Port, where commonly the Spanish Soul∣diers do embark, which are bound for Italy. The Town adorned with large streets, handsome buildings, strong Walls, and a very pleasant situation: called Barcino by the ancient writers, in who••e time it was a Roma•• Colonie, now honoured with a Bishops See, and the seat of the 〈…〉〈…〉 2 T••••ragone, seated also on the Mediterranean, East of the River Francolino: built, fortified, and peopled by the two S••ipi••s, the Father and Vncle of Af••ican••s, for a Counter-Fort to C••rthagena (or New Car••hage) not long before founded by the Carthaginians; after∣wards made the Metropolis of Tarrd••onensis, hence denominated; stript of that honour by Tol••de, and is now but two miles in compass, and containing not above 700 Families. Yet still it hol∣deth the reputation of an Archbishops See, contending with 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ for the Primacie of all Spain▪ (as Braga al••o doth in the Kingdom of Portugal) the controversie being undecided to this very day. 3 Ampurias, on the same sea also, once of great esteem, founded by the Massi••ans, a Roman Colonie, and a well traded Town, as the name doth signifie, this being the 〈◊〉〈◊〉

spoken of by Strabo and Ptolomie;* 1.260 now not observeable for any thing but a safe Road for Ships. 4 Blanos, 5 Palamos, and 6 Rosas, all Ports on the same Sea, but subject unto divers Winds, and not very spacious. More in the Land are 7 Girone, a small, but handsomely built, and a well traded Town, a Bishops See, and the title of the eldest Sonne of Aragon, called Prince of Girone. Which title was first given to Iohn the eldest Sonne of King Pedro the fourth immedi∣ately upon his birth, Anno 1351. and hath since continued. 8 Tortosa, on the River Ebro, in the most rich and pleasant part of all the Country. A goodly Town, and of great importance; garrisoned by the French, since the late revolt of Catalonia from the King of Spain, and like to draw a great part of this Province after it, whilest it continueth in their power, or the possession of their party. 9 Vrgel, a Earls honour, and a Bishops See, situate at the foot of the Pyrences. 10 Momblane, which heretofore gave the title of Duke to the second Sonnes of the Kings of Aragon. Here is also on the East part where it joyneth with the land of Rousillon, the Pro∣montary called of old Templum Veneris, now Cabo de Ceux: and not far from Barcelone the Mountain called Montserrato, on the sides full of Hermitages and Anchorets cells; and having to∣wards the summit of it a Chappell dedicated to the Virgin Mary, much famed and resorted to by Pilgrims from all parts of the World, for her miraculous Image which is there enshri∣ned.

The old Inhabitants of this Province were the Castellani, Auxitani, Indigites, Cosetani, with part of the Ilercones & Iaccetani; all of them part of Tarraconensis. In the declining of the Em∣pire seized on by the Alani, and they soon after vanquised if not dispossessed by the power of the Gothes. Lost to the Moores in the general ruine of the whole; from them recovered by the puissance of Charles the great; who having taken the City of Barcelone, Anno 801. gave it to one Ber∣nard a Frenchman, with the title of Earl, who Governed the Country for that Emperor; as W••fredus, or Godfredus his successor, did for Lewis the Godly. Godfredus Sonne to this God∣frede, by the gift of Charles the Gross, was the first Proprietary; united unto Aragon, by the ma∣riage of Earl Raymond with the Heir of that Kingdom.

The Earls of Barc••lone.

• A. Ch.
• 884. 1 Godfredus, surnamed the Hairie, Sonne of Wifrede, the Provinciall Governour for the Emperour Ludovicus Pius.
• 914. 2 Miron, Sonne of Godfredus.
• 933. 3 Godfredus II. Sonne of Miron, by some called Seniofrid.
• 971. 4 Borellus, Brother of Miron, and Vncle of Godfred the second.
• 993. 5 Raymond, Sonne of Borellus.
• 1017. 6 Berengarius, surnamed Borellus, Sonne of Raymond.
• 1035. 7 Raymond II. Sonne of Borengarius Borellus.
• 1076. 8 Raymond III. Sonne of Raymond the second.
• 1082. 9 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the third, Earl of Provence also, in right of D••ulce his wife.
• 1131. 10 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the fourth, and D••ulce Countess of Provence, maried Petronilla Daughter of Raymir, or Raymond the second, King of Aragon, whom he suc∣ceeded in that Kingdom, Anno 1134. Uniting these Estates together, never since dis-joy∣ned.

The Arms hereof were four Pallets Gules, in a field Or; now the Arms of Aragon. Which Arms were given to Geofrie, surnamed the Hairie, the first Earl hereof, by Lewis the Stammering, Empe∣ror and King of France, to whose aid he came against the Normans with a Troop of horse, and being bloody in the fight, desired of the Emperour to give him some Coat of Arms, which he and his Posterity might from thenceforth use. Who dipping his four fingers in the blood of the Earl, drew them thwart his Shield (which was only of Plain Gold, without any Devise) saying, This shall be your Arms hereafter.

11 The Kingdom of MAIORCA.

THe Kingdom of MAIORCA contained the Ilands of Majorca, Minorca, Ebu••sa, and Frumentaria, in the Mediterranean, the Land of Rousillon, Sardaigne, or Cerdagne, in the Continent of Spain, and the Earldom of Montp••lier in France.

The Land of ROVSILLON, which is the first Member of this Kingdom, is situate be∣twixt two Branches of the Pyren••es; bounded on the South with the Mediterranean; on the West, with Catalogne; on the North, with the said Pyrenees; on the East, with Languedoc in France. Places of most importance in it, are 1. Helna, a Bishops See on the River Techo. 2. Coll••bre, now a poor and ignoble Village, of note only for a safe and commodious Harbour; but for∣merly the great and famous Citie of Illiberis, so often mentioned in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage. 3. Perpignan (in Latine, Perpinianum) built in the yeer 1068. by Guinard Earl of Rousillon, in a pleasant Plain on the River Thelis: now a rich Town, well traded, and as strongly fortified against the French, to whose fury in the time of war it is still exposed. Besieged by Henry, Sonne to King Francis the first, with a puissant Army, Anno 1542▪ Pertly to be reven∣ged

upon Charles the fifth,* 1.261 who had before attempted Mars••illes in Provence, partly to get into his hands a chief door of Spain, by which he might at all times enter into that Kingdom. But he found here such strong resistance, that he was fain to raise his siege, with as little honour, as Charles had gotten by the Expedition which he made into Provence. 4. Salsus (the Salsul••e of Strabo) a strong place on the Frontire of Languedock; fortified according to the Rules of mo∣dern Fortification, and one of the chief Bulwarks against the French. 5. Rousillon, a Castle of more honour and antiquity, than strength or beauty, by Plinie, and other Antients, called Ruseino, the Countrey Comitatus Ruseino••ensis, now Rousillon, and the Land of Rousillon; ac∣counted heretofore a part of Gaule Narbonensis, and added unto Spain in the time of the Gothes. On the death of Gerard, the last Proprietarie Earl, it was added to the Crown of Aragon by Alfonso the 2d; by Iames the first laid to the Kingdom of Majorca; united to the Crown again by King Pedro the 4th; after that sold (or rather pawned) by King Iohn the 2d to Lewis the 11th of France for the summe of 300000 Crowns, Anno 1462. and freely returned back again to Ferdinand the second (after called the Catholick) by King Charles the 8th, Anno 1493, conditioned that he should not hinder him in the Conquest of Naples. ••oyning hereto as part of the Kingdom of Majorca, was the Countrey of Sardaigne, or Cer∣dagne, the habitation of the Corretani in former times, and afterwards accounted of as a part of Aragon. The chief Town of those Cerretani, called Iulia Libyca; the principall now being hath the name of Cardono (or Sardona▪ as the Spaniards commonly pronounce it) retaining some resemblance to the name of the Nation. The Countrey lying in the Vallies of the Pyrenees, and consequently in a corner somewhat out of the way, was thought fit to be added to the Land of Rousillon (for the better endowment of this Kingdom) the fortunes of which it hath since followed, as appendant on it; pawned when that was unto the French, and with that resto∣red.

2. The Earldom of MONTPELIER is situate in the Province of Languedoc, adjoyning to the Land of Rousillon; so called from Montpelier, the chief Citie: for the description whereof, we must send the Reader back to France, having spoken of it there already. All I shall here repeat is this, that Mary the Daughter of William the last Earl thereof, brought it in mariage to her Husband Peter the 2d, King of Aragon: and that it was sold to Philip de Valoys the French King, by Iames King of Majorca, of that name the third.

3 The Iland of MAIORCA is situate in the Mediterranean, just over against Valentia; from which distant about 60 miles, about 300 miles in circuit, the length above an hundred, the breadth somewhat under; the number of Inhabitants reckoned at 30000. The Land on all sides to∣wards the Sea is somewhat mountainous, and barren withall: the In-lands more champian and fruitfull, yeelding sufficient quantity of Oyl, Corn, Wines, and Fruits, for the use of its peo∣ple. The whole Iland is divided into 30 parts, (as so many Wapontakes) in every one of which are reckoned from 300 to 600 Families. No hurtfull Creatures are here bred, except Conies only; and those not hurtfull but by accident; of which more anon.

Places of chief note in the former times were 1. Palma, and 2. Pallentia, which had the rights of Roman Citizens. 3. Ci••ium, and 4. Cunici, which enjoyed the rights of the Latiues; and 5. Bochri (or Bochorum) which was in the condition of a Town confederate; besides divers others not so priviledged. Of these none left at this day but Palma only, vulgarly called Ma∣jorca, by the name of the Iland, a Bishops See, the Seat of the Vice-Roy for these Isles, and an Vniversity, the birth-place of Raymundus Lullius, a man of great wit, and profound judge∣ment, the Author of some Books in the Art of Chymistrie; whose Works are read and studied in that Vniversitie, as Aristotles are in others. This is the greater of the two Ilands called Balea∣res, whence it had the name. A joyning hereunto two others of inferiour note, called Drago∣nera, and Cabrera; of which nothing memorable.

4 MINORCA, so called because it is the lesser of the Baleares, is situate East-ward of Ma∣jorca, from which distant neer 100 miles; of about 60 miles in length, and 150 miles in Circuit. More fruitfull than the other, though less in quantitie; of a rich soyl, which breedeth them great herds of Cattell, and Mules of the largest size of any in Spain: accommodated also with two con∣venient Havens, the one called Maon, the other Farnessus. Other considerable places are, 1 Minorca, now so called, by the name of the Iland, but antiently known by the name of Mago, situ∣ate in the East part thereof, first Founded by the Carthaginians as the name imports. And so was also 2 Iamno, seated in the West (Duo parva Oppida quibus à Poenis indita nomina, saith Severus, Bishop of these Isles, An. 420, or thereabouts.) It is now called Citadella, or the little Citie. Here was also in the mid-land a third Town called Sanisera by Plinie, of which I finde now no tract re∣maining.

5 EBVSA, now called YVICA, lyeth between the main Land and the Baleares, opposite to the Promontorie of Ferraria in the Realm of Valentia, from which distant about 50 miles, and neer an hundred miles in compass. The Countrey plentifull of Corn, and all manner of Fruits; bree∣ding no hurtfull Creature, except Conies onely; which many times destroy their Harvest. The chief Town here, is Yvica, (of old called Ebusus) the Inhabitants of which make yearly great store of Salt, wherewith they doe not only furnish Spain, but some parts of Italie.

6 FRVMENTERA, so called from the plenty of Corn, is distant ten miles from Yvica, and about 60 miles from the main Land of Spain; in circuit about 70 miles. Not well inhabited by

reason of the multitude of Serpents,* 1.262 for which cause called by the Grecians 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the Latines. Both Ilands antiently known by the name of Pityus••, and Pityod••••, from the abun∣dance of ••ines there growing.

About th••se Ilands are three others of little worth, called 1. Ve••ra, 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 3 D••••gor∣go; 4 Another called Moncolibre, betwixt M••jore, and the influx of the River ••••us. 5 Al∣••aqu••s, lying in the very mouth of that River; and 6 Soomb••aria, (antiently called the Iland of Hercules) over against Carthagena; so named from a kind of Tu••••ny (in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 named Scom••ri;) of which great s••oales use to lye about it. All these, together with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, make up the Province of the Ilands the 7th Province of ••pa••n.

But the chief glory of these Ilands were the BALEARES, so called (as the generall conceit is, from the Greek word 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which signifieth to throw; because the people were so expert in throw•••••• their Slings or Darts; but as B••cha••tus will needs have it (to the same effect) from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Punick or Proenician word, signifying a m••ster in the Art of slinging. An Art so naturall and innative to them, that Parents used to give no meat unto their Children, after some sit age, but what they could hit down with their Slings from the top of a Beam. Of their de••terity at this weapon there is much mention made in the Antient Writers, as well Histo∣ri••ns as Poets. And from this exercise they had the name also of Insulae 〈◊〉〈◊〉; or else be∣cause the people of it used to goe naked to the wars (and possibly enough in those first Ages of the World, and at other times also) from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the same with Nud••s in the L••tire. Nor were they good at Slinging only, but at Swiming too, an exercise not ordina∣rily performed but by naked People; at which the very women are at this day expert; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 reporting, in the relation of his travels, that being becalmed about these Ilands, there came a Woman swiming from one of them with a Basket of fruit to sell. But that which made them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 talked o•• in former times, was the harm done them by their Conies, which here and in the neighbouring Continent increased so wonderfully, that Varro telleth us of a Town in Spain undermined by them; and Strabo, that they did not only destroy their Plants, but roo∣ted up many of their trees. Insomuch that the Inhabitants did request the Romans to give them some new seats toinhabit in; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, being ejected by those creatures out of their possessions, whose multitudes they were not able to resist. And when that could not be obtained, they moved Augustus Caesar (as Plinie telleth us) for some aid against them; who insteed of Souldiers sent them Ferrets, by which their numbers were diminished in a little time.

These Islands were first planted by the Tyrians or Phoenici••ns, the founders of many of their Cities; one of which in the Isle of Ebusus had the name of Phoenissa. From them also they de∣rived the Art of Slinging. Made subject to the Carthaginians, under the Conduct of Hanno and Hi∣m••ico, Anno M. 5500. or thereabouts, at what time the Decemvir•• Governed Rome. Under that State they remained subject till the end of the second Punick war: when Carthage was no longer able to protect them, made a State of themselves, till conquered by Metellus, the Bro∣ther of him who subdued Creet. The people were much given to Piracy, and seeing the Ro∣man Navy sayling by their Coasts, supposed them to be Merchant Men, assaulted them▪ and at first prevailed. But the Romans getting betwixt them and the shore discovered from whence they came, and forced them to an unwilling submission; for which Metellus was rewarded with the honour of a Triumph. Being once made a Province of Spain, they alwaies after that followed the for∣tunes thereof. In the distraction of the Empire of the Moores in Spain, they were united into one Kingdom, by the name of the Kingdom of Majorca; won from the Moores by Raymond Earl of ••ar••elone, with the help of the Genoese, 1102. By the Genoese delivered to the Moores again, and from them reconquered by Iames King of Aragon, descended from that Raymond, Anno 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Of these Estates consisted the Kingdom of Majorca, erected by King Iames the first, imme∣diatly on his recovery of these Ilands from the hands of the Moores; and by him given unto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his second Sonne: who fearing the displeasure of his Brother King Peter the 3d, submit∣ted his new Kingdom to the V••ssalage of the Crown of Aragon, yet could not this so satisfie the ambition or jealousies of those mightier Kings, as to preserve his Successors in possession of it. By 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 4th extorted from King Iames, the fourth and last King thereof, under colour of de∣nying his accustomed ••••mage. So ended.

The Kings of Majorea, of the House of Aragon.

• 1. Iames the first sonne to ••ames the first, King of Aragen.
• 2. Iames I. Sonne of Iames the first.
• 3. Ferdinand, Brother of James the 2d.
• 4. Iames III. Sonne of Ferdinand, over-come and slain in battel by Pedro the 4th King of 〈…〉〈…〉 and other Members of this little Kingdom, remaining ever since united unto that Crown, except Montpelier, sold by this Iames unto the Freuch.

13 ARAGON.* 1.263

ARAGON, hath on the East, the Land of Rousillon, and the Pyrenees; on the West, the two Castiles; on the North, Navarre; on the South, and South-East, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and some part of Valentia; so called from the River Aragon, by which it is divided from the Realm o•• Na∣varre; where the first Princes of this house, having won certain Towns from the hands of the Infidels, commanded as Lords Marchers under the Kings of that Realm, and called themselves for that reason the Earls of Aragon, spreading the name as they enlarged their bounds by ensuing conquests.

The Countrie lieth on both sides of the River Iberus, and hath also severall Riverets, as Gall••go, Senga, Xalon, and Cagedo, running like so many veines thorough the bodie of it, yet it is general∣ly so destitute of waters, and so ill-inhabited, especially towards the Mountains of the Pyrenees; that one may travell many dayes, and find neither Town, nor house, nor people. But where the Rivers have their course the Case is different; the Valleys yeelding plenty both of Corn and Fruits, especially about Calataiub, where the air is good, and the soyl fruitfull.

The antient Inhabitants were the Celtiberi, who took up a great part of Tarraconensis; divided into lesser Tribes, not here considerable. These sprung originally from the Cel••ae, (as before is said) the greatest and most potent Nation of all Gallia: who being too populous for their Coun∣trey, or willing to employ themselves upon new Adventures, passed the Pyrenees, and mingled themselves with the Iber••. From thence the name of Cel••iberi, and Celtiberia, according unto this of Lucan.

—profugique à gente vetusta Gallorum, Celtae miscentes nomen Iberi.

Who being chas'd from Gaule, their home, did frame, Of Celtae and Iberi mixt, one name.

Others of less consideration were the Jaccetani, and Lacetani, with parts of the Edetani and Iller∣getes.

Places of most importance in it, are, 1 Jacca, the chief Citie heretofore of the Iaccetani, sea∣ted amongst the Pyrenees, and for that cause chosen for the chief seat and residence of the first Kings of Aragon, continued there till the taking of Sarag••ssa by Alfonso the first. 2 Calata••••b, sea∣ted on Xalon in the best Countrey of Aragon; so called from Aiub a Moorish Prince, the first Foun∣der of it. Not far from which upon an hill, stood the old Town Bilbilis, a Muaicipium of the Romans, and the birth-place of Martiall. 3 Venasque, amongst the Pyrenees. 4 Balbastro, on the S••nga, formerly called Burtina, now a Bishops See. 5 L••rida, on the River Segre, as some say, but others place it on the Songa; which rising in the Pyrenees, divideth Cat••lonia from Aragon, and so passeth into Iberus. Now an Universitie, called formerly Ilerda, and famous for the In∣counter hapning nigh unto it betwixt Hercul••ius Treasurer or Questor to Sertorius, and M••••ilius Proconsul of Gallia: wherein Manilius was so discomfited, and his Army consisting of 3 Legions of Foot, and 1500 Horse so routed, that he almost alone was scarce able to recover this Citie, few of his souldiers surviving the overthow. 6 Moson, famous for entertaining the King of Spain every third year: At which time the people of Aragon, Valence, and Catalogne, present the King 600000 crowns, viz. 300000 for Catalogne, 200000 for Aragon, and 100000 for Va∣l••ntia: And well may they thus doe, for at other times they sit Rent-Free as it were: only they acknowledge the King of Spain to be the head of their Common-wealth. This revenue is propor∣tionably 200000 Crowns a year, all which, if not more, the King again expends, in maintaining his Vice-Royes in their severall Provinces. 7 Huesca, (called of old Osca) somewhat South of Iaca, an Universitie, a place long since dedicated to learning. For hither Sertorius caused all the Noble∣mens Sonnes of Spain to be brought, and provided them of School-masters for the Greek and La∣tine tongues, bearing their Parents in hand, that he did it onely to make them fit to undergoe charge in the Common-wealth; but indeed to have them as hostages for their Fathers Faith and Loyalty towards him. 8 Saragossa, on the River Iberus, called at first Salduba, by reason of the Saltpits there: but being afterwards re-edified by Caesar Augustus, it had the name of Caesarea Au∣gusta (whence that of Saragossa bath its origination) by whom first made a Colonie of the Ro∣mans, and afterwards a Municipium or Free-Burrough; suffered to live according to the Lawes of the Countrey. Vnder the Romans it was one of the seven Iurid••call Resorts of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 un∣der the Moores a peculiar Kingdom of it self; and now a Bishops See, and an Vniversity. Amongst the Kings of it, when it was a kingdom, two are chiefly famous; viz. 1 Marsilius, who joyned with the confederate Moores and Christians, against Charles the Great, in the battell of R••ncevaux. 2ly Aigoland, of whom there goeth a tale in Archbishop Tur••ine, that being by the said Charles perswaded to become a Christian, he came unto the Emperours Court very well accompanyed, ac∣cording to the time apointed. Where finding many Laz••rs and poor People before the Gates, at∣tending for their usuall Alms from the Emperours Table; he asked what and who they were, and was answered, that they were the poor Servants of God: upon which words he speedily returned again, Protesting that he would never serve that God, who could keep his Servants no better. Took from the Moores by Alfonso King of Aragon and Navarre, An. 1118. it was made the seat Roy∣all

of the Kings of Aragon,* 1.264 removed hither from Iacca: and of late times hath been the Seat of the Vic••-Roy for the Kings of Spain, which together with the being an Arch-bishops See, and an Vniversity, have so enriched it, that it is one of the fairest Cities in all Spain, for handsomness of Streets, and sumptuousness of Palaces, and publick Buildings, containing 17 Parish Churches, and fourteen Monasteries, besides divers Chappels, erected in most parts of it to the Virgin Mary.

Who were the old Inhabitants of this Tract, hath been shewn before; tossed from the Cartha∣ginians unto the Romans; from them to the Gothes; and finally unto the Moores. Recovered from the Moores about the first beginning of the Kingdom of Leon and Sobrarbre; at which time one Aznar, a man of great puissance and action, possessed himself of some Lands on the Banks of the River Aragon, to be holden by him and his Successors of the Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre, Anno 775, the Title of Earl being given unto him and them for their greater honour. The sixth of which from Aznar was Fortunio Ximines, whose Daughter Vrraca being maried to Don Garcia Inigo King of Navarre, Anno 867, conveied this Earldom to that Crown: of which it continued a Member till Sancho the Great, King of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon, erected it into a Kingdom, and gave it unto Raymir his naturall Sonne, Anno 1034. The whole succession I shall borrow from the Spanish Histories; first taking (as in other places) some short notes of the Princes most observable in the course of the Storie. Of which the principall were, 1 Azna∣rius the first Earl, his Estate then containing some few Towns on the River of Aragon: not much enlarged when made a Kingdom by Sancho King of Navarre, surnamed the Great, descended from Fortune the 2d of Navarre, and Vrraca the Sister and Heir of Fortunius Ximenes, the last Earl of Aragon. 2 Raymir the first King, base Sonne to Sancho the Great, advanced to this ho∣nour to the prejudice of Garcia, eldest Sonne of Sancho, for standing so generously in defence of Donna Elvira, the Wife of his Father, wrongfully and unnaturally accused of Adulterie, by the said Garcia her own Son, against whom he undertook to maintain her honour in a single Combat. 3 Raymund, Earl of Barcelona, who by mariage with Petronilla the Heir of Ara∣gon, united Catalonia unto that kingdom. 4 Peter the 2d, who on a superstitious zeal first made his kingdom tributarie to the See of Rome, Anno 1214. But presently repenting of it, sided against the Pope with the Albigenses, slain in their cause by Simon de Montfort, and the rest of his Associates in that war. 5 Iames the first, who conquered the kingdoms of Va∣lentia, and Majorca; and was the first that enlarged his Dominions upon the Seas; being shut up from making any further impression on the Moores, by the interjection of Castile betwixc him and them. 6 Peter the 3d, pretending a Title unto Sicil, in right of Constantia his Wife, the Daughter of Manfred King thereof, and by the last Will of Corradine, rightfull King both of that and Naples, extorted that Iland from the French, massacred by him at the fatall Sicilian Vespers. 7 Iames the 2d, by whom the Isle of Sardinia was added to the Crown of Aragon, 8 Martin the last of the masculine race of the House of Barcelone; to whom succeeded, 9 Fer∣dinand of Castile, Sonne of Iohn King of Castile, and Leonora the Daughter of Peter the 4th of Aragon. 10 Alfonso Sonne of Ferdinand, adopted by Queen Ioan the 2d, got the kingdom of Naples. Of Ferdinand the second, surnamed the Catholick, we shall speak more anon in the close of all.

The Farls of Aragon.

• 1 Aznarius, the first Earl, cotemporarie with Garcia the 2d King of Navarre, under whom he held.
• 775. 2 Aznarius II. Sonne of Aznario the first.
• 3 Galindo, Sonne of Aznario the 2d.
• 4 Ximines Aznario, Sonne of Galindo, slain in the battel of Roncevall against Charles the Great.
• 803. 5 Ximines Garcia, Brother to Galindo.
• 6 Fortuni•• Ximines, Sonne of Ximines Garcias, the last of the male issue of Aznarius.
• 7 Fortunia II. King of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon in right from his Mother Vrraca, the Sister and Heir of Fortunio Ximines, the last Earl of the House of Aznarius.
• 901. 8 Sancho, surnamed Abarca, K. of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon.
• 920. 9 Garcia, Sonne of Sancho King of Navarre, &c.
• 969. 10 Sancho II. of Aragon, and III. of Navarre.
• 993. 11 Garcias, surnamed the Trembler, King of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon, Sonne to Sancho the 3d.
• 1000. 12 Sancho the Great, King of Navarre, and Earl of Aragon in his own right, and of Castile in the right of Elvira his Wife, Monarch of all Spain, then in the hands of the Christians, (except the Kingdom of Leon only) erected the Earldom of Aragon into a Kingdom, and gave it for the reason before specified to his Sonne Raymir.

The Kings of Aragon.

• 1034. 1 Raymir. 42.
• 1076. 2 Sancho, Sonne of Raymir. 18.
• 1094. 3 Pedro. 14.
• 1108. 4 Alfonso, Brother of Pedro. 26.
• 1134. 5 Raymir II. the Brother of Alfonso. Petronilla, Daughter of Raym••r the 2d.
• 1137. 6 Raymund, Earl of Barcelon••.
• 1162. 7 Alfonso II. Sonne of Raymund and Petronill. 34.
• 1196. 8 Pedro II. Sonne of Alfonso.
• 1213. 9 Iames, Sonne of Pedro the 2d. 43.
• 127••. 10 Pedro III. Sonne of Iames. 9.
• 1285. 11 Alfons•• III. Sonne of Pedro the the 3d. 6.
• 1291. 12 Iames II. Brother of Alfons•• the 3d. 36.
• 1328. 13 Alfons•• IV. Son of Iames the 2d 8.
• 1336. 14 Pedro IV. Sonne of Alfo••so the 4th 51.
• 1387. 15 Iohn, Sonne of Pedro the 4th. 8.
• 1395. 16 Martin, the Brother of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 17.
• 1412. 17 Ferdinand of Castile, the Nephew of Pedro the ••th. 4.
• 1416. 18 〈◊〉〈◊〉 V. 42.
• 1458. 19 Iohn II. Sonne of Ferdinand, and Brother of Alfonso, King of Navarre also in right of Blanch his Wise. 20.
• 1478. 20 Ferdinand II. of that name of A∣ragon, Sonne of Iohn the 2d, King of Aragon and Navarre by a second Wife; and the V. of that name of Castile and Leon, which kingdoms he obtained by the mariage of Isabel or Elizabeth, Sister and Heir of Henry the 4th, uniting thereby the great Estates of Castile and Aragon, and all Appendixes of either. In which regard he may well challenge the first place in the Catalogue of the Mona••chs of Spain, to be presented in due season.

In the mean time to draw to a conclusion of the Affairs and Estate of Aragon, we are to un∣derstand, that of all the kingdoms which belong to the Spaniard, it is the most privileged, and free from the absolute command of the Kings of Spain, having in it such a temper or mixture of Government, as makes the Kings hereof to be well-nigh titular, of little more autority than a Duke of Venice. For at the first erecting of this Estate, the better to incourage the people to defend themselves against the Moores, they had many Privileges indulged them, and amongst others the creating of a Iustitiar of popular Magistrate, which like the Ephori of Sparta, had in some cases superioritie over their Kings, reversing their judgements, cancelling their Grants, and sometimes censuring their Proceedings. And though King Philip the 2d in the busines of Antonio de Perez had made a Conquest of that kingdom, and annulled their Privileges; yet after of his own meer goodness he restored them (in part) again, as they continue at this day.

Chief Orders of Knight-••ood in this kingdom are, 1 Of S. Saviour, instituted by Alfonso the first, Anno ••118. to animate the Members of it against the Moores. Of the habit and cu∣stoms of this Order I have met with nothing.

2 Of Montesa, instituted by Iames the first King of Aragon, Anno 1270, or thereabouts; en∣dowed with all the Lands of the Templars, (before dissolved) lying in Valentia, together with the Town and Castle of Montesa, made the Seat of their Order, whence it took the name. Sub∣ject at first unto the Master of the Order of Calatrava, out of which extracted; and under the same Rule of Cisteaux. But after, by the leave of Pope Benedict the 13th, they quitted themselves of that subjection, and in sign thereof changed the Habit of Calatrava which before they used, to a Red Cross upon their Brests; now the badge of the Order.

The Arms of Aragon since possessed by the Earls of Barcelone, are Or, four Pallets Gules: before which they were Azure, a Cross Argent.

THE MONARCHIE OF SPAIN.

THus having spoke of Spain, and the Estate thereof, when broken and divided into many king∣doms; let us next look upon it as united into one main body: effected for the most part by Ferdinand the last King of Aragon, before mentioned. Before which time Spain being parcelled into many kingdoms was little famous, and less feared, the Kings thereof as the Author of the Politick Dispute, &c hath well observed, being only Kings of Figs and Orenges. Their whole puissance was then turned against one another; and small Achievements had they out of that Continent, except those of the House of Aragon upon Sicilie, Sarai••••a, and the Baleares. ••huanus, a diligent Writer of the Historie of his own times, (if in some things he savour not more of the Partie. than the Historian (telleth us, that before this Kings Reign, the name and glory of the Spaniards was like their Countrey, hemmed in by the Seas on some sides, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on the other: Potius; patuisse exteris invadentibus, qu••m quicquam mem••rab le extra suos sines 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tis true, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Great, King of Navarre, assumed unto himself the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 King of Spain, and that Alfonso the first of Castile, and the sixt of Leon, caused himself to be

crowned Emperour of Spain, in the Cathedral Church of Leon; Titles ambitiously affected upon no good ground, and such as ended with their Persons. But this Prince worthily named the Great, sei∣zed on the Kingdom of Navarre, conquered Granada from the Moores, subdued the Kingdom of Naples, united Aragon to Castile, banished 124000 Families of the Jewes, began by the Conduct of Columbus, the discoverie of the Western Indies: and finally, by marying his Daughter Ioan to Philip, Sonne of the Emperour Maximilian, Duke of Burgundy, and Lord of the greatest part of the Netherlands, laid the Foundation of the present Austrian greatness. Continued since by so many intermariages betwixt the Spanish and Imperiall Branches of that potent Family, that Philip the second might have called the Archduke Albertus, Brother, Cousin, Nephew, and Sonne. A strange Medley of Relations. Thus by the puissance of this Prince, the Spaniards became first con∣siderable in the eye of the World, and grew to be a terror to the neighbouring Nations. Nomen Hispanicum obscurum antea et Vicinis pene incognitum, (saith the same Thuanus) tum primùm emer∣sit, tractu{que} temporis in tantam magnitudinem excrevit, ut formidolosum ex eo, & terribile toti terrarium Orbi esse coeperit. And he saith true, with reference to the French and Italian Nations, to whom the Spaniards have administred no small matter of fear and terrour: though unto others they appear no such dreadfull Bugg-Bears. But sure it is, and we may warrantably speak it with∣out any such impressions of fear and terror, that this Kingdom since that time is wonderfully both enlarged and strengthned: strongly compacted in it self with all the Ligaments both of Power and State, and infinitely extended over all the parts of the World; his Dominions beholding (as it were) both the rising and setting of the Sun; which before the Spaniard no Monarch could ever say. A greater change than any man can possibly imagine to have been effected in so short a time, as was between the first yeer of Ferdinand the Catholick, to the last yeer of Charles the fift.

Concerning the title of the most Catholick King, re-attributed to this Ferdinand, I find that Alfonso the first of Ovi••do was so named for his sanctity: with whom it died, and was revived in Al∣fonso the Great, the twelfth King of Leon and Oviedo, by the grant of Pope Iohn the 8th. After it lay dead till the dayes of this Prince, who re-obtained this title from Pope Alexander the sixt: either because he compelled the Moores to be baptized, banished the Iewes, and in part converted the A∣mericans unto Christianity; or because, having united Castile to his Dominions, surprized the Kingdom of Navarre, and subdued that of Granada; he was in a manner the Catholique, or gene∣nerall King of all Spain. The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute; in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt; the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it; quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam (saith Mariana) non obtineret, ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios. It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal, if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand. Where∣in he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great, who when Iohn of Constantinople had assu∣med to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop, advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie: and that upon the self-same reason, Nam si ille est Catholicus, vos non esti•• Episcopi, for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop, they were none at all. But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted, it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity: to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use, as the most Christian King to France, the Defen∣der of the Faith to England.

And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King, his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent (though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines) as reach∣ing not over all Spain onely, but over a very great part of the World besides. For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran, the Haven of Ma∣salquivir, the Rock of Velez, and the Canarie Ilands in Africk; the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil, and some plantations in the North, of the English▪ Hollanders, and a few poor French. In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon, he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples, Sicil, and Sardinia, with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean; and in right of the house of Burgundie, the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois, the greatest part of Belgium, with a title unto all the rest: besides the great Dukedom of Millain, the Havens of Telamon and Plombino, and many other peeces of importance in Italie, held by investiture from the Empire. To which if those Estates be added which ac∣crewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal, we have the Towns of Ceuta, Targier, and Maragon in Barbarie, the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea, the Ilands of Azores, Madera, Cape Verd, S. Thomas, Del Principle on this side of the Cape, and of Mosambique on the other: in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes, Bantan, Zeilan, and other Ilands; and finally in America the large Country of Brasil, extending in length 1500 miles. An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick.

The Monarchs of Spain.

• A. Ch.
• 1478. 1
  • Ferdinand, K. of Aragon, Sicily, Sardinia, Majorca, Valentia, Earl of Catalogue, sur∣prised Navarre, and conquered the Realm of Naples.
  • Isabel, Q. of Castile, Leon, Gallicia, Toledo, Murcia, Lady of Biscay, conquered Grana∣da, and discovered America.
• 1504. 2
  • Joane, Princess of Castile, Granada, Leon, &c. and of Aragon, Navarre, Sicily, &c.
  • Philip, Archduke of Austria, Lord of Belgium.
• 1516. 3 Charles, King of Castile, Aragon, Naples, &c. Archduke of Austria, Duke of Millain, Burgundy, Brabant, &c. Earl of Catalogue, Flanders, Holland, &c, Lord of Biscay, Fri••zland, Iltreict, &c. and Emperour of the Germans. He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru, the Dukedoms of Gelde••land and Millain, the Earldom of ••ut∣phen, and the Signeuries of Utrecht, Over-Yssell, and Growing, unto his Estates. A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance, that had not Francis the first in time op∣posed him, he had even swallowed all Europe. He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in ••unis and other parts of Africa, disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure: but the Turk broke his power there, and being hunted also out of ••••er∣many, he resigned all his kingdoms, and died private. 42.
• 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition, but less prosperity than his Father; fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal, but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands, and against the English. For the Hollanders and their Consede∣rates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces: the English overthrew his In∣vincible Armada, intercepted his Plate-Fleets, and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him. And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France, in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers: yet upon casting up his Accompts, he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking. So zealous in the cause of the Romi••h Church, that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house, for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country-〈◊〉〈◊〉, as the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 called them. These four great Kings were all of the Order of the ••arrer; but neither of the two that followed.
• 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres, first made peace with England, and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands: which done, he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain, and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany.
• 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d, got into his power all the Lower ••aluinate; but lost the whole Realm of Portugal, and the Province of Catalonia, with many of his best Towns in Flanders, Artots, and Brabant, and some Ports in Italy, not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French.

This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body, may seem to be in∣vincible. Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre, she might have broken it in pieces. With 4000 men, she might have taken away his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from him: without whose gold, the Low-Country Army (which is his very best,) could not be paid, and by conse∣quence must needs have been dissolved. Nay Sir Walter Ralegh, in the Epilogue of his most excel∣lent History of the World, plainly affirmeth, that with the charge of 200000 l, continued but for two years, or three at the most, the S••aniard•• might not only have been perswaded to live in peace, but that all their swelling and overflowing streams, might be brought back to their naturall chan∣nels, and old banks. Their own proverb saith, the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted: yet the Americans tremble at his name, it's true: and it is well observed by that great Politi••ian 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and are not, are more feared far••e off, than 〈◊〉〈◊〉 at hand. Nor is this judgement built upon weak conjectures but such as shew the power of Spain not to be so for∣midable as it's commonly supposed: which I find marshalled to my hand in this manner following. 1 The 〈…〉〈…〉 his Realms and other Estates, severed by infinite distances both of Sea and Land, which makes one part unable to relieve or defend the other. 2 The 〈…〉〈…〉 Wars, his Forces of necessity being long a gathering in places so remote from the ••oyall Seat; and being gathered, no less subject to the dangers both 〈…〉〈…〉 and Land, before un••ted into a body, and made fit for action. 3 The danger and uncertaintie which the most part of his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Revenues are subject to, many times intercepted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pirates and open Enemies; sometimes so long delayed by cross Winds and Seas, that they come too late to serve the turn. 4 The different tem••ers and affections of a great part o•• his Subjects not easily concur∣ring in the same ends, or travelling the same way un••o them. 5 The 〈…〉〈…〉 Portugueze, and Italian Provinces, not well affected, for their private and particular rea∣sons, unto the Castilians; apt to be wrought on by the Ministers of neighbouring Princes; whom 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of State keep watchfull upon all advantages, for the depressing of his power. 6 〈◊〉〈◊〉 last of all, the want of people of his own naturall Subjects, whom he may best relie on for the in∣crease

and grandour of his Estates; exhausted and diminished by those waies and means which have been touched upon before; without any politique or provident course to remedy that defect for the time to come. And this I look on as the greatest and most sensible Error in the Spanish Government: therein directly contrary to the antient Romans. Who finding that nothing was more necessary for great and important enterprizes than multitudes of Men, employed all their studies to increase their numbers by Mariages, Colonies, and such helps, making their Con∣quered Enemies free Denizens of their Common-wealth; by which means the number of the Ro∣man Citizens became so great (all being equally interressed in the preservation of it) that Rome could not be ruined (in Annibals judgement) by any forces but her own. But on the other side the Spaniards employ none in their Plantations but their own native Subjects, and so many of them also in all their enterprizes both by Sea and Land, that so many thousands going forth every year, in the flower of their age, not one of ten returning home, and those few which return, ei∣ther lame or old, the country is not only deprived of the Men themselves, but also of the Chil∣dren which might be born. An evidence whereof may be, that Iohn the first of Portugal, who reigned before the severall Voyages and Plantations of that people, was able to raise 40000 Men for the War of Africk; whereas Emanuel, who lived after those undertakings, had much a do to raise 20000 foot and 3000 horse on the same occasion, and Sebastian after that found as great a difficulty to raise an Army of 12000.

As for the forces which the King of Spain is able to make out of all his Estates, they may be best seen by his preparations for the Conquest of England, France, and Flanders. In his design for England, Anno 1588. he had a Fleet consisting of 150 sail of Ships, whereof 66 were great Galleons, 4 Galleasses of Naples, 4 Gallies, the rest smaller Vessels: fraughted with 20000 Souldiers for land service, 9000 Saylers, 800 Gunners, 400 Pioneers, 2650 peeces of Ordinance, not Reckoning into this accompt the Commanders and Voluntaries, of which last there were very great numbers, who went upon that service for Spoil, Merit, or Honour. In the design of Charles the fift for the Conquest of Provence, he had no lesse than 50000 in the field; and in that of Philip the second for the reducing of Flanders, the Duke of Alva had an Army, at his first setting forward out of Italie, consisting of 8800 Spanish foot, and 1200 horse, all of them old experienced Souldiers, drawn out of Naples, Sicil, and the Dutchie of Millain, 3600 German foot, 300 Lances, and 100 Harcubusiers on horseback of the County of Bur∣gundy, all old Souldiers also, besides many Voluntiers of great ranck and quality, very well attended, and his old standing Army in the Belgick Provinces, a strength sufficient to have Conquered a far greater Countrie.

Of standing forces in this Countrie he maintaineth in these Realms of Spain, but three thou∣sand horse, and in his Forts and Garrisons no more than 8000 Foot, his Garrisons being very few, and those upon the Frontiers only, and in Maritime Towns; his Galies being served with Slaves out of Turkie and Barbarie. And yet he is able on occasion to raise very great forces, part∣ly because the ordinary Subjects are so well affected to their Prince, whom they never mention without reverence: and partly in regard there is so great a number of Fendataries and Noble-men, who are by Tenure to serve personally at their own charges for defence of the Realm. And certainly it must be a considerable force which the Noblemen of Spain are able to raise, conside∣ring the greatness of their Revenue, and the number of Vassalls which live under them: it be∣ing supposed that the Dukes of Spain (of which there were 23 when my authour lived) were able one with another to dispend yearly from 50000 Ducats to a 100000, some going very much a∣bove that proportion; and that of 36 Marquesses and 50 Earls, the poorest had 10000 Ducats of yearly Rent, and so ascending unto 50 and 60000. The Archbishops, Bishops, and others of the greater Clergie, being all endowed with fairer Temporall estates, than in most places of Eu∣rope, are also bound to serve (though not personally) on the like occasions. And to these services the Noblemen are for two reasons more forwards than the other Fendataries. 1 Because their honours descend not de jure from the Father to the Sonne, unless confirmed to the Sonne by the Kings acknowledgment and compellation: which makes them more observant of him than in France or England, where it is challenged as a Birth-right. 2 Because out of the gross body of these Noblemen, the King doth use to honour some with the title of Grandees, privileged to stand covered before the King, and to treat with him as their Brother: which being the high∣est honour which that State can yield, keeps those great persons in a readiness to obey his pleasure, in hope to come unto an honour of so high esteem.

For the R••v••nues of this King, which ordinarily arise out of his Estates (taking Portugal into the accompt) they are computed at 11 millions of Crowns yearly, that is to say 4 from his Dominions in Italie, 2 from Portugal and the Appertinents thereof, 3 from the West-Indies, and the other 2 remaining from his Kingdoms in Spain. Besides this he receiveth yearly the Revenues of the Ma∣sterships of all the great Orders in his Kingdom, incorporated to the Crown by Ferdinand the Catholick, not without good Policie and reason of State: the Masters (or Commendadors as they call them) of those severall Orders drawing after them such troopes of the Nobility, Gentry, and other dependants, that their power began to be suspected by the Kings themselves. By which addition there accreweth to the Crown (besides the opportunity of preferring servants of the greatest merit) above 150000 l. of yearly Rents. As for his Casualties and extraordinary waies of raising money, they are very great: reckoned by the Author of the Generall H••story of

Spain to amount (according to divers opinions) to 14. 18. and 23 millions of Crowns. For making up which sum he puts in the First Fruits, and some, part of the Tenthes of Rectories, and other Church preferments, amounting to 3 millions yearly. And the Author of the Poli∣tique Dispute, &c. affirmeth the Pardons sent to the Indies, given him by the Pope, to be worth half a million of pounds yearly. Adde hereunto the fall and disposall of all Offices, which make up a good round sum; and the free Gifts and Contributions of his Subjects, which amount unto a good Revenue. For the Kingdom of Naples presents him every third year with a million & 20000 Crowns; and Castile only at one time granted a Contribution of four millions to be paid in four years: his Subjects generally being so well affected unto the Crown, that he can demand nothing in reason of them which they are not ready to grant: the King of Spain being called in that regard by the Emperor Maximilian, the King of Men. And yet this great King is not counted to be rich in treasure, his expences being very great. First, In keeping Forts and Garrisons in many parts of his Estates against the revolt of the Natives; Secondly, Maintaining so many Frontire places, a∣gainst sorein Invasions; Thirdly, In the continuall pay of an Armada for Conducting his Plate-Fleets from America; And last of all the many and unprofitable Wars of King Philip the second, so plunged the Crown in the Gulfes of Bankers and Money-Changers, that much of the Revenues of it stand ingaged for payment to this very day.

There are in Spain Arch-Bishops 11. Bishops 52. Vniversities 18. i. e.

• 1 Sevill,
• 2 Granad••,
• 3 S. Iago,
• 4 Toledo,
• 5 Valladolit,
• 6 Majorca,
• 7 Salamanca,
• 8 Alcala de Henares,
• 9 Signenca,
• 10 Ebora,
• 11 Lisbon,
• 12 Conimbre,
• 13 Valentia,
• 14 Lerida,
• 15 Huesca,
• 16 Saragossa,
• 17 Tudela,
• 18 Ossuna.

And so much for Spain.

OF THE OCEAN AND ISLES OF BRITAIN:

BEfore we can arive in Britain, the Iast Western Diocese, we must cross the OCEAN, that ingens and infinitum pelagus, as Mela calleth it; in comparison of which, the Seas before-mentioned are but as Ponds or Gullets: a Sea in former times known more by fame than tryall, and rather wondred at on the shore side, than any more remote place of it. The Romans ventured not on it with their Vessels, unless in the passage from France to Britain: and much famed is Alexander for his hazardous voyage on this unruly Sea, he having sayled in all but 400 Furlongs from the shore. The name and pedegree take here both from the Poëts an Etymologists. The Poëts make Oceanus to be the Sonne of Coelum and Vesta, or of Heaven and Earth. They termed him the father of all things, as, Oceanum{que} patrem rerum, in Virgil, because moisture was necessarily required to the constitution of all bodies: and usually painted him with a Buls head on his shoulders, (whence Euripides called him 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Oceanus Tauriceps) from the bellowing and furie of the Winds; which from it come to the shore, and to which it is subject. As for the Children attributed unto him, they are doubtless nothing but the clouds and vapours hence arising. The name of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Oceanus, some derive from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, celer, because of its swiftness; some from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, findo, divido, because it cleaveth and interlaceth the earth: and others make it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à celeriter fluendo, which agreeth in mea∣ning with the first. Particular names it hath divers, according to the name of the shore by which it passeth, as Cantabricus, Gallicus, Britannicus, &c. The chief Isles of it, appertaining to Europe, besides those called the Azores or Isles of Tercera, which we have spoken of when we were in Por∣tugal; those of the Aquitain Ocean, described in our Historie of France; those of the Netherlands and the Northern Seas, which are to be described hereafter in their proper places, are the British I∣lands, by many of the most antient and approved Writers called simply BRITAIN, because united all in that common notion; though afterwards distinguished into the particular Appellati∣ons of Great Britain, Ireland, and the rest. Of which, as lying in my way betwixt Spain and Ger∣many; or rather, as the next Diocese of the Empire to France and Spain, under the Praetorio Prae∣fectus of Italy, I am next to speak.

OF BRITAIN:

BRITAIN, according to the largest latitude of that name and notion, comprehendeth all those Ilands, both great and less, which lie in compass about Albion, or Britain properly so called: by Ptolomie called Britanniae, in the plurall number. For speaking of France he thus sub∣joyneth, Ex adverso hujus Britannia Insula, Albion ipsi nomen fuit, cum Britanniae omnes vocaren∣tur. i. e. Opposite hereunto lieth the Iland of Britain, which formerly by a more proper name was called Albion, the name of Britain comprehending all the Iles adjoyning. And in this Latitude and extent we now take the word, the whole dominion of these Ilands, distinguished into severall names, being united in the person and under the command of the King of Great Britain, that name including all the rest, as appendants of it, with reference to this called the Isles of Britain, or the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ilands. Thus Aristotle in his Book De Mundo (if the Book be his) Quo in mari duae Insulae Britannicae si••ae sunt, quarum maximae Albion & Ierna; i.e. In which Sea there are situate two British Ilands of great note and compass, Albion (or Britain properly so called) and Ireland. Pto∣lomie goeth to work more punctually, and he states it thus. Complectitur prima haec Europae tabula duas Britannicas insulas, quas Dionysius Bretanides vocat, Hiberniam nempe & Albionem, cum minoribus al••quot adjacentibus i••sulis, ut sunt Orcades, Ebudae, Thyle, Mona, et reliquae suis nomi∣nibus expressae: that is to say, This first Table of Europe comprehendeth the two Ilands of Britain, which Dionysius calls the Bretanides, namely Ireland and Albion, with some lesser Ilands joyning to it, as the O cades, the Hebrides, Thule, Anglesey, (or Man) and others called by distinct names. By which we see, first that the generall name of Britain or the British Ilands, comprehendeth all those which are situate in the Briti•• Ocean: and secondly, that the greatest and most famous of them, more specially called Britain by the following Writers, was antiently called Albion, by its proper name. And it was called Albion, as my Authors tell me, either from Albion the Brother of Berg••on, the Sonne of Neptune, mentioned by Aeschilus, Dionysius, Strabo, Mela, Solinus, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and others; it being not improper that the greatest Iland of the Ocean should be deno∣••••luated from a Sonne of the greatest Sea-god: or from the old word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, signifying White a∣mongst

the Greeks, (from whence the Latines had their Album,) by reason of the white chalkie cliffs, seen by the Mariners a farre off as they sailed those Seas.

But to return again to Britain in the generall notion, and to the severall Ilands which that name includeth, we may distinguish them into the Greater and the Lesser; the Greater subdivided into 1 Great B••itain, or Britain specially so called, and 2 Ireland; the Less••r into 1 the Orcades, 2 the H••brides, 3 Man, 4 Anglesey, 5 The Ilands of the Severn Sea, 6 the Sorlinges, or Isles of Sil∣ly, 7 Wight, 8 Thanet, 9 Sunderland, and 10 Holy Iland.

GREAT BRITAIN.

TO speak much of GREAT BRITAIN, or BRITAIN specially and properly so called, I hold somewhat superfluous, it being our home, and we therefore no Strangers to it. Yet as Mela once said of Italie, De Italia, magis quia ordo exigit, quam quia monstrari egeat, pauca di∣centur, not a sunt omnia, so say I of Britain. It is so obvious to the eye of every Reader, that he needs not the spectacles of Letters. Yet something must be said, though for methods sake, rather than necessity. First then, we will begin with laying out the bounds thereof (as in other places) which are, on the East, the German Ocean, dividing it from Belgium, Germanie, and Danemark: on the West, S. Georges Channel, which divides it from Ireland; and to the North of that, with the main Vergivian or Western Ocean, of which the Antients knew no shore; on the North, with the Hy∣perb••rcan or Deucaledonian Ocean, as Ptolomie calls it, extending out to Iseland, Freezeland, and the ends of the then known World; and on the South, the English Channel, which divides it from France.

The length hereof from North to South, is reckoned at 620 Italian mlles; the greatest bredth from East to West, measured in a right line no more than 250 of the same miles, but by the crooks and bendings of the Sea-coast, comes to 320 miles: the whole circumference accompted 1836 miles. The greatest Iland in the World, except Java, Borneo, Sumatra, and Madagascar; and therefore by Solinus and some other Antients (to whom those Ilands were not known) called the other World: by others of late times the Ladie and Mistress of the Seas. Situate under the 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th Climes: so that the longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall (being the most Sou∣thernly part hereof) containeth 16 hours and a quarter; at Barwick, which is the Border of Eng∣land and Scotland, 17 hours 3 quarters, and one hour more at Straithby head, in the North of Scotland: where some observe that there is scarce any night at all, in the summer Solstice, but a darker Twilight. To which alludes the Poet, saying, Et minima contentos nocte Britannos: and the Panegyrist in the time of Constantine, amongst other commendations which he gives to Britain, saith, that therein is neither extreme cold in Winter, nor any scorching heats in Summer; and that which is most comfortable, long dayes, and very lightsome nights. Nor doth the Panegyrist tell us onely of the temperateness of the Air, or the length of the dayes;

but of the fruitfulness of the soyl: affirming Britain to be blessed with all the commodities of Heaven and Earth; such an a∣bundant plenty of Corn, as might suffice both for Bread and Wine; the woods thereof without wild Beasts, the Fields without noysome Serpents, infinite numbers of milch-Beasts, and Sheep weighed down with their own Fleeces.

Whereto adde that of Alfred of Beverley, a Poet of the middle times, saying thus of Britain.

Insula praedives quae toto vix eget orbe, Et cujus totus indiget orbis ope. Insula praedives, cujus miretur et op••et Delicias SOLOMON, Octavianus opes.

A wealthy Iland, which no help desires, Yet all the World supply from her requires: Able to glut King SOLOMON with pleasures, And surfet great Augustus with her treasures.

Proceed we next to the name of Britain, of which I find many Etymologies, some forced, some fabulous and foolish, and but few of weight. That which hath passed for currant in former times (when almost all Nations did pretend to be of Trojan race) was that it took this name from Brutus, affirmed to be the Sonne of Silvius, who was the Grandchild of Aeneas, and the 3d King of the L••tines of the Trojan Blood. Which B••utus having unfortunately killed his Father, and thereupon abandoning Italy with his friends and followers, after a long voyage, and many wandrings, is said to have fallen upon this Iland, to have conquered here a race of Giants; and having given unto it the name of Britain, to leave the Soveraignty thereof unto his posterity, who quietly enjoyed the same till subdued by the Romans. This is the summe of the Tradition concerning ••rute: Which though received in the darker times of ignorance, and too much credulity; in these more learned dayes hath been laid aside, as false and fabulous. And it is proved that there was no such man as Brutus, 1 From the newness of his Birth, Geofry of Monmouth, who lived in the reign of K. Henry the second, being the first Author which makes mention of him: for which immediately questioned by Newbrigensis, another Writer of that Age. 2ly, By the silence of all Roman Historians, in whom it had been an unpardonable negligence to have omitted an Accident so remarkable, as the killing of a Father by his own Sonne (especially when they wanted matter to sill up the times) and the

erecting of a new Trojan Empire in so great an Iland.* 1.265 3ly. By the Arguments which Caesar useth to prove the Britains to be derived from the Galls, as Speech, Lawes, Customes, Disposition, Making, and the like. 4ly. And lest it might be said, that though the Britans in Caesars time were of Gallick race, yet there had been a former and more antient people, who had their Ori∣ginall from the Trojans: Tacitus putteth off that dispute with an Ignoramus, Qui mortales initio coluerint parum & compertum est, saith that knowing writer. And 5ly. By the Testimony of all Roman Histories, who tell us that Caesar found the Britains under many Kings, and never under the command of one sole Prince, but in times of danger. Summa Belli administrandi communi consensu commissa est Cassivellauno, as it is in Caesar: Dum singuli pugnabant, universi vincebantur, as we read in Tacitus. To omit therefore that of Brutus, and other Etymons as unlikely, but of less au∣thority: the name of Britain is most probably derived from Brit, which in the antient British signifieth Painted; and the word Tain, signifying a Nation: agreeable unto the custome of the antient Britains, who used to discolour and paint their bodies, that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies. Britain is then a Nation of painted men; such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing. Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus, a right lear∣ned man, but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language: by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica, from Baret-anac, signifying in that language a Land of Tynne, wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound. Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain, shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand di∣vided, that is to say, 1 England, 2 Wales, and 3 Scotland.

ENGLAND.

ENGLAND is bounded on the East, with the German; on the West, with the Irish; on the South, with the British Oceans; and on the North, with the Rivers of Tweed and Sol∣way; by which parted from Scotland: Environed with turbulent Seas, guarded by inaccessible Rocks: and where those want, preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts, and a pu∣issant Navy.

In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East, and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West, (for so far not only the Roman Empire, but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend:) the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus, in the time of Antoninus Pius. But afterwards, the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people, the Province was contracted within narrower bounds; and forti∣fied with a Wall by the Emperor Severus, extending from Carlile to the River Tine, the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day. A Wall so made, that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle, between every Castle many Watch-Towers, and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass, conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption: so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders, and resistance accor∣dingly provided. In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut: and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires, or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom, though in the midland parts too many. Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects, occasioned many to Rebell, and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings: till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground, and those few which remained dismantled and made unser∣viceable. The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs, which compass the Iland in most parts: and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover; which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England. But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth, considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift, by his di∣vorce from Queen Catharine, and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See; as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope, but a Daughter to the King of Scots, thought fit to provide for his own safety, by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open, Castles, Platformes, and Blockhouses, many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected, and in part ruined.

His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory, provided yet better for the Kingdom. For she not only fortified Portsmouth, and placed in it a strong Garison, but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately, royall, and invincible Navy: with which she alwaies commanded the Seas, and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe; whereas her predecessors in their Se•• service, for the most part, hired their men of Warre, from the Han••smen, and Genoese. Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm: herein imitating Na∣ture, who fortifieth the head and the feet only; not the middle of Beasts; or some Captain of a Fort, who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls, Bulwarks, and Out-works, leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded.

The whole Iland was first called Albion, as before is said, either from the Gyant Albion, or ab al••us rupibus, the white Rocks towards France. Afterwards it was called Britain, which name be∣ing first found in Athen••us, amongst the Grecians, and in Lucretius and Caes•••• amongst the La••ines; followed herein by S••rabo, Plinie, and all other antient writers, except Piolomie onely, by whom

called Albion as at first;* 1.266 continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch, who called the Southern parts of the Iland England, from the Angles, who with the Juites and Saxons con∣quered it.

It is in length 320 miles, enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture: yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted, as a course of life not requiring so many helpers, which must be all fed and paid; and yet yielding more certain profits. Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected, villages depopulated, and Hinds for want of ••••∣tertainment to turn way-beaters: whereof Sir Thomas Moore in his••••topia complaineth, saying, that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men, but whole houses and Towns. Oves (saith he) quae tam mites esse, tam{que} exiguo solent ali; nunc tam edaces, et indomitae esse coep••rant, ut homi∣nes devorent ipsos, agros, domos, ••ppida vastent, as depopulentur. To prevent this mischief, there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th, against the converting of Arable Land into Pa∣sture ground: by which course Husbandry was again revived, and the soyl made so abounding in Corn, that a dear year is seldome heard of. Our Vines are nipped with the cold, and seldome come to maturity; and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade, than for the hopes of wine. Most of her other plenties and Ornaments, are expressed in this old verse following.

Anglia, 1 Mons, 2 Pons, 3 Fons, 4 Ecclesia, 5 Foemina, 6 Lan••.

That is to say,

For 1 Mountains, 2 Bridges, 3 Rivers, 4 Churches fair, 5 Women, and 6 Wooll, England is past compare.

1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads, and giving a gallant pros∣pect to the Lower Grounds; the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset, Malveru hils in Wor∣cestershire, the Chiltern of Buckingham shire, Cotswold in Glocestershire, the Peak of Darbyshire, York Wolds, &c. All of them either bowelled with Mines, or clothed with Sheep, or adorned with Woods. The exact description of which, would require more time than I can spend upon that Sub∣ject. Proceed we therefore to

2 The Bridges, which are in number 857. The chief of which are, the Bridge of Rochester, over Medway, the Bridge of Bristoll, over Avon, and the Bridge of London, over Thames. This last standing upon 19 Arches of wonderfull strength and largeness; supporteth continuall ranges of buildings, seeming rather a street than a Bridge; and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Eu∣rope, though of late by some defacements made by fire, Anno 1632. the buildings are not so con∣tiguous as they were before.

The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis, compounded of the two Rivers, Thame and Isis; whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire, and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire, meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire: the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames. Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks, Buckinghamshire, Middlesex, Surrey, Kent, and Essex; and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway, in the very jawes of the Ocean. This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe, ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles: about whose banks are so many fair Townes, and Princely Palaces, that a German Poet thus truly spoke.

Tot campos, sylvas, tot regia tecta, tot hortos, Artifici exculios dextra, tot vidimus arces; Ut nunc Ausonio, Thamisis, cum Tibride certet.

We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers, Sweet Fields, brave Palaces, and stately Towers: So many gardens, dress'd with curious care, That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare.

The second River of note, is, Sabrina or Seavern. It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire, and his end about seven miles from Bristoll: washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury, Worcester, and Glocester. 3 Trent, so called, for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it, or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers: who having his Fountain in Staffordshire, and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham, Lincoln, Leicester, and York, augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber, the most violent stream of all the Isle. This Humber is not, to say truth, a distinct River, having a spring head of his own, but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together, namely, Your, Darwent, and especially Ouse and Trent. And as the Dano••, having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus, Savus, Tibiscus, and divers others, changeth his name into Ister: So also the Trent, receiving and meeting the waters above named, changeth his name into this of Humber; Abus, the old Geographers call it. 4 Medway, a Kentish River, famous for harbouring the Royall Navy. 5 Tweed, the North-East Bound of England, on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick. 6 Tine, famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits. These, and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets.

Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd,* 1.267 And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd, The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd, The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd, Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee, York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell, The Peak her Dove, whose banks so fertile be, And Kent will say her Medway doth excell. Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame, Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud; Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame, And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood.

4 The Churches, before the generall suppression of Abbies, and spoyling the Church ornaments, were most exquisite, the chief remaining, are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent, in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana: A Fabrick of the largest di∣mensions of that kind of any in the Christian World; For whereas the so much celebrated Tem∣ple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length, and 75 in bredth; this of S. Paul is 690 foot long, and 130 foot broad, the main body being 102 foot high, over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more: Which Steeple being made with Timber, and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire; which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day, was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning, and was so generally beleeved till honest Death: but not many years since to dis-abuse the world, he confest the truth of it; on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks, where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches, or accounts of time. A Church of such a gallant prospect, and so large dimensions, that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued, it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall. Fabrick in the Christian World. 2ly, the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster, (wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary) famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England, the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous, and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe. 3ly, the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln. 4ly, For a private Parish Church, that of Radcliffe in Bristoll. 5ly, For a private Chappell, that of Kings College in Cambridge. 6ly, For the curious workmanship of the glass, that of Christ-Church in Canterbury. 7ly, For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts, those of Wells and Peterbo∣rough. 8ly, For a pleasant lightsome Church, the Abbey Church at Bath. 9ly, For an antient and reverend Fabrick, the Minster of York. And 10ly, to comprehend the rest in one, our Lady-Church in Salisbury, of which take these Verses.

Mira canam, soles quot continet annus in unâ, Tam numerosa, feruut, aede, fenestra micat. Marmoreas{que} tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas, Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet. Tot{que} patent portae, quot mensibus annus abundat: Res mi••a, at verâ res celebrata fide.

How many dayes in one whole yeer there be, So many Windows in one Church we see. So many marble Pillars there appear, As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer. So many gates as Moons one yeer do view, Strange tale to tell, yet not so strange as true.

5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places, sufficiently endowed with na∣turall beauties, without the addition of adulterate Sophistications. In an absolute Woman, say the Italians, are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman, from the girdle downwards; of a French-Woman, from the girdle to the shoulders; over which must be placed an English face. As their beauties, so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation: neither so ••ervilely submissive as the French, nor so jealously guarded as the Italian: but keeping so true a decorum, that as Eng∣land is termed the Purgatorie of Servants, and the Hell of Horses; so it is acknowledged the Pa∣radise of Women. And it is a common by-word among the Italians, that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas, all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND. For here they have the upper hand in the streets, the upper place at the Table, the thirds of their Husbands E∣states, and there equall share in all Lands, yea even such as are holden in Knights service: privile∣ges wherewith other Women are not acquainted. Of high esteem in former times amongst for∣rein Nations, for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation; but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French, that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries, who before admired them.

6 The Wooll of En••land, is of exceeding fineness, especially that of Cotswold, in Glocestershire;

that of Lemster, in Herefordshire; and of the Isle of Wight. Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes, dispersed all over the world, especially High Germany, Muscovy, Turkie, and Persia, to the great benefit of the Realm: as well in return of so much money which is made of them, as in setting to work so many poor people, who from it receive sustenance. Before the time of King Edward the 3d, English men had not the art, or neglected the use of making cloth: till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought. And as his Successors have laid Impositi∣ons on every cloth sold out of the Realm; so his Predecessors had, as their occasions re∣quired, some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll. In the beginning of this Ed∣wards Warres with France, the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich, combined with him, and ayded him in his Warres against that King. And he for his part by the composition then made, was to give them 140000 l. ready money, to ayd them by Sea and Land, if need required, and to make B••uges, then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome, the Staple for his Woolls. Here the Staple continued 15 yeers, at which time the Flemmings ha∣ving broke off from the King; and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were; removed them from Bruges into England. And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bring∣ing their Woolls unto the Ports, as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy; he placed his Staples at Excester, Bristoll, Winchester, Westminster, Chichester, Canterbury, Norwich, Lin∣coln, York, and Newcastle, for England; at Caermarden for Wales; and at Dublin, Waterford, Cork, and Tredah, for Ireland. He further Enacted, that no English, Irish, or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity, no not by License (if any such should be granted) on pain of Confiscation, and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure. Lastly, he allured over hither divers Fl••mmings, which taught our men the making of clothes, (who are now grown the best Cloth∣workers in the World:) and to encourage men in that Art, it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d, enacted to be Felony, to carry any Woolls unwrought. When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples, the King removed them to Callice, which he had Conquered, and desired to make wealthy. From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated, now to one, now to another Town in Belgium: and still happy was that Town, in what Country soever, where the English kept a house for this Traffick; the confluence of all people thither to buy, infinitely inriching it. Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Mer∣chants, till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th, and Maximilian, Archduke, and Lord of Belgium, they removed: but at their return again, were received by the Antwerpians, with solemn Procession, Princely Triumph, sumptuous Feasts, rare Banquettings, and expressions of much Love, but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th, to Henry of Castile, and John of Aragon, Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom,

The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe, so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth, that before the Warres of the Low-Countries, the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns.

The next commodity to the Wooll, though not mentioned in the verse fore-going, are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole, Lead, and Tinne: to say nothing of the Mines of Iron, as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods, than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates. The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland, and by that the great City of London, and many other good Towns besides: which could not possi∣bly subsist in this generall decay of Woods, and neglect of planting, but by this commoditie. The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire; those of Tinne in Corn∣wall, where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness. A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times, the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Eu∣rope: till one of the Tinne-workers, flying out of England for a murder, passed into Germany, Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia, not known before, and set on Foot that trade amongst them, to the great prejudice (saith my Author) of the Earls of Corn∣wall, who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall.

To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity, If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure; I might subjoyn the Bells, and Parks; for which this Kingdom is as emi∣nent among forein Nations, as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse. The Bells so ma∣ny, tunable, and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare (brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times) that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides. Parkes more in England than in all Europe. The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison, being that of Woodstock, made by King Henry the first; whose example being followed by his Successors, and the Lords and great men of the Realm; the number so increased in a little time, that at the last, besides 55 Forrests, and 300 Chases, there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England, all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere.

And that the Deere might graze with pleasure, and the Sheep with safety, great care was ta∣ken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves. I know it hath been a tradition of old Wri∣ters, that England never had any Wolves at all, and that they would not live here brought from other places; but it is not so: here being store of them, till Edgar King of England commu∣ted the 20 l. of Gold, 300 l. of Silver, and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by

King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales, for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves, by which means they were quite rooted out in time, the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more.

The Air of this Country is very temperate, neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer, because of its northerly situation, nor so cold in the Winter, because the air of this Kingdom being gross, cannot so soon penetrate as the thin air of France and Spain. For to say truth, the air in the Winter time is thick and foggie, cloudy, and much disposed to mists, especially near the Sea, and the greater Rivers: insomuch that many times the Sun is not seen to shine out clear∣ly for some weeks together. And thereupon there goeth a Tale, that the great Constable of Castile being Ambassador to King Iames in the first Winter of his reign, and tarying here about a month, is said not to have seen the Sun all the time of his stay: which occasioned him at his going on ship board, to desire such Lords and Gentlemen as attended him thither, to present his humble service to the King their Master, and to the blessed Sun of Heaven when they chanced to see him. And something also touching the temperature of the Air, may be ascribed unto the Winds, which participating of the Seas, over which they pass unto us, do carry with them a tem∣perate warmth.

But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the Seas, it might indeed be said, that we were come from Gods blessing, into the warm Sun: but it is not so. For there are no Seas in Europe that yield more plenty of fish than ours. Our Oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans, and our Herrings are now very beneficiall unto the Netherlands, to whom, the Eng∣lishmen, reserving to themselves a kind of Royalty, (for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarborough Castle in Yorkshire) have yielded up the commodity by which those States are exceedingly enriched, and our Nation much impoverished, and condemned for laziness and sloth. Besides the loss of imployment for many men, who using this trade might be a seminary of good and able Mariners, as well for the Wars, as for further Navigations and discoveries; cannot but be very prejudiciall to the strength and flourishing of the Common-wealth and Em∣pire.

But to make this appear more fully in all particulars, I shall extract some passages out of a M. S. discourse of the late learned Knight Sir Iohn Burroughs, principall King of Arms by the name of Garter, entituled, The Sovereignty of the British Seas. By which it doth appear, that there is fishing in those Seas for Herrings, Pilchards, Cod, Ling, or other Fish, at all times of the year: and that too in so plentifull a manner, that not long since neer Minnegal on the Coasts of Devonshire, 500 Tonne of Fish were taken in one day, and 3000. pound-sworth in another neer S. Ives in Cornwall; the Hollanders taking at one draught 20. lasts of Herrings. 2ly. That almost all Nations hereabouts, as French, Spaniards, Netherlanders, and those of the Hanse, do migh∣tily improve themselves both in power and wealth, by the benefit of the English Fishing; inso∣much as 10000. Sail of forein Vessels (of which 1400. from the Town of Emden in East-Prise∣land only) are thought to be maintained by this trade alone. 3ly. That the Hollanders in par∣ticular employ yeerly 8000 Vessels of all sorts for this trade of Fishing on our Coasts, whereby they have a Seminarie of 150000 Saylers and Mariners, readie for any publick service: all which maintain trebble that number of Men, Women and Children, of severall trades upon the Land. 4ly. That fot the holding up of this trade, the said Hollanders, inhabiting a Tract of Land not so big as many of our Shires, doe build 1000 sail of Ships yeerly; and thereby furnish all the parts of the World (even as far as Brasil,) with our commodities, returning home those of other Countries in exchange thereof, which they sell to us many times at their own prices. 5ly. That the said Hollan∣ders (as appeared upon computation) made in one yeer of the Herrings onely, caught upon these Coasts, the summe of 5 Millions of our pounds, (the Customes, and tenth Fish, advancing to the publick Treasurie no less than 800000 l. Sterling: it being thought, that the Herrings caught by those of the Hanse Towns, and other Nations, amount to as great a summe as that. 6ly. And finally, that by erecting onely 250 Busses, (Vessels of great Bulk and Stowage, but not swift of sail) for the Herring-Fishing, (which is not a sixt part of those which are employed yeerly by the Hollanders) either at the publick charge of the State of England, or by private Adventu∣rers thereto authorized and regulated; there would be found imployment yeerly for 1000 ships, and at least 20000 Mariners and Fishers at Sea, and consequently for as many Tradesmen and La∣bourers at Land: by means whereof, besides the vindication of our credit now at such a loss, there would arise in Customes, Tonnage, Poundage, and other Imposts, no less than 300000 l. per Annum to the publick Treasurie. The prosecution of which Project (if not in greater proportion than that before) as it was once designed by Mr. Atturney Noy, my much honoured Friend: so do I heartily commend it to the care of the State, and to his Successors in that Office, as the fittest Remembrancers to advance it; there being no readier way than this to make the people wealthy, and the Nation formidable.

For notwithstanding these advantages of Fish, the Diet of England is, for the most part, Flesh, In London only there are no fewer than 67500 Beefs, and 675000 Sheep slain, and uttered in a yeer, besides Calves, Lambs, Hogs-flesh, and Poulterers ware. To prove this, Suppose there be in London 60 Butchers Free of the City, whereof every one, and one with another, killeth an Oxe a day, for so at least they doe. Then reckon (as the London Butchers do affirm) that the Fo∣reiners in the Suburbs and Villages sell four for their one. Lastly, count for every Oxe ten sheep,

(for this is also certainly known) to be killed and sold, and you have both the numbers above∣mentioned. The Earl of Gondamor, once the Spanish Leiger here, having in some severall Mar∣ket dayes seen the severall Shambles of this great Citie, said to them who made the discovery with him, That there was more Flesh eaten in a moneth in that Town, than in all Spain in a yeer. Now had I his skill who by the length of Hercules Foot, found out the proportion of his whole body, I might by this Provision of Flesh consumed in the head, guess at the Quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm. But this I leave to be determined by an abler hand. The usuall and na∣turall drink of the Country is Beer, so called from the French word Boire, (for Wines they have none of their own growing, as before is said) Which, without controversie, is a most wholesome and nourshing beverage; and being transported into France, Belgium, and Germany, by the wor∣king of the Sea is so purged, that it is amongst them in highest estimation; celebrated by the name of ••a bonne Beere d' Angle Terre. And as for the old drink of England, Ale, which commeth from the Danish word O••la, it is questionless in it self, (and without that commixture which some are accused to use with it) a very wholesome drink; howsoever it pleased a Poet in the time of Hen∣ry the 3d, thus to descant on it:

Nescio quid monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi, Cervisiam pleriq, vocant, nil sp••ssius illa Dum bibitur, nil clarius est dum mingitur, ergo Constat quod multas faeces in ventre relinquit.

In English thus,

Of this strange drink so like the Stygia•• lake, Men call it Ale, I know not what to make. Folk drink it thick, and piss it very thin; Therefore much Dregs must needs remain within.

Now to conclude this generall discourse concerning England, there goes a tale, that Henry the 7th, (whose breeding had been low and private) being once pressed by some of his Counsell, to pursue his title unto France; returned this Answer: that France indeed was a flourishing and gallane Kingdom; but England in his mind was as fine a Seat for a Countrey Gentleman, as any could be found in Europe.

Having staid thus long in taking a Survey of the Countrie it self, together with the chief commo∣dities and pleasures of it; and amongst them, of the Women also, (as the method of the old Verse led me on:) it is now time that we should look upon the men. And they are commonly of a comely feature, gracious countenance, for the most part gray-ey'd, pleasant, beautifull, bounti∣full, courteous, and much resembling the Italians in habit, and pronunciation. In matters of war, (as we have already proved) they are both able to endure, and resolute to undertake the hardest enterprises: in peace quiet, and not quarrelsome; in advice or counsell, sound and speedy. Fi∣nally, they are active, hearty, and chearfull. And yet I have met with some Gentlemen, who upon the strength of a little travell in France, have grown so un. Englished, and so affected or besotted rather on the French Nation, that they affirm the English, in respect of the French, to be an heavy, dull, and Phlegmatick People, of no dispatch, no mettle, no conceit, no audacity, and I know not what not. A vanity, meriting rather my pity, than my anger: Perhaps in vi••ifying their own Nation they had consulted with Iulius Scaliger, who in the 16 chap. of his 3d Book De re Poetica, giveth of the two most noble Nations, English, and Scotish, this base and unmanly Character, Goshi belluae; Scoti non minùs; Angli perfidi, inflati, feri, contemptores, stolidi, amentes, inertes, i••hospi∣tales, immanes. His bolt (you see) is soon shot, and so you may happily guess at the Quality of the Archer. A man indeed of an able learning, but of his own worth so highly conceited, that if his too much learning made him not mad, yet it made him to be too peremptory and arrogant. To revenge a Nationall disgrace on a Personall, is an ignoble victory. Besides Socrates resolution in the like kind, in my opinion was very judicious, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, If an Ass kick us, we must not put him in the Court. To confute his censure in every point, would be to him too great an honour and for me too a great labour; it being a task, which of it self would require a Volume. The best is, many shoulders make the burthen light; and other Nations are as deeply engaged in this quarrell against that proud Man, as ours: for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people, that that Chapter might more properly have been placed among his Hypercriticks.

How the English, and Germans, which of all Nations are thought most given to their bellies, do agree and differ in this point, the same Scaliger hath thus shewed in one of his Epigrams.

Tres sunt Convivae, Germanus, Flander, et Anglus, Dic quis edat m••lius, quis meliusve bibat. Non comedis Germane, b bis; tu non bib••s Angle, Sed comedis; comedis Flandre, bibis{que} benè.

Dutch, Flemmings, English, are your only guests, Say which of all doth eat, or drink it best, Th' English love most to eat, the Dutch to swill, Onely the Flemming eates and drinks his fill.

Thus was it in his time with the English Nation; though since, I fear, we have borrowed too much of the Dutch, and learnt a great deal more than needs of the Flemming also.

The Nobility of this Countrie is not of so much unlimited Power, as they are to the prejudice of the State) in other Countries; the name of D••kes, Earl••, and Marquestes, being mee••ly 〈◊〉〈◊〉; whereas in other places they have some, absolute, some, mixt government; so that upon any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 di••taste, they will stand on their own gnard, and slight the Power of their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 And on the other side, the Commonalty enjoy a multitude of Privileges above all other Nations 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being most free from Taxes, and burdenous Impositions, but what they take upon themselves by their own consent. They have twice in a yeer a laudable custome (no where else to be seen) justice admi∣nistred even at their own doores, by the Itinerary Iudges of the Kingdom: an Order first instituted by King Henry the 2d. They dwell together with Gentlemen, in Villages and Townes, which makes them favour of civility and good manners; and live in sarre greater reputation, than the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Italy, Spain, France, or Germany; being able to entertain a stranger honestly; diet him plentifully, and lodge him neatly.

The Clergy was once of very great riches, as appeareth by that Bill preferred to King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 5th, against the temporall revenues of the Church, in which it was suggested, that they were able to main am 15 Earls, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of Arms, more than 1000 Alms-houses, and yet the King might cleerly put up 20000 l. per An••um into his Exchequer. How true this was, I cannot say. But a••ter this King Henry the 8th took his Opportunities to pare away the excr••seen∣cies of it, demolishing the Monasteries, and Religious Houses, and paring off the superstuities of B••shopricks and Cathedrall Churches: in which he found not a few followers amongst the Mini∣sters and great Officers of State and Court in the time of King Edward the 6th, and Queen Eliza∣beth. Yet left they not the Clergie so poor and naked, or destitute of the encouragements and rewards of learning, but that they have been still the objects of a covetous envy (that which the former Harpies left them being thought too much) though for abilities of learning (I dare boldly say it) not to be parallelled in the word. For besides 5439 Paro-Benefices, being no Impropriations; and besides the Vicarages, most of which exceed the competency beyond Seas, there were left in England at the time of the Reformation under Queen Elizabeth, 21 Bishopricks, (taking those of Wal••s into the reckoning) 26 Deaneries, ••0 Archdeaco••••ies, and 544 Dignities and Prebends; most of which, places of fair revenue. And as for the maintenance of Priests, Monks, and Friers, before the Reformation there were reckoned 90 Colleges, besides those in the Vniversities, 110 Hospitalls 3374 Chanteries and free Chappels, and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries: more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents, many above ••0••0, and some 4000 almost. So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness, and these of a clearer sight, to encourage men to learning, and then reward it.

The Soldierie of England is either for the Land, or for the Sea. Our Victories by Land are most apparent, over the Irish, Scots, Cypri••ts, Turks▪ and especially French, whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times, especially twice by King Edward the 3d, and Henry the 5th: this latter making so absolute a conquest, that Charles the 7th like a poor Roy••d' Ividot, con∣fined himself to Bo••rges, where (having casheered his retinue) he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him, a rump of mutton, and two chickens. And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France, (our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion, than the French valour) was the English name in that Countrey, that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th, and the Duke of Bretagne, the Duke, to strike a terrour into his Enemies, ap∣parelled 1500 of his own Subjects, in the arms and Cross of England. But as the Ass, when he had on the Lyons skinne, was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon: so these Britons, by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies, shewd that they were indeed Britons, and no English men. Spa••n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers, when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold, and an annuall pension of 10000 marks; as also when the Black Pri••ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne. And then also did they acknow∣ledge, though they felt not the puissance of the English, when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre. For there were then in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Town of Guipuse, English Foot, 〈…〉〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand, in an expedition against France. Concerning which 〈…〉〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉〈◊〉. That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈…〉〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand, than by an•• puissance of the King of Aragon. Since those 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us, as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉〈…〉. You are all tall Soldiers, and therefore when you come down to the Trenches, 〈…〉〈…〉, and look for blowes; but as for these base and cowardly French, when they come, 〈…〉〈…〉 nothing to doe, but play, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlan∣•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it, The English are like Pyrrhus King of E••yrus, fortu∣nate to conquer kingdom••, but unfortunate in keeping them. Not to say any thing of the late but great experience, which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them∣〈◊〉〈◊〉. At which my heart so ••keth, and my hand so trembleth, that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉〈◊〉,

Heu quantum pot•• it coeli pelagi{que}* 1.268 parari Hoc, quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae.

That is to say,

How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood, which Civill Wars have drain'd.

As for their valour at Sea, it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse, wherein King Edward the 3d, with 200 Ships, overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200, and slew 30000. Souldiers. Secondly, at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain, consisting of 134. great Galleons, and Ships of extraordinary bigness. Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships, took from the Spaniard one million, and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage, Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships, he awed the Ocean, sacked S. Iago, S. Dominieo, and Cartag••na; carrying away with him, besides Treasure, 240 Peeces of Ordnance. I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World, by this Drake and Candish; the voyage to Cales, as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge, in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain, with 180 Souldiers (wher∣of 90 were sick on the ballast) maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spa∣nish Galleons. And though at last, after her Powder was spent to the last barrel, she yeelded upon honourable terms: yet she was never brought into Spain, having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers, and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels. I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages, by Hugh W••lloughby, Davis, and Frobisber; concluding with that of Kekerman, Hoc certum est, omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria & peri••••ay superiores esse Anglos; & post Anglos, Hollandos: Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments, the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our an∣tient Glories, and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas, and probably had been so indeed, had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power, Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it.

The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch, French and Latine, which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection, than to detract any thing from the worth thereof; since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words, and equally participate of that which is excellent in them; their imperfections being rejected: For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch, nor so effeminate as the French▪ yet as significant as the Latine, and in the happy conjunction of two words into one, little inferior to the Greek.

The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say, by S. Peter and Paul, more probably (as o∣thers say) by Ioseph of Arimathea, whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo, where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood. But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions, and no supply of Preachers sent from other places, Lucius, a King of Bri∣taine (and the first Christian King of Europe, Anno 180. or thereabouts, sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors, if not to plant, yet at the least to water, and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism. At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself, but by the piety of his example, and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome (being both of them naturall Britans) it spread by little and little over all his Dominions; and in some tract of time over all the Iland. Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ, was forthwith furni∣shed with Bishops and Metropolitans, according to the number of the Provinces and principall Ci∣ties (twenty eight in all) continuing here as long as Christianity it self. For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History, we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the Councill of Arles, Anno 314. Eborius Bishop of York, Restitutns Bishop of London, and Adelsius Bi∣shop of Colchester, there called Colonia Londinensium; and some of them also present in the Councill of Sardira, Anno 358. concurring with the rest in voting to the condemnation of the Ari∣an Heresies; and the same or others the next yeer in the Synod of Arim••n. And when the Bri∣tans were expulsed their native Countrie, or shut up in the mountainous parts of the Ordovices, and Silures, which we now call Wales, they caried Christianity and Bishops along with them: Augustine the Monk, finding no fewer than seven Bishops in the British Church, when he was sent by Gregory the Great to convert the English. And yet it is no fabulous vanity, (as some men suppose) to say that Augustine the Monk first preached the Gospel in this Countrie, because it must be un∣derstood in that saying, not with Relation to the B••itans, but the English Saxons; from whom these parts of the Isle had the name of England; and from whom both the Britans and the Faith it self were driven into the Mountains of Wales and Cornwall, and Heathenism introduced again over all the Kingdom. Long after which it pleased God, that Gregory the Great (but at that time a Deacon only in the Church of Rome) seeing some handsom youths to be sold in the open Market, demanded what and whence they were; to whom it was answered they were Angli: and well may they be so called (saith he) for they seem as Angels. Asking again of what Province they were amongst the Angli; and answer being made of the Province of Deira (part of the King∣dom of the Northumbrians) therefore (said he) de ira Dei sunt liberandi. And lastly, under∣standing that the King of their Nation was named Alle; how fitly (said he) may he sing Alle∣lujahs to the most High God. After which time he seriously endeavoured the Conversion of the

English Nation; which being Pope he happily effected, by the travell and diligence of Augustine the Monk, the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury. And so well did the work prosper after this begin∣ning, that not only all the Saxons did receive the Gospel, but communicated the Light of it to other Nations; the Hassians, Franconians, and Turingians being converted by Winifred; the Fri∣sons or Hollanders by Wittikind the first Bishop of Vtrecht; the Saxons of Westphalen, by Willdrode, the first Bishop of Br••me; all of them being English Saxons, as we find in Beda and some others.

Now as these parts of Britain were the first which generally entertained the Gospel; so were they the first also in these later times which universally submitted to the Reformation of such cor∣ruptions as had been brought upon them by the power and tyrannie of the Church of Rome. Endeavoured first in France, by the Albigenses, and Waldenses, as was said before: Who be∣ing suppressed and ruinated by the sword of the Kings of France, sheltred themselves in the mountainous parts of Gascoigne and Guienne, then in possession of the English; who by that means became acquainted with their Tenets, maintained here publickly by Wiclef, and spreading under-hand amongst the people of this Kingdom, till the times of Luther, and the Reformation by him aimed at. Which being in most other Countries received tumultuously by the power of the People, was here admitted upon mature deliberation by the autority and consent of the Prince and Prelates the Architects in this great work, without respect unto the Dictats of Luther or Calvin, but looking only on Gods Word, and the Primitive Patterns; abolishing such things as were repugnant unto either, but still retaining such Ceremonies in Gods publick worship▪ as were agreeable to both, and had been countenanced by the practice of the Primitive times. A point wherein they did observe a greater measure of Christian prudence and moderation, than their neighbour Churches, which in a meer detestation of the See of Rome, allowed of nothing which had formerly been in use amongst them, because defiled with Popish Errors and abuses: and there∣by utterly averting those of the Papal party from joyning with them in the work, or coming over to them when the work was done. Whereas had they continued an allowable correspondencie in these extrinsecals of Religion with the Church of Rome, their partie in the World had been far greater, and not so much stomacked as it is. And so it was conceived by the Marquesse de Rhosne, after Duke of Sally, and Lord High-Treasurer of France, and one of the chief men of that partie there: when being sent Ambassadour to King Iames, from King Henry 4d. he had observed the Majesty and Decency of Gods publick Service, in some Cathedrals of this King∣dom; he said, Religion would be soon defaced, and trod under foot; if not preserved and fenced about with the hedge of Ceremonies.

As for the Government of the Church since the last Conversion, as by the piety and example of Lucius there were founded three Arch-Bishopricks, and 25. Bishopricks, according to the number of the Archi Flamines and Flamines (whose great Revenues were converted to more sa∣cred uses) in the times of Idolatry: So by the like pious care of Pope Gregory the Great, by whose means this last Conversion hapned; Arch-Bishopricks, and Bishopricks were designed to convenient places. The number 26 in all, to each Province twelve, besides the two Archbishops and Metropolitans: wherein he had the happiness to have his desires fulfilled, though the num∣ber was not made compleat till these later dayes, nor with such equall distribution as he did intend. For in the Province of York laid wast and desolate by the Danes, and not so soon converted as the other was, the number of the Suffragan Bishops came not up to his purpose, but did as much ex∣ceed in the Province of Canterbury: especially when King Henry the 8th had incorporated Wales with England, and founded five Episcopall Sees out of the ruines and Revenues of some principall Monasteries, of which none but the Bishoprick of Chester (and that of the Isle of Man, which maketh up the 27th) were laid unto the Province of York. And so it stood, notwithstand∣ing the alterations of Religion, without any dispute, till Calvin having hammered out his new Presbrterie, and recommended it to the use of all the Christian Churches (the History whereof we had succinctly in the Alpine Provinces) found many apt Scholars in most places to decry this Order, though consonant to the word of God, and most pure Antiquity.

But the truth is, it was not so much the Autority of Calvin, or the malignant zeal of Beza, or the impetuous clamours of their Disciples, which caused the Episcopall Order to grow out of cre∣dit; as the Avar••ce of some great persons in Court and State, who greedily gaped after the poor remnant of their Possessions. It had been else a miracle that Calvins Plat-form, made only for the use of a private Citie, and not proportioned, no nor intended at the first, to the estate of other Churches, especially where the Bishops had been instrumentall in the Reformation, should be so headily received in some Kingdoms, and so importunately and clamorously desired in others.

The most valorous Souldiers of this Countrey, when possessed by the Britains, were 1 Cas∣sib••lane, who twice repulsed the Roman Legions, though conducted by Caesar; and had not a party here at home been formed against him; he had for ever done the like. 2 Pratusagus, King of the Iceni. 3 Constantine the Great. 4 Arthur, one of the Worlds nine Worthies. In the times of the Saxons, 5 Guy Earl of Warwick, and 6 King Edmund Ironside; and 7 Canutus the Dane. Vnder the Normans, of most note have been, 1 William, surnamed the Conquerour, 2 Richard, and 3 Edward, both the first of those names, so renowned in the wars of the Holy-Land; 4 Edward the 3d, and 5 Edward the Black Prince, his Sonne, Duo fulmina belli, as famous in the warres of France; 6 Henry the fift, and 7 Iohn Duke

of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Brother, of equall gallantry with the other. 8 Montacute Earl of Salisbury, 9 S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Fastolf, and 10 S. I••hn Hawkwood, of great esteem for valour in France and Italy: not to descend to later times. And for Sea Captains, those of most note, have been H••wkins, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Burrought, Jenki••s••r, Drake, Frobisher, Cavendish and Greenvile; of some of which we have spoke already, and of the rest may have an opportunity to say more hereafter.

Scholars of most renown amongst us. 1 Alcuinus, one of the Founders of the Vniversity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2 B••d••, who for his Pietie and Learning obtained the Attribute or Adjunct of Venerabilis. C••n••erning which the Legends tels us, that being blind, his Boy had knavishly conducted him to preach to an head of stones: and that when he had ended his Sermon with the Gloria Patri, the very Stones concluded, saying Amen, Amen Venerabilis Bed••. But other of the Monkish writers do assign this reason, and both true alike, that at his death some unlearned Priest intending to ho∣nour him with an ••pi••aph, had thus farre blundered on a verse, viz. Hic sunt in fossa Bedae ossa: but becau••e the verse was yet imperfect, he went to bed to consider of it, leaving a space betwixt the two last words thereof, which in the morning he found filled up in a strange Character, with the word Venerabilis; and so he made his Verse, and Beda (pardon this diversion) obtai∣n••d that Attribute. 3 Anselm, and 4 Bradwardin, Arch-bishops of Canterbury, men famous for the times they lived in. 5 Alexander of Hales, Tutor to Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventure. 6 Thomas of Walden, the professed enemy of W••••lef, against whom he writ. 7 Iohn Wiclef par∣son of L••••terworth, in the County of Leicester, who so valiantly opposed the power and Errors of the Church of Rome, though he vented many of his own. Then since the times of the Refor∣mation, 1 Iohn Iewel, Bishop of Salisbury, to whose learned and industrious labours, in de∣fence of the Religion here by law established, we are still beholding. 2 Dr. Iohn Reynolds, and 3 Mr. Richard Hooker, both of Corpus Christi Colledg in Oxon; the first, a man of infinite rea∣ding, the second of as strong a judgment. 4 Dr. Whitakers of Cambridge, the Autagonist of the famous Bellarmine. 5 Dr. Thomas Bilson, and 6 Dr. Lancelot Andrews, both Bishops of Win∣chester▪ the Ornaments of their severall times. 7 Bishop Montagne of Norwich, a great Phi∣lologer and Divine. 8 Dr. Iohn W••itgu••ft, and 9 Dr. William Laud, Arch-Bishops of Canterbu∣ry. Of which last, and his discourse against Fisher the Iesuite, Sir Edward Dering, his professed enemy, hath given this Character, that in that Book of his he had muzled the Iesuits, and should strike the Papists under the fift rib, when he was dead and gone: and that being dead, where∣soever his grave should be, PAVLS (whose reparation he endeavoured, and had almost fini∣shed) would be his perpetuall Monument, and his own Book his lasting Epitaph. And as for those who have stood up in maintenance of the Church of Rome, those of most note were, 1 Dr. Harding, the Antagonist of Bishop Iewel. 2 Nic. Sanders, and 3 Dr. Tho. Stapleton, to whose writings the great Cardinal Bellarmine doth stand much indebted. 4 Champian, and 5 Parsons, both Iesu∣••es, 6 and William Rainolds a Seminary Priest, and the Brother of Dr. Iohn Rainolds spoken of before. Of which two Brothers (by the way) it is very observeable, that William was at first a Protestant of the Church of England, and Iohn trained up in Popery beyond the Seas. William out of an honest zeal to reduce his Brother to this Church, made a journey to him: where on a con∣ference betwixt them it so fell out, that Iohn being overcome by his brothers Arguments returned into England, where he became one of the more strict or rigid sort of the English Protestants; and William being convinced by the reasons of his Brother Iohn, staid beyond the Seas, where he proved a very violent and virulent Papist. Of which strange accident Dr. Alabaster, who had made triall of both Religions, and amongst many notable whimsees had some fine abilities, made this following Epigram; which for the excellency thereof, and the rareness of the argument, I shall here subjoin.

Bella inter geminos plusquam Civilia Fratres, Traxerat ambiguus Religionis apex. Ille Reformatae Fidei pro partibus instat; Iste reformandum denegat esse fidem. Propositis causae rationibus, alterutrinque; Concurrere pares, & cecidere pares. Quod fuit in votis▪ Fatrem capit alter-uterque; Quod fuit in fatis, perdit uterque fidem. Captivi gemini sine captivante fuerant, Et Victor victi transuga castra petit. Quod genus hoc pugnae est, ubi victus gaudet uterque; Et tamen alter-uter se superasse dolet.

Which excellent Epigram, though not without great disadvantage to the Latine Originall, I have thus translated.

In points of Faith some undetermin'd jars, Betwixt two Brothers kindled Civill wars. One for the Churches Reformation stood; The other thought no Reformation good. The points proposed, they traversed the field With equall skill, and both together yield.

As they desired, his Brother each subdue's; Yet such their Fate, that each his Faith did loose, Both Captive's, none the prisoners thence to guide; The Victor flying to the Vanquisht side. Both joy'd in being Conquer'd (strange to say) And yet both mourn'd because both won the day.

And then for men of other Studies, 1 Lindwood the Canonist, 2 Cosins, and 3 Cowel, emi∣nent in the studies of the Civill Lawes; 4 Bracton, and 5 Briton, of old times; 6 Dier, and 7 ••ook of late days, as eminent for their knowledge in the Lawes of England. 8 Iohannes de Sacro Bosco, the Author of the Book of the Spher, and 9 Roger Bacon, a noted Mathematician in the darker times. 10 Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans, of whom more hereafter. 11 Sr. Tho. More, Lord Chancellor, one of the Restorers of Learning to the Isle of great Britain. 12 Sr. Henry Savil of Eaton, the reviver of Chrysostom, 13 Sir Henry Spelm••n, a right learned anti∣quary, and a religious assertor of the Churches rights. 14 Camden, Clarentieux, the Pausa∣nias of the British Ilands. 15 Matthew Paris, 16 Roger Hoveden, 17 Henry of Huntingdon, 18 William of Malmesbury, 19 Matthew of Westminster, and 20 Thomas of Walsingham; all known Historians. And finally for Poetrie, 1 Gower, 2 Lidgate, a Monk of Burie, 3 the famous Geo∣frie Chawcer, Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster; of which last Sir Phi∣lip Sidney used to say, that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly, and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him. 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself, of whom and his Arcadia, more when we come to Greece. 5 The renowned Spencer, of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place. 6 Sam. Daniel, the Lucan, 7 with Michael Draiton, the Ovid of the English Nation. 8 Beau∣mont, and 9 Fle••cher, not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus; with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson, equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen, and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems, never before observed on the English Theatre. Others there are as e∣minent both for Arts and Arms, as those here specified: of whom as being still alive I for∣bear to speak: according to that caution of the Historian, saying, Vivorum ut magna admiratio, ••ta Censura est diffic••lis.

But from the men to return again unto the Countrie, we find it to be subject (according to the severall respects of Church and State) to a treble division: viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the ••inerary Iudges. Secondly, into 22 Episcopal Dioceses. Thirdly, into 40 Shires. The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second, who appointed twice in the year, two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land, should in each Circuit admini∣ster Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country. Of these Iudges one sitteth on mat∣ters Criminal, concerning the life and death of Malefactors; the other in actions Personall, con∣cerning title of Land, Debts, or the like, between party and party. The first Circuit (for we will begin at the West) comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts, Somerset, Devon, Cornwall, D••rset, and Southampton; The second containeth the Counties of Oxford, Berks, Glocester, Monmouth, Hereford, Worcester, Salop, and Stafford; The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey, Sussex, Kent, Essex, and Hartford; The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Bucking∣ham, Bedford, Hu••tingdon, Cambridge, Norfolke, and Suffolke; The fift of the shires of Northampton, Rutland, Lincolne, Nottingham, Derby, Leicester, and Warwick; And the sixt and last, of the Shires of York, Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Lancaster. So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires. The two remaining are Mid∣dlesex and ••heshire: whereof the first is exempted, because of its vincinity to London, and the se∣cond, as being a County Palatine, and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self.

The second division, but more antient far in point of time, is that of Dioceses, 22 in all, pro∣portioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees: each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries, for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business, and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided in∣to Rurall D••anries, fewer or more, according to the bigness and extent thereof. Of these there are but four in the Province of York, that is to say, the Dioceses of York, Chester, Du••ham, and Carlile: the other 18 (together with the 4 of Wales) being reckoned into that of Canterbury. In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction, the Arch-Bishops of Canter∣bury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England; for some ages before the Reformation, used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot. Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane, when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bi∣shop of Ca••terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled, and placed him at his right foot, saying, includamus hunc in Orbe nostr•• tanquam alterius Orbis Papam, this hapned Anno 10••9. They were antiently also Legatina••i; which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop ••heobald by Innocent the second, and continued unto his successors. And both to ho∣nour their calling in the course of their Government, and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning, both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops, were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament (ever since any Parliaments were first held in England) as Peeres of the Realm; and that too in a double respect: first in rela∣tion had to their sacred Office, and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they

held of the King, yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Pre∣rogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons: as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes, but left to an Ordinary Iury; nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour, to the truth of a fact, it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy. As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts, bt was antient Ordered also, that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves, besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses, and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars; and finally besides the Court of Visitation, held every third year by the Bishop himself in person, or his lawfull Deputy; there should be also Synods or Convocations, which are the Parliaments of the Clergy, assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline, and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King, and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers, the Arch-bishops, Bishops, the Deans, Arch-deacons, and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall, and a certain number of the Clergy, (two for every Diocess) ele∣cted by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly; the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act, to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies.

The third and last Division, though the second in course of time, is that of Shires, made by King Alfride, both for the easier Administration of justice, and to prevent such Outrages and Robbe∣ries, as after the example of the Danes, the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit. For over every one of these Shires or Counties, he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers, to see into the behaviour of private men, and to punish such as were delinquent: and in times of warre either already begun, or intended, he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant; to whom he gave authority to see their musters, their provision of armes, and if occasion served, to punish such as rebelled or mutinied. This wise King ordained also, that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings, every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each o∣ther; and he who was of that dissolute behaviour, that he could not be admitted to these tithings, was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction. By this course every man was not carefull only of his own actions, but had an eye to all the nine for whom he stood bound; as the nine had o∣ver him: insomuch that a poor girl might travell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand, and none durst meddle with her. The antientest of these ten men, were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Tithingmen. Ten of the nighest or neighbouring tithings, made the lesser Division which we call hundreds; which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages, for none of our hundreds are so large; and one of them there is in Berk-shire, which containeth five hamlets onely. We have then a division of the Realm, into 40 Shires; of the Shires into divers hundreds; and of the hun∣dreds into ten tithings. And this division made by Alfride still remains in force••: as also doth the High Sheriff, and the rest of the subordinate Officers: the office of the High Sheriff consisting especially at this time, in executing Arrests, assisting the Itinerary Judges, gathering the Kings Fines and Amerciaments, and raising the Posse Comitatus, if occasion be. But for the Civill part of government in the severall Counties, it is most in the hands of such as we call Iustices of the Peaces, authorised by Commission under the Great Seal of England: appointed first by that prudent Prince King Edward the first, by the name of Custodes Pacis, Guardians of the Peace, and first called Iustices of the Peace in the 36 of King Edward the 3d, Cap. 11. A form of Government so much conducing to the prosperity of the Countrie, and the securitie of the People, that King Iames, the first Monarch of Great Britain, established it by Law in the Kingdom of Scotland. Then for the Courts, which are still kept in every Shire, they are either the County Court holden every moneth, wherein the Sher••ff or his sufficient Deputy commonly presideth; or the Assizes and Court of Gaol-delivery held twice a yeer by the Iudges Itinerant, assisted by the Iustices of the Peace, and others in Commission with them. There are also two Officers in every hundred cho∣sen out of the Yeomanrie, whom we call the Constables of the hundred: who receiving the Precepts or Warrants of the Sheriff, or Iustices dispatcheth them to the Tithingman or Petit Con∣stable of each town and village in their severall Divisions. And in each hundred, a Court kept once in three Weeks, by the Steward of the hundred, or his Deputy, capable of Pleas or Actions under the value of 40 s. though in some few of these Courts also (as in that of Slaughter-hundred in Glocester) the value of the Action by some speciall Charter be left unlimited. The like Courts al∣so holden in some antient Burroughs. And besides these in every Village are two severall Courts, and these two holden twice a yeer, if occasion be, held by the Steward of the Manour: in the one of which called the Court Lee••, there is Enquirie made into Treasons, Felonies, Murders, and o∣ther Cases falling between the King and the Subject; and in the other, which we call by the name of Court Baron, such onely as concern the Lord and Tenants, and these last summened for the most part at the will of the Lord: So that Comines had (we see) good reason for this Affirmation, that of all the Signeuries in the World that ever he knew, the Realm of England was the Countrie in which the Commonwealth was best governed.

To return again unto the Shires, some of them take their names from the old Inhabitants, as Cumberland from the Cymr•• or antient Britains; Essex, and Sussex, from the East and South Sax∣ons: some from the situation of them, as Northumberland, Norfolk, Suthfolk, Devonshire; this last so called from Devinam, a Welch or British word, signifying Low Vallies, of which it very much consisteth: Some from the form or figure of them, as Cornwall, from the resemblance which

it hath to an horn; and Kent, (in Latine, Cantium) because it lieth in a Canton or Corner of the Iland: Some from Accidents therein, as Berkshire or Berockshire from the abundance of Boxe, which the Saxons call by the name of Beroc: the most part from the principall Town of all the Countie, as Glocester, Oxford, and the like. Of these Shires the biggest beyond all compare is the County of York, out of which 70000 men may be raised for present service, if need so require. And in them all comprehended 8709 Parishes (besides those of Wales) not reckoning in such Chappels as we call Chappels of Ease, in greatness not inferour to many Parishes; 22 Cities, and 585 Mar∣ket Towns which are no Cities: and in the Towns and Villages to the number of 145 Castles, or ruines of Castles; few of them places of importance, and such as are, belonging generally to the King, who suffer not any of their Subjects to nest themselves in Strong Holds and Castles.

Cities of most observation in it, 1 London, seated on the Thames, by which divided into two parts, conjoyned together by a stately and magnificent Bridge, spoken of before. The River capable in this place of the greatest Ships, by means whereof it hath been reckoned a long time for one of the most famous Mart-Towns in Christendom: and not long since had so much got precedencie of all the rest, that the greatest part of the wealth of Europe was driven up that River. A Citie of great note in the time of the Roman conquest: to whom it was first known by the name of Londinum, a Town at that time of great trade and riches; and by them honoured with the title of Augustae. Increased of late very much in buildings, contiguous to some Towns & Villages, from which in former times dis∣joyned by some distant intervalls. So that the Circuit may contain 8 miles at least; in which space are 122 Parish Churches; the Palace of the King, the houses of the Nobility, Colleges for the study of the Laws, I mean not the Civill Law, which is Ius Gentium, but (as we call it) the Common Law, ap∣propriate only to this Kingdom. It is wondrous populous, containing well nigh 600000 people, which number is much angmented in the Term time. Some compare London with Paris thus: Lon∣don is the richer the more populous, and more antient; Paris the greater, more uniform, and bet∣ter fortified. But for my part, as I doe not think that London is the more populous; so neither can I grant that Paris is the greater Citie, except we measure them by the Walls. For taking in the Suburbs of both, and all that passeth in Accompt by the name of London: and I conceive, that if London were cast into the same orbicular figure, the circumference of it would be larger than that of Paris. For uniformity of building Paris indeed doth goe beyond it; but may in that be equalled also in some tract of time, if the design begun in King Iames his reign, tending to the ad∣vancement of such uniformitie, be not interrupted. For other things, certain it is that London is the antienter Citie, as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans, when the name of Paris was scarce heard of; a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons: increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another, that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom: which whether it may be profitable for the State, or not, may be made a question. And great Towns in the bodie of a State, are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall: the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members, by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits, which should give nourishment unto them; And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness, not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head, and heavy pangs unto the heart, but drawes a consumption on it self. And certainly the over-growth of great Ci∣ties is of dangerous consequence, not only in regard of Famine, such multitudes of mouthes not be∣ing easie to be fed; but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections, if once those multi∣tudes, sensible of their own strength, oppressed with want, or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent, should gather to an head and break out into action. Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London, though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom, that it is generally so well governed, and in so good peace, that those Murders, Robberies, and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas, are here seldom heard of. 2 York, in the West-riding of that Countie, the second Citie of England, as the old Verse hath it.

Londinum caput est & Regni urbs prima Britanni, Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit.

That is to say,

In England, London is the chiefest Town; The second place York claimeth as its own.

And so it may, being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom, both for same and greatness. A pleasant, large, and stately Citie, well fortified and beautifully adorned, as well with private as publick Edifices; and rich, and populous withall. Seated upon the River Ouse, or Vre, which divides it in twain, both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge, consisting of high and mighty Arches. A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans, the Metropolis of the whole Province or Di••cese of Britain; remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seve••us, and the birth of Constantine the Great: by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British, Church, as long as Christianity did remain amongst them. Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith: and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this King∣dom, under the Saxons, Dancs, and Normans, it still preserved its antient lustre; and increased it too. Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall, inferiour to few in Europe; and with a Palace o•• the Kings, (called the Manour-house) the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord

President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th, for the benefit of his Northern Subjects, after the manner of the French Parliaments, or Presed all Seiges. 3 Bristol, the third in rank of the Cities of England, situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon, not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean: in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick: the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie, and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune. A Town exceeding populous, and exceeding cleanly, there being Sewers made under ground, for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness, into the Rivers. Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20, reckoning in the Ca∣thedrall, and that of Ratcliff. The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding, Sonne to a King of Danemark, once a Burger here, and by him stored with Canons Regular, Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th, Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church, an antient Castle, a piece of such strength, that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner, thought it the safest place to secure him in. 4 Norwich, the 4th Citie of the first rank, of which more hereafter. 5 Oxford, the first of the second rank of English Cities, seated upon the Ouse or Isis: but whether so called as Vadum Isides, Ouseford, or the Ford of Ouse, or Vada boum (as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times) I determine not. An antient Town, and an∣tiently made a seat of Learning, coevall unto that of Paris, if not before it; the Vniversity here∣of being restored rather than first founded by King Alured, Anno 806. after it had been over∣born awhile by the Danish Furies; but hereof as an Vniversity, more anon. This only now, that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library, the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges, all built of fair and polished stone, the liberall endowment of those houses, and nota∣ble encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences, it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World. The Citie of it self well built, and as pleasantly seated, formed in the Figure of a Crosse, two long Streets thwarting one another, each of them neer a mile in length; containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches, and a See Epis∣copall founded here by King Henry 8th, Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury, first seated on the Hill, where now stands old Salisbury, the Sorbiodunum of the Antients. But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale, the Town quickly followed, and grew up very suddenly into great Renown, pleasantly seated on the Avon (a name common to many English Rivers) which watereth every street thereof; and for the populousness of the place, plenty of Provisions, number of Churches, a spacious Market-place, and a fair Town-Hall, esteemed the second Citie of all the West. 7 Glo∣cester, by Antonine called Glevum, by the Britains, Caer Glowy, whence the present name; the Saxons adding Cester, as in other places. A fine neat Citie, pleasantly seated on the Severn, with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof, very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place; well built, consisting of fair large Streets, beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall, and situate in so rich Vale, that there is nothing wanting to the use of man, except onely Wine, which life or luxury may require. 8 Chester, upon the River Dee, built in the manner of a qua∣drate, inclosed with a wall, which takes up more than two miles in compasse, containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches, and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg, Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians, and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England, but a Bishops See by King Henry the 8th. The buildings generally fair, the Streets wide and open, with Galleries before every door, under which a man may walk dry from one end to the other. The rest of chief note shall be specified on another occasion, with this advertisment, that the ordi∣nary Cities of England are not to be compared with those of France and Italy: First because the Nobles and Gentry of those Countries live for the most part in the Cities, ours in Country-Vil∣lages: And secondly, because the Londoners so ingross all trading, that they draw thither all the Wealth and treasure of the Kingdom. By means whereof, that every day increaseth in wealth and beauty; the rest (except Bristol only) doe decay as sensibly: that Citie being like the Spleen in the body naturall, the monstrous growth whereof starveth all the rest of the Members. Liene excr••scen••e, reliquum corpus contabescit, as the Doctors have it.

There are in England but two Vniversities, which may equall six, nay ten of all other Countries, (so that Paris be not in the number) most of them being no better than our Colleges of West∣minster, Eaton, or Winchester, and none so liberally endowed, as some one of these in the Vniver∣sities: Of which there are 16 in Cambridge, some of them called only by the name of Halls, but these endowed with Lands and Fellowships as the others are. In Oxford there 18 Colleges endowed with Lands, besides six Halls, where Students live at their own charges in both of them. Professors of the Arts and Sciences, as also of Divinity, Law, Physick, and the Learned Lan∣guages, with liberall Salaries: and in each to the number of 3000 Students, so regular in their lives and conversations, as are not to be found in the World besides. The fairer and more anti∣ent, Oxford, which of long time, together with Paris in France, Bononia in Italy, and Salamanca in Spain, hath been honoured with the Title of Generale studium For that the Vniversity of Cambridge, (though giving upper hand to her Sister of Oxford, she may take place of all the Vniversities in the World besides) is not of so long standing, as that of Oxford, is evident by the testimony of Robertus de Remington, cited by Master Camden, viz. Regnante Edwardo primo, (It should rather be read secundo) de studio Grantbridge facta est Academia, sicut Oxonium: where the word sicut doth not import an idenity of the time; but a relation to Oxford, as to the pattern.

We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope Iohn the 21, the contemporary of our Edward 2d, as I find in the work of that great Searcher of Academicell Antiquities, Mr. Brian Twine A••ostolica authoritate statuimus (saith the Bull) quod Collegium magistrorum & scholari••m ejus∣dem studij (speaking of Cambridge) Vniversitas siz censenda, &c. But what need more than Re∣solution of the Commons of the first Parliament, holden under King Iames. For when he Clerk of that House had put the name of Cambridge before Oxford; they taking disdainfully that Hy∣steron Proteron, commanded the Antiquities of both Vniversities to be searched, and after fearch made gave the place to Oxford. But to proceed, the Vniversity of Cambridge as it was much of a later Foundation, so was it long before it grew into esteem: insomuch that when William of Wa••nslate Bishop of Winchester, and Founder of Magdalen College in Oxon (whereof I was once an unworthy Member) perswaded King Henry the sixth to erect a College in Oxford, as some of the Kings his Predecessors had done before him: immo potius Cantabrigiae (replyed the King) Vt duas si fieri possit in Anglia Academias habeam. No said the King, in Cambridge rather, that so if possible I may have two Vniversities in my Realm of England.

As for the Storie of this Country, that it was first peopled out of Gaul is affirmed by Caesar, & pro∣ved by many strong and concluding Arguments, as their Religion, Manners, Languages, Customs, and the neerness of the one to the other. To omit therefore the Fable of Brute, and the Catalogue of 68 Kings, which are said to have reigned here successively before the coming of the Romans; Certain it is, that Caesar found the Countrey cantoned into many Kingdoms (four in Kent alone) and the peo∣ple to be very rude and illiterate. Such Learning as they had was locked up in the brests of the Druides, who committed nothing unto writing, and by that means kept the People in continuall ignorance; communicating what they knew to none but those of their own Order, and therein being sought to by the Druides or Priests of Gaul, who came over into this Island to them, and did from them receive the knowledge of their sacred Mysteries. Being conquered or discovered rather by Iulius Caesar, it was not so much as looked after by the two next Emperours: Augustus and Tiberius counting it an high point of Wisdom, not to extend the Empire beyond the Ocean. Caligula had once a mind to the Adventure, but he durst not follow it. But Claudius, his Succes∣sor, undertook the Enterprise, sollicited thereunto by Bericus a noble Briton, who for sedition and some practices against the publick, was expelled the Countrey. Hereupon Aulus Plautius is sent over with some Roman Forces, by whom and P•• Ostorius Scapula his Successor, Togodumnus and Caractacus, two Kings of the Britains were severally overcome in battel, a Roman Colonie plan∣ted at Camalodunum, and the Southern parts thereof reduced to the form of a Province. After this time by little and little the whole was conquered, as far as to the Frythes of Dunbarten and Edenburgh: Agricola in the time of Domitian, having the happiness and good fortune to goe beyond the furthest of his Predecessors; and so much moderation not to venture further, where there was nothing to be got but blowes, cold, and hunger.

At the first entrance of the Romans, the Iland was divided into severall Nations, each governed by its own Kings and particular Princes, different in their ends and counsels, and so more easily subdued by united Forces. The principall of which (for it is needless to make mention of inferiour Cla••s) were 1 the Danmonij, containing Devonshire and Cornwall, whose chief Cities were Isca, now Exeter, and Volcha neer the Town of Falmouth in Cornwall. 2 the Durotriges, inhabiting only in the County of Dorset; whose chief Citie was Danium or Durnovaria, which we now call Vorchester. 3 the Belgae, planted in the Counties of Somerset, Southampton, and Wilts, whose chief Cities were Aquae calidae, now Bath, Ventu Belgarum, now Winchester, and Sorbi∣o••unum, the seat of old Salisbury. 4 the Attrebatij, confined within Barkshire only, the chief Citie of whom was Guallena, where now is Wallingf••rd. 5 the Regni, possessed of Sussex and Surrey, whose chief Cities were Vindeli••, now Winchelsey, and Neomagus, situate some ten miles from London. 6 the Cantian••, or the Kentish, having Durovernum now Canterbury, Dubris, now Dover, and Rhutupiae, now called Richborough for their principall Cities. 7 the ••rinobantes of Midlesex and Essex, where London called afterwards Augusta Trinobantum, and Camal••dunum the first Roman Colonie, now called Maldon; the Seat Royall of Cunabelinus, King of the Trinobantes in the time of the Romans. 8 The Catieuchlani, dwelling in the Counties of Buckingham, Bedford and Hartford, whose Towns of most importance were Magivintum, now called Dunstable, and Verulamium, (neer S. Albans) the strongest Hold the Britains had in their wars with Caesar. 9 The Iceni, living in the Counties of Suffolk, Norfolk, Huntington, and Cambridge; their principall Cities being Villa Fastini, now S. Edmunds∣bur••, ••ito magus, now Thetford, Durolis, now Godmanchester, and Camboritum, or Cam∣bridge. 10 C••ritani, who took up the whole Counties of Lincoln, Leicester, Rutland, Nottingham, Northampton, and Darby; principall Towns of which were L••ndum, now Lincoln, R••ugo, where now is Leicester, Guusenxae not far from Stamford, now called Bridge-Caster∣t••n; Agel••cis, now Litleborough, a small Village neer Newark upon Trent, Tri••ontium now T••rcester, not far from Northampton, 11 the Brigantes, the greatest Nation of the Iland, filling all Yorkeshire, the Bishoprick of Durham, Cumberland, Westmerland, and the Countie Palatine of Laneacter, in a word all the North of England (except Northum∣berland, the dwelling of the 12 Oltadi••••, whose chief Town was Bremenium, thought now to be Ri••chester in Ruadisda••e.) Principall places of which large and potent Nation, were Isaurium, now Al••borrow in the North Riding, Eboracum, or York in the West Riding, and P••tuari••

thought to be Beverley in the East Riding of Yorkshire; Vinovium, where now is Binch••ster, in the Bishoprick; Ep••acum now Pap-Castle in Cumberland; Caelatum, now 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Castle in Westmor∣land; and Rhtgodunum, now Rible-Chester in the County Palatine of Lancaster. 13 The Cornavii, seated in the Counties of Chester, Salo••, Worcester, Stafford, and Warwick, whose principall Towns were, Denvania, or Legiovicesima Vict••ix, now West-Chester; Uriconium, now Wrox••••er, an igno∣ble village; Pennocrucium, now Penkridge, not far from Stafford; Brannogenium, now Worcester; Manduessedum, now Manchester, on the River Anker. 14 And last of all, the Dobuni of Oxford and Glocestershires; principall places of the which were, Dorcinia, now Dorchester, seven miles from Oxford, and Corinium, or Cyrencester, neer the head of the Thames. Such Nations as are compre∣hended under the name of Wales, and Scotland, shall be remembred when we come to speak of those Countries.

These, and the rest of Wales and Scotland (as far as the Romans did proceed) being once subdu∣ed; Britain became a Member of the Roman Empire, yet so that many of the Tribes had their own Kings, and were suffered to govern by their own Lawes: it being a known custome amongst the Romans, as we find in Tacitus, habere servitutis instrumenta & Reges, to permit Kings some∣times in the conquered Countries, making them instrumentall to the peoples bondage. And it is said of Lucius Verus the Roman Emperour, that having put an end to the Parthian war, Regna Regibus, Provincias Comitibus suis regendas dedisse: he gave those Kingdoms he had conquered to be ruled by Kings; the Provinces to be governed by Proviniciall Earles. Kings of which kind were Codigunus and Pratusagus, spoken of by Tacitus; Lucius, before-mentioned, the first Christian King, and Coilus the Father of Helena, Mother of Constantine the great. But as afterward in the Heptarchie of the Saxons that King who over-ruled the rest and was of most power and estimation, was called the Monarch of the English: so probable enough it is, that he amongst the British Kings, who was in most credit with the Romans, or of most power amongst his neighbours, might be per∣mitted to assume the Title of King of Britain. The Catalogue of whom from Cassibelane to Con∣stantine, I have here subjoyned, according to the tenor of the British Historie,

The Kings of Britain after the coming in of the Romans.

• A. Ch.
• 1 Cassibelane, King of the Trinobantes, Commander of the Britans in the war against Julius Caesar.
• 2 Theomantius.
• 3 Cymbeline.
• 4 Guiderius.
• 45. 5 Arviragus, by Hector Boetius called Pratusagus, in whose times Britain was subdued by Aulus Plautius, sent hither from the Emperour Claudius.
• 73. 6 Marius.
• 125. 7 Coilus, the supposed Founder of Colchester.
• 180. 8 LUCIUS, the first Christian King of Britain, and of all the World; who dying without issue, left the Roman Emperour his Heir.
• 207. 9 Severus, Emperour of Rome, and King of Britain.
• 211. 10 Bassianus Caracalla, Sonne of Severus, Emperour of Rome after his Father; who lost the Kingdom of Britain to
• 218. 11 Carausius, a Native of the Iland, who rebelling against Caracalla, obtained the King∣dom for himself.
• 225. 12 Alectus.
• 232. 13 Aesclepiodorus.
• 260. 14 Cotlus II. the Father of Helena.
• 289. 15 Constantius, Emperour of Rome, in right of Helena his Wife, succeeded on the death of Co••lus the 2d.
• 16 Constantine the great, the Sonne of Helena and Constantius, who added his Estates in Britain to the Roman Monarchie.

But to proceed, Britain being thus made a Member of the Roman Empire, it was at first divided into three Provinces onely, that is to say, Britannia prima, (so called because first subdued) contai∣ning all the Countries on the South side of the Thames, and those inhabited by the Trin••bantes, Iceni, Cattieuchlani, whose Metropolis or chief City was London. 2 Britannia Secunda, comprising all the Nations on the further side of the Severn, whose chief City was Caer-Leon upon Usk, in the County of Monmouth; and 3 Maxima Caesariensis, including all the rest to the Northern border, whereof the Metropolis was York: each Province having severall Cities, 28 in all. Accordingly, the Church conforming to the Plat-form of the Civill State, there were appointed for the Govern∣ment hereof eight and twenty Bishops, residing in those severall Cities; three of the which residing in the principall Cities, were honoured with the Title of Metropolitans, and a superiority over all the Bishops of their severall and respective Provinces. And in this state it stood till the time of Constantine, who in his new moulding of the Empire, altered the bounds, and enlarged the number of the Provinces; adding two more unto and out of the former, viz. Valentia, conteining all the Country from the Frith of Solway, and the Picts wall on the South, to the Friths of Edenburgh and

Dunbritton North; and Flavia Caesariensis, comprehending all between Thames and Humber: the rest betwixt the Humber and the bounds of Valentia, continuing under the old name of Maxi∣ma Caesariensis, though now made less than any of the other four: The number of the Provinces be∣ing thus enlarged, he making the whole a full and complete Diocese of the Roman Empire, (where∣as Spain had Tingitana added to it, as before was shewn) subordinate, as Spain was also, to the Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum, and governed by his Vicarius or Lieutenant Generall. By which di∣vision or rather subdivision of the Roman Provinces, there was no other alteration made in the Ec∣clesiasticall government, but that the British Church became more absolute and independent than it was before, and had a Primate of its own (as each Diocese had) residing in the same Citie with the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall (which was then at York) of as great power and jurisdiction in the Isle of Britain, as any Patriarch of Alexandria, Rome, or Antioch, in their severall Patriar∣chates. The Metropolitans were no more than before they were: It being ordered by a Canon of the Councill of Chalcedon, that their number should not be augmented by any alteration made of the Roman Provinces. As for the Forces which the Romans kept here in continuall pay, as well to keep their Coasts and Frontires against the Enemy, as for retayning of the Natives in their due obe∣dience, they came in all (if Panciroll be not mistaken in his reckoning) to 23000 Foot, and 2000 Horse: three Legions keeping here their constant and continuall Residence, that is to say, the sixt Legion, surnamed Victrix, at York; the 20th Legion surnamed also Victrix, at West-Chester; and the second Legion sometimes at Isca Danmoniorum, which we now call Exeter, sometimes at Isca Silu••um, which is now Caer-Leon upon Usk. Which Legions with their Aides and Cohorts, may well make up the number spoken of before. Of so high estimaton was this Iland in the State of Rome.

Yet could not all these Forces so preserve the Countrie from forrein Enemies, but that in the de∣clining of the Roman Empire, the Saxons made great spoyles on the coasts thereof; as did the Scots and Picts on the Northern borders: against all which the Romans held out well enough, and made good their ground, till the recalling of the Legions out of Britain for defence of Italy it self, then wasted and destroyed by the barbarous nations. Which hapned in or about the yeer of Christ 407, and some 470 yeers from the first invasion; Honorius being at that time the Roman Emperour, and Victorinu•• the last Governour for the Empire, in the Isle of Britain. For though the noble Ae∣tiu••, on the Petition and complaint of the slaughtered people, unmercifully butchered by the Scots and Picts, sent some small forces to assist them against those Enemies: yet were they presently called back for defence of Gaul, against the Hunnes breaking in upon it out of Italie. And then the wretched Britains hopeless of all help from Rome, and being unable, by their own strength to re∣pell the Enemy, by reason of their long ease and disuse of Arms; applied themselves to Aldroenus, King of Armorica in France, (called Little Britain) a Prince extracted from the same stock, for relief and succour: whose Brother Constantine (according to the British storie) passing over with a competent Army, and having valiantly repulsed the barbarous people, was crowned King of Bri∣tain: the first of a new race of Kings, which swayed the Scepter, with much trouble and continual conflicts, either against the Scots or Saxons, till they were finally subdued and shut up in Wales. Those of most observation in the course of storie, were, 1 Constantine the first King, and the resto∣rer of the Countrie to Peace and quiet, traiterously murdered by a Pict. 2 Vortiger, E. of the Ge∣villes, (now Cornwall) Protector of Constantius, the Sonne of Constantine, taken out of a Monastery; after whose death, (wherein he was conceived to have had an hand) he got the Kingdom to him∣self: but being unable to defend it against the Enemy, and make his title also good against the other children of Constantine, first called in the Saxons. 3 Vortimer, eldest Sonne of V••rtiger, who over∣threw the Sa••ons in many battels; but in the midst of his successes was poysoned by Rowena a Sax∣on Lady, second Wife of Vortiger. 4 Arthur, one of the Worlds nine Worthies, of whom the Mo••kish writers and other L••gendaries report so many idle and impossible actions. Doubtless he was a Prince of most perfect vertue, a great Preserver of his Countrie from approaching ruine, and worthy of the pen of an able Panegyrist: by whom his brave atchievements might have come en∣tire unto us, without the intermixture of those feats of Chivalry, affabulated to him and his Kuights of the Round-table. For by the overstraining of some Monkish Writers, Geofry of Monmouth and the rest, they have given too just occasion to posterity to suspect that vertue, which they intended to advance; and filled us with as much ignorance of the story, as admiration of the persons. But this hath not been the ill hap of King Arthur and his Nobles onely; Charlemagne and the Twelve Peers of France, men of great vertue and renown, suffering as deeply in the same kind, by the solly of the French Romances. It is affirmed of this Arthur, (but how true I know not) that he began the custome of celebrating the Nativity of our Lord and Saviour for the twelve dayes follow∣ing, with such pastimes and sports as are (or have been used of late) by the Lords of Misrule in some Gentlemens houses: an Institution which the Scotish Writers of those times much blame, perhaps not unjustly; it being a time more sit for our devotions than such rude disports. But to proceed, King Arthur dying, left the Crown to 5 Constantine, the Sonne of Cador Duke of Cornwall, his neerest kinsman, slain by A••relius Conanu••, his own Nephew, who succeeded after him: which fraction did so weaken the distressed Britans, that they were forced to withdraw themselves be∣yond the Severn: as 6 Careticus, or Caradoc, by the joynt forces of the Saxons, to charge the plain Countries beyond the Severn, for the safer, but more fruitless Mountains. Of the rest, till Cadwa••lader, there is little left of any certainty but their names only; which are thus ranked in the second race of

The Kings of Britain after the withdrawing of the Romans.* 1.269

• A. C.
• 433. 1 Constantine. 10.
• 443. 2 Constantius. 3.
• 446. 3 Vortiger. 18.
• 464. 4 Vortimer, his Sonne. 7.
• 471. 5 Vortiger (again) 10.
• 481. 6 Aurelius Ambrosius. 19.
• 500. 7 Uter Pendragon. 6.
• 506. 8 Arthur, 36.
• 542. 9 Constantine II. 4.
• 546. 10 Aurel. Conanus. 30.
• 576. 11 Vortipor. 4.
• 580. 12 Malgo. 6.
• 586. 13 Caneticus, or Caradoc. 27.
• 613. 14 Cadwan. 22.
• 635. 15 Cadwallan. 43.
• 687. 16 Cadwallader, the last King of the Bri∣••ans, who on a superstitious zeal travelled in pilgrimage to Rome, there to receive the habit of a Religious Order from the hands of Pope Sergius, where he died not long after, Anno 689. After whose death, his Successors were no longer called Kings of Britain, but Kings or Princes of Wales. And there we shall be sure to find them.

And so the Britans leave the Stage, and the Saxons enter; a great and potent Nation amongst the Germans, but greater by the aggregation of many people, under their name and service, than in themselves: the Jutes and Angles joyning with them, and passing in Accompt as the same one Nation. Their Countries different as their names, untill this Conjunction; but neighbouring neer enough to unite together: the Angles dwelling at the first in that part of the Cimbrian Cher∣sonese, which we now call Sleswick, where still the Town called Angole•• doth preserve their me∣mory; the Juites upon the North of them, where there is still a Province called by the name of Juiteland; the Saxons South of both in the Dukedom of Holstein, situate in the very neck of that Chersonese where it joyneth with Germauy. Joyning their powers they spread themselves with good success to the South and West; of which more hereafter. And growing Masters of the Seas infested with continuall Pyracies the Coasts of Britain; occasioning herein an Officer of great trust and power, appointed to defend and scour those Seas, in the Notitia called Comes Littoris Saxoni∣ci. Known by this means amongst the Britans, they were called in by Vortige•• to aid him against the Scots and Picts, whom they overcame in a pitched field neer Stamford, in the County of Lin∣coln: for so far had the barbarous people marched without any resistance. Rewarded for this victorie with the Isle of Thanet, and after with the whole Countie of Kent, they began to quarrell with their hosts: whom by degrees they dispossessed of all the Countrey on this side of Severn; par∣celling it into seven Kingdomes, called the Saxon Hoptarchie, that is to say, 1 Of Kent, 2 of the South-Saxons, 3 of the West-Saxons, 4 of the East-Saxons, 5 of the East-Angles, 6 of the North-Humbers, and 7 of the Mercians. The beginning, period, and Kings of which severall Kingdomes, and the uniting of them into one Monarchie, we are next to shew.

1 The Kingdom of KENT, confined within that Countie onely, was begun by Hen∣gist, who with his Brother Horsus had the leading of the Saxon forces, at their first en∣trie into Britain, Anno 455. being the sixt yeer after their first coming in, who restoring Paga∣nism to this Countrie, when the rest of the Isle was Christian, occasioned the distinction of Kent and Christendom. The Kentish, afterwards the first of the Saxons who received the Gospell by the preaching of Augustine the Monk, the Apostle of the English Saxons. Principall Cities of this Kingdom, were 1 Canterbury, once the Regall seat of the Kings of Kent, till given by Ethelbert, on his conversion, to Augustine the first Archbishop thereof, and his Successors: afterwards the See of those Archbishops, who had here their Palace and Cathedrall, the Kings removing to Reculver. Seated in the East part of the Countrie, about seven or eight miles from the Sea, a little Brook ser∣ving it thence with some commodities. A Citie of more Antiquity and fame, than beautie; being now ruinous and decayed, and having nothing in it worth observation, but the Cathedral Church, first founded by Ethelbert before-mentioned; but afterwards new-built upon his foundations, in the form it now stands by Archbishop Lanfrank, Will: Corboyle, and some other of their Successors in the said See. The Archiepiscopall Palace is a goodly building, and the ruines of S. Augustines Monastery shew what once it was. 2 Dover, antiently called Dubris, seated on the Sea-shore, where the passage is shortest into France; for that cause fortified with a strong and (in those dayes accounted an) impregnable Castle, esteemed one of the keys of England, and the chief of the Cinque-Ports, now giving the title of an Earl to the house of Hunsdon, chief of the Familie of the Caries, neerly allied to Queen Elizabeth of famous memorie. 3 Rochester, seated on the Medway, not far from Chattham (the station of the Royall Navie) an antient Citie, but of no greatness; in former times called Durobrivis, after that Roffa, thence the name of Roff-chester, a Bishops See, the se∣cond for Antiquity in all the Iland. 4 Ma••dston, upon the Medway also neer the head thereof, the largest and most beautifull in all this Countrey, and most commodiously seated for publick business.

The Kings of Kent.

• A. Ch.
• 455. 1 Hengist, the first King.
• 488. 2 Esk, or Osca.
• 512. 3 Octa.
• 532. 4 Immerick.
• 561. 5 Ethelbert, the first Christian King of this Countrie.
• 617. 6 Edbald,
• 641. 7 Ercombert.
• 665. 8 Egbert.
• 673. 9 Lotharius.
• 686. 10 Edrick.
• 693. 11 Wightred.
• 72+. 12 Egbert II.
• 749. 13 Ethelbert II.
• 759. 14 Alricus.
• 794. 15 Ethelbert III.
• 797. 16 Cuthred.
• 805. 17 Barldred, the last King of Kent, who lost both life and Kingdom to Egbert, King of West-Sex, or the West-Saxons, An. 824. The pro∣genie of Hengist having been before extinguished in the person of Alricus, overthrown and slain by Offa, the great King of the Mercians:

II. The Kingdom of SOUTH-SEX, or of the SOU-SAXONS, was began by Ella, a noble Captain of that people, An. 488. It conteined only the two Counties of Sussex and Surrey, which were thence denominated: the first so called quasi South Sex, the Countrie of the South-Saxons, the second quasi South-Rey, as lying on the South-side of the River Thames, in the same sense as S. Maries Church on the other side of that River (in respect of Lon∣don) is called S. Marie Over-Rey. The Christian Faith suppressed here▪ as in other places, was re∣stored again in the time of King Eddwalch, by the preaching of S. Wilfride, Archbishop of York, li∣ving here in Exile. Places of most importance in it, were, 1 Chichester, built by Cissa the 2d King hereof, and called ••issan-cester, encompassed almost round with the River Lavant, falling not far off into the Sea: the chief Town of Sussex, and a Bishops See, removed hither from Sealsey, a De∣my-Iland, in the time of the Norman Conquerour, where it was first planted by Archbishop Wil∣fride. 2 Hastings, one of the Cinque-ports, in Sussex also; the landing-place of the Normans, and famous for the over-throw of King Harold in the fields adjoyning. 3 Guildford, upon the Ri∣ver Wey, the chief Town of Surrey, well-built, and having in it two Parish Churches. 4 Arundell, in a Dale or Valley on the River Arun, and from thence so named: belonging to the Crown in the time of the Saxons, when given by the Testament of King Alfride unto Anthelm, his Brothers Sonne. Of great note for a beautifull and capacious Castle; but more for giving the title of Earl to the noble Families of the Albeneys, the Fitz-Alans, and the Howards: this last of such a large and diffused Nobilitie, that in the yeer 1641. there were no fewer than eight Howards in the house of Peers. 5 Kingston upon the Thames, so called to distinguish it from Kingston upon Hull in York∣shire: heretofore famous for the Coronation of the Monarchs of the English Saxons, whence it had the name of Kingston, or the Kings Town. This Kingdom had only 3 Kings, crushed in the in∣fancy thereof by more potent neighbours.

The Kings of the South-Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 488. 1 Ella, the first King.
• 514. 2 Cissa, the Sonne of Ella, who lost his life and Kingdome to Cerdic King of the West-Saxons.
• 590. 3 Cheulin, King of West-Sex, called himself King of the South-Saxons.
• 4 Edelwach, or Ethelwolf, the first Christian King, overcome and slain in battel by Cead∣will, King of the West-Saxons, An. 687. After whose death Berthan and Authun, two Brethren, took on themselves the Government, with the title of Dukes or Captains; and held it for a little while. But not being able to withstand the puissance of the West-Saxons, this Kingdom was subdued by Ina, the Successor of Ceadwall, by whom united to that Crown.

III. The Kingdom of WEST-SEX, or of the WEST-SAXONS, the third in order, and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest, conteined the Counties of Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, Dorset, Wilts, Southampton and Berks: begun by Cerdic, a noble Commander of the Saxons ariving with new Forces out of Germany, Anno 495. who having overcome the Bri∣tans of this Western tract, conducted by Natanland their Chieftain, entituled himself King of the West-Saxons, Anno 522. The Christian Faith suppressed here, as elswhere, was restored again in the time of King••ls, their first Christian King, by the preaching of S. Birinus, Bishop of Dorchester neer Oxford, then a great City of no fewer than ten Parishes, now reduced to one. Chief Cities of this Kingdom, were 1 Exeter, a fair and goodly Citie, and a Bishops See, removed hither from Cridington or Kirton, by Le••fricus, Anno 1049. Seated upon the bank of the River Ex, whence the name of Ex-ceaster; environed with deep ditches, and very strong wals, in compass about a mile and half besides the Suburbs, in which are contained in all 15 Parish Churches, besides the Minster, a beautifull and stately Fabrick. 2 Bath, so called from the Bathes there being, the chief Citie of Somerset; by the Latives called Aquae Solis, by the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, for the self same reason. Situate in a low Vallie, environed about with Hils very steep and high, from whence come many Rivulets and fresh Springs, to the great commodity of the people. A fine neat Town, and beautified with as neat a Church, heretofore a Monasterie, partner with Wels, the Bishops

See, in the stile Episcopall; and gives the Title of an Earl to the noble Family of the Bou••ch••••rs. 3 Falemo••th, in Cornwall, seated upon a large and capacious Bay, so ••ull of Creeks and Roads, capable of the best Ships, that it is said an hundred sayl of Ships may be lodged therein with such convenience, that from the top of the one, the Mast of another is not to be seen; the mouth or entrance of it defended for the greater safety with two very strong Castles built by Henry the 8th, that of S. Mandits on the Fast, and that of Pendinas (commonly called Pendennis) upon the West. 4 Dorchester, the chief Town of Dorsetshire, which is thence denominated, by Antoninus called Durnovaria, the principall at that time of the Durotriges: an Inland Town, and conse∣quently of no great trading: not so much famous for ought else as giving the Title of a Marquess to Henry Earl of Kingston, of the noble Family of the Pierrepoints. 5 Wilton, the head Town, in those times, of Wiltshire, and a Bishops See, honoured with the residence of nine severall Bishops. But by translating of the See to Sarum, (or Sarisbury,) as the fitter place, and carrying thither therewithall the thorow-fare which before was here, it fell by little and little into decay, and is now hardly worth the reputation of a Market-Town. 6 Winchester, called Venta in the times of the Romans, by the Saxons Vent-ceaster, situate on the banks of a pleasant River, the seat Royal of the West Saxon Kings, who had here their Palace called Wolves-eye, so named from the Kings of the Wolphian Family, and the situation of it in the circlings of the fore-said River, which the old Saxons called an Eye: not from the Woel-Staple here kept, as some, much less from Car∣dinal Wolsey, as others most absurdly think. The house given after to the Bishops, and made their Palace. The Town in compass two miles, besides the Suburbs, commodiously seated in a low place, between very steep Hils, by which it is defended both from cold and wind: afflicted very much since those times both by war and fire, half of the ground within the Town being fields and gardens; but still adorned with a magnificent Cathedrall, and a gallant (but no great) Castle, bravely mounted upon an hill for defence and prospect; besides a College, and an Hospi∣tal added since those dayes. 7 Southampton, conveniently seated on an Arm of the Sea, capable of Ships of burden to the very Key; which maketh it one of the richest Towns in those parts of Eng∣land. Well built of fair large streets, beautified with 5 Parish Churches, and fortified with high walls, a double ditch, and a right strong Castle: but the Castle now decayed and ruined. 8 Reading, on the Banks of the River Kennet, where it falleth into the Thames, by which means it hath the convenience of both Rivers: A Town of great trade for clothing, well-built, and of three Pa∣rish Churches; heretofore beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Monasterie, but both now decayed. 9 Wondsor, called Windleshores in the old Saxon, situate neer the Banks of the Thames on a rising ground, which gives it a fair prospect over all the Countrey, adorned in suc∣ceeding times with a Palace Royall of the Kings of England, and the seat of the Order of the Gar∣ter. 10 Wallingford, the Guallena of the Antients, and then the chief Town of the Attrebatii, as it was afterwards (in the time of the Saxons) of the Countie of Berks: a mile in compass at that time, within the walls, fortified with an impregnable Castle, and adorned with twelve Parish Chur∣ches. So desolated by a Plague, Anno 1348. that there is now but one Church left, hardly Inhabi∣tants enough to keep that in repair; and nothing of the wals left (as not much of the Castle) but the tract and ruins.

The Kings of the West Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 522. 1 Cerdic, the first King. 17.
• 539. 2 Kenric. 29.
• 565. 3 Celingus, or Ch••uline. 10.
• 595. 4 Celric. 5.
• 600. 5 Ceolwolf. 14
• 614. 6 Kingil, the first Christian King.
• 646. 7 Kenewalchin 31.
• 677. 8 Sigebert. 1.
• 678. 9 Es••win. 2.
• 680. 10 Cent win. 7.
• 687. 11 Ceadwall.
• 690. 12 Ina, who first gave the Peterpence to the Church of Rome;
• 725. 13 Ethelard. 14.
• 739. 14 Cuthbert. 16.
• 755. 15 Sigebert II. 1.
• 756. 16 Kinulph. 31.
• 787. 17 Bithric. 13.
• 800 18 Egbert, the most puissant King of the West Saxons, who united all the Heptarchie into one Estate, of whom see more amongst the Monarchs of the Saxons, and the Kings of England

IV. The Kingdom of EAST-SEX, or the EAST-SAXONS, was begun about the yeer 527, by E••••n••nwin, descended from Weden, the common Progenitor of the Saxons, from whom we have the name of Wednesday, or W••dnesday, as they called it formerly. It contained only the Counties of Midlesex, Essex, and so much of Hartfordshire as is in the D••ocese of London. The Christian Faith expulled here as in other places, was restored again in the time of Sebert, the Founder of the Abby Church of S. Peter in Westminster, by the preaching of Mellitus the first Bi∣shop of London after the entrance of the Saxons; suppressed again by Seward and Sigebert the Sonnes of Sebert; but setled stronger than before by Cedda, the next Bishop there. Principall Cities of this Kingdom, besides London, spoken of already, were 1 Westminster, situate in those times, a mile from London, now adjoyning to it. The See of the Archbishop of London in the time of the Britains: afterwards by the Saxons called Thorn-eye, or the Thorny Iland, till the new Min∣ster built by Sebert as before is said, and the western situation of it in regard of S. Pauls, built at the same time by Ethelbert the King of Kent, gained it this new name. A Citie honoured with the

seat of the Kings of East-Sex, and since those times with that of the Kings of England; the names of the old Palace of the one, and the new Palace of the other, still remaining there: beautified upon that occasion with more stately and magnificent houses, belonging to the King, Bishops, and Nobility, than all the other in the Kingdom, having of late a new Town added to it in the Con∣vent Garden (a place belonging formerly to the Monks of Westminster) for uniformity of buil∣ding, and handsome streets, inferiour to no Citie of France or Italy. 2 Colchester, the chief Town of Est-sex, situate neer the Sea, on the River Coln, a Colonie of the Londoners in former times thence called Colonia Londinensium, and Colonia only, then a Bishops See, from which, or from the River, with the Addition of Ceaster, after the manner of the Saxons, came the name of Colchester. A fair and well built Town, and of good resort, fortified with an old Roman wall, and having in it to the number of 14 Churches. 3 Ithancester in Dengey Hundred, where S. Ceaddae the second Bishop of London baptized the relapsed East-Saxons. 4 Hartford, the chief Town of the Countie so called; by Beda named Herudford, and of great note in his time for a Synod there held in the dawning of the day of Christianity among the Saxons, in which S. Au∣gustine the Monk, the first Apostle of that People, had a conference or consultation with the Bri∣tish Bishops; more memorable in the following times, for giving the title of an Earl to the illu∣strious Family, surnamed De Clare, the addition of an Honour, and a goodly Patrimonie to Io••u of Gaunt, D. of Lancaster; and at this time the title of Earl and Marquess to the noble Fa∣mily of the Seymours.

The Kings of the East-Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 527. 1 Erchenwin, the first King.
• 587. 2 Sledda.
• 596. 3 S. Sebert, the first Christian King.
• 4 S••ward and Sigebert.
• 623. 5 Sigebert II. or the Litle.
• 6 Sigebert III.
• 661. 7 Swi••helme.
• 664. 8 Sighere.
• 664. 9 S. Sebba.
• 694. 10 Sigbeard.
• 11 Seofride.
• 701 12 Offa.
• 709. 13 Selred.
• 774. 14 Suthred, the last King of the East-Saxons, subdued by Egbert the great and potent King of West-Sex, Anno 828. and his Kingdom made a Member of that rising Monarchy.

V. The Kingdom of the EAST-ANGLES, so called from the Angli or English, which possessed these parts, and the Eastern situation of it; begun by Vffa, a great Commander of the Saxons, Anno 575. contained the Counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge-shire, and the Isle of Fly. The Christian Faith first planted here in the Reign of Redwall the third King, by the Mi∣nisterie of Felix a Burgundian, the first Bishop of the East-Angles, the See whereof was after∣wards removed to Norwich. Places of most importance in it, were 1 Dunwich, on the Sea-shore, the first Bishops See of the East-Angles, for the Countie of Suffolk, then a Town capable of that Dignity, now ruinous, decayed, and for the greatest part worn into the Sea. 2 Ipswich in the same Countie of Suffolk, and the chief of the Countrie, a rich, populous, and well traded Em∣porie, consisting of no fewer than 5 Parish Churches. 3 Norwich, the head Citie of Norfolke, situate on the River Yare, which runs thence to Yaremouth; lying out in length a mile and an half, half as much in breadth, and in that Circuit comprehending about 30 Parishes; well walled about with many a Turret, and 12 Gates for entrance; but hath within it much wast ground, the Ci∣tie suffering great loss both in wealth and buildings by Kets Rebellion, in the time of K. Edward the sixth; recovered of the first blow by the Dutch Manufactures, of the last still languishing; yet still it glorieth in the beauties of a fair Cathedrall, the three Palaces of the Bishops, the Dukes of Norfolke, and the Earls of Surrey; and the ruins of an antient Castle of the Saxons building. 4 North Elmham, the Bishops See of the East-Angles for those parts which we now call Norfolk: both this, and that of Dunwich ruinated in the Danish Wars, but this reviving at the end of 100 yeers, and here continuing (both Sees united) unto one, till removed to 5 Thet∣ford, another Town of this Countie, situate on the confluence of the Thet, and the lesser Ouse, a larger Town than either of the other two, from whence at last removed to Norwich. 6 Cambridge, the chief Town of that Countie, by Antonine called Camboritum, whence the modern name: un∣less we rather fetch it from a Bridge over the River Cam or Grant (for some call it Grantbridge) as perhaps we may. A Town well built by reason of the Vniversity, said to be founded by Sigebert, King of the East-Angles, of whom it is affirmed by Beda that he Founded a School for the edu∣cation of Children in the wayes of good Learning; but he speaketh neither of Vniversitie, nor na∣meth Cambridge for the place. 7 Ely, situate in the Isle so named, occasioned by the divided streams of Nor and Ouse, with the over-flotes of other Rivers turning a great part of this tract into Fens and Marishes the Inhabitants vvhereof were called Girvii. A place of no great beauty or reputation, as situate in a foggy and unhealthfull ayr, but only for a Fair Monastery, built by S. Ethelreda, Wife of Egfride, King of the Northumbers, by her made a Nunnery; aftervvards re∣built and replenished with Monks by Ethelwold B. of Winchester, Anno 970. or thereabouts; finally made a Bishops See in the time of King Henry the first, Anno 1109.

The Kings of the East-Angles.

• A. Ch.
• 575. 1 Vffa, the first King.
• 582. 2 Titullus.
• 593. 3 Redwall, the first Christian King.
• 624. 4 Erpenwald.
• 636. 5 S. Sigebert,
• 638. 6 Egric.
• 642. 7 Anna.
• 654. 8 Ethelbert.
• 656. 9 Edelwald.
• 664. 10 Alauffe.
• 683. 11 Elswolph.
• 714. 12 Beorn.
• 714. 13 S. Ethelred.
• 749. 14 Ethelbert II. treacherously mur∣dered by Offa, the great King of the Mercians, to whose Court he came an invi∣ted Guest, Anno 793. after whose death this Kingdom became subject to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and then to Egbert the West-Saxon, governed by Tributarie Kings of their own Nation, of whom we have no constat till the time of
• 870. 15 S. Edmund, descended from Anna, the 7th King hereof, Martyred by the Danes for his stout and constant perseverance in the Faith of CHRIST; from whence the fair Town of S. Edmunds burie, in the County of Suffolk took denomination. After whose death the Kingdom was possessed by the Danes, till vanquished by King Edward the Elder, by whom it was united unto the rest of England.

VI. The Kingdom of NORTHVMBERLAND, so called from the situation on the North of Humber, contained the Counties of York, Lancaster, Durham, Westmorland, Cumber∣land, and Northumberland properly so called, and all the Southern parts of Scotland, as far as to the Frythes of Edenburgh and Dunbritton, formerly reckoned of as Members of the Roman Empire. Extorted from the Britans by Occa, the Sonne, and Ebusa, the Brother of Hongist, Conducters of new Forces hither, (all of the nation of the Angli) by the leave of Vortiger, under pretence of guarding these Countries from the in-roads of the Scots and Picts. By them divided into two Pro∣vinces, the one called Deira, extending from the Humber to the River of Twede; the other called Bernicia, reaching from Twede to the two Fry••hes before-mentioned: both Governed a long while by Dukes, under the Soveraigntie and homage of the Kings of Kent. In the yeer 547. Duke Ida takes unto himself the title of King of Bernicia, and Anno 559 Duke Elle doth the like in Deira. Towns of most notice in this last (for the former is now reckoned as a part of Scotland) besides York, spoken of before, were 1 Loncaster, the chief Town of that County, situate on the River Lon, which with the addition of Ceaster much used by the Saxons, made the name thereof; called for the same reason Longovicus by the Emperour Antonine. The Town not very well peopled, nor much frequented, but of sufficient fame in our English Annals for those noble persons, which have successively born the titles of Earls and Dukes of it; the greatest Princes for revenue, of any Sub∣jects in Christendom. 2 Kendall, or Candale, situate in a dale on the River Can, whence it had the name; the chief Town of Westmorland: buit in the manner of a Cross, two long and broad streets thwarting one another. A rich, populous, and well-traded Town, especially for the making of fine woollen cloth; but of more fame for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn Duke of Bedford▪ Regent of France, and Iohn de Foix, created Earl hereof by Henry the sixt. 3 Cartile upon the River Eden, a frontire Town betwixt the Romans and the Scots, as now between the Scots and English: consu∣med to Ashes in the time of the Danish Furies, afterwards re-built by William Rufus, made an E∣piscopall See in the reign of King Henry the first, and beautified with a Cathedrall founded at the perswasion of Athelwolsus, the first Bishop thereof. 4 Monk-chester, on the Northern banks of the River Tine, which maketh there a safe and capacious Haven. Of no great note, till the Norman conquest, when from a Castle built by Robert Sonne of William the Conqueror, it was called New-Castle: growing from that time forwards to such wealth and trading by the neighbourhood of the Cole-mines there, that it is now the goodliest Town in all the North; fortified with strong walls, beautified with five fair Churches, and giving to the L. Will. Cavendish Viscount Mansfield, the ho∣nourarie titles of Earl and Marquess. 5 Haguestade, or Hextold, by the Romans called Axelodu∣num, by the Normans, Hexham, a Bishops See, in the first times of Christianity amongst these Nor∣thumbers, specially so called, converted to the faith in the time of Oswald their tenth King, by the Ministery of Aidan the first Bishop of Lindisfarn. Eata the fift Bishop, erecting here an Episcopall See, for the better propagation of the Gospell amongst this people; after a succession of ten Bi∣shop ruinated and suppressed by the Danish Furies. 6 Dunholm, now Durham, situate on an hill as the name importeth, a Bishops See, translated hither with the body of S. Cutbert, Anno 990, or thereabouts, from Lindisfarn a small Iland on the coast of Northumberland, where it was first ere∣cted by S. Aidanus, the first Bishop thereof: planted in L••ndisfarn, because of the solitude of the place; translated hither to avoid the Furie of the Danes, who then raged extremely in these Quar∣ters. And being setled here, was fortified with such ample Privileges and possessions by the Saxon Kings, that the Bishops were reputed for Countie Palatines at and before the Norman Conquest. 7 Halofax, in the West-riding of York shire, of great wealth by making of cloth. 8 Rippon, in the same, adorned with a fair Cathedrall or Collegiate Church, subordinate to that at York. 9 Godman-ham, (by Beda called Gotmandin Gaham) famous in those dayes for a Temple of the Saxon-Idol••, burnt down and utterly destroyed by Coife, the chief Priest thereof, converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Archbishop of York, and the Apostle of the Northumbers in these parts. The Cata∣logue

of the Kings of which mighty Nation, by reason of the division of it into two Kingdoms, as before is said, is very intricate and confused; the Kingdomes being sometimes united, and some∣times dis-joyned But in regard that the most prevalent King of either was called King of Northum∣berland, the other of Bernicia or Deira onely, I shall accordingly subjoyn them in this order fol∣lowing.

The Kings of Northumberland.

• A. Ch.
• 547. 1 Ida, the first King.
• 560. 2 Ella, King of Deira.
• 589. 3 Ethelrick, Sonne of Ida King of Bernicia.
• 593. 4 Ethelfride.
• 617. 5 Edwin, Sonne of Ella, the first Christian King.
• 633. 6 Osrick.
• 634. 7 S. Oswald.
• 645. 8 Oswy, who having subdu'd and slain Oswin King of Deira, was the first absolute King of all Nor∣thumberland, no more divided after that.
• 671. 9 Egfride.
• 686. 10 S. Alfride.
• 705. 11 Osred.
• 716. 12 Kenred.
• 718. 13 Osrick II.
• 729. 14 Ceolnulph.
• 738. 15 Ogbert.
• 758. 16 Eswulph.
• 759. 17 Edilwald.
• 765. 18 Alured.
• 774. 19 Ethelred.
• 778. 20 Alswald.
• 789. 21 Osred II.
• 794. 22 Ethelred II. After whose death, slain by his treacherous and re∣bellious Subjects (as many of his Predecessors had been before) the Kingdom became distracted into parts and facti∣ons; invaded by the Danes on the one side, the Scots and Picts on the other, who during these distractions had possessed themselves of all the Countries on the other side of the Twede. At the last Anno 827. they yeelded themselves to Egbert the most potent King of the West-Saxons, ruled by his Deputies for a while, then subdued by the Danes, and finally recovered to the Crown of England by Athelstan and Edred, Anno 950, or thereabouts. Content since that to give the Ti∣tle of an Earl to some eminent persons, both of English and Normans races: as it hath done since the first yeer of King Richard the 2d to the noble Family of the Percies, descended by Iosceline of Brabant, Brother of Adelize the second Wife of King Henry the first, from Charles the Great, Emperor, and King of France.

VII. The Kingdom of MERCIA, was begun by Cridda, or Creodda, a great Commander of the Angli, or English Nation; who setling in the heart of Britain, where the people were least u∣sed to Armes, made themselves masters of the Counties of Gloucester, Worcester, Hereford, Salop, Chester, Stafford, Derby, Nottingham, Leicester, Rutland, Lincoln, Huntingdon, Northampton, Warwick, Oxen, Buckingham, Bedford, and the rest of Hartfordshire: which bounded in a manner by all the rest of the Saxon Kingdoms, had the name of Mercia, from the word Mearc, which sig∣nifieth a bound or limit. The Christian Faith suppressed here, as in other Kingdoms of the Sax∣ons, was restored again in the reignes of Penda, Peada, and Wolfhere, by the Preaching of S. Chad, the first Bishop of Lichfield. Places of mostobservation in it, 1 Hereford, seated on the banks of the River W••e, in the middle of most flourishing meadows, and no less plentifull Corn-fields; rai∣sed out of the ruines of Ariconium here placed by Antonine, the tract of which name it doth still re∣tain. A Bishops See in the time of the Britans, restored to that dignity by the Saxons, Anno 680. the honourary title of the Bohuns, once Earls hereof; and afterwards of Henry of Bullingbrook, Duke of Hereford. 2 Worcester. pleasantly seated on the Severn, over which it hath a very fair Bridge with a Tower upon it. A Bishops See, Anno 679. beautified with a fair Cathedrall, and every way considerable for situation, number of Churches, neat buildings, the industrie of the In∣habitants, and giving the title of an Earl to the noble familie of the Somersets, extracted by the Beauforts from John of Gaunt. 3 Lichfield, the first Bishops See amongst the Mercians, founded there Anno 6 6. by Oswy King of the Northumbers, but fixed and setled by S. Chad in the reign of Walshere, King of the Mercians; endowed in the very infancy with such fair possessions, that in the yeer 793 A••u••••us, the Bishop hereof, was made Archbishop of the Mercians. But it proved onely a personall honour, and died with him. 4 Coventry, so called from an old Covent or Religi∣ous house, which gave name unto it. Situate in Warwick-shire, and now the principall of that County, though esteemed a County of it self. Beautified with a goodly wall two fair Parish Chur∣ches, large streets, and very handsom houses. A City of great trade and riches though destitute of all advantages which a navigable River might afford it; heretofore of great fame for a stately mo∣nastery, to which the See Episcopall was for a while removed from Lichfield; now a ruine onely. 5 Leicest••r, once a Bishops See, the Diocese taken out of Lichfield, Anno 733, removed to Dor∣c••••ster neer Oxon, and thence to Lincoln. Beautified in those dayes with a fair Collegiate Church, a magnificent Abbie, and a strong Castle; all decayed and ruined by the iniquity and injury of these later times: the Town remaining in as good plight both for trade and buildings, as most Towns do which want a Navigable River. Of most fame for the Earls thereof, Algar and Edwin, noble Saxons, Simon••de Montfort the Catiline and great Incendiary of this Kingdom; the Princes of the house of Lancaster, who bore this title; with some others since. 6 Darby, upon the Ri∣ver

Derwent, a well-traded Town, and of good resort; adorned with the five 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a goodly stone-bridge, and a large Market-place; the honourarie title of the noble 〈…〉〈…〉 created Earls hereof by King Henry the 7th. 7 〈◊〉〈◊〉, seated on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but very high upon an hill which over-looks it: For buildings, fair streets, and a spaciou, Market-place, not giving way to many Cities; but of most fame for a Royall and magnificent Castle, which for strength, stateliness and prospect, may justly challenge the preced••••cie of most in England. 8 Lin∣coln, a Town in those dayes of great strength and note, one of the best peopled Cities in all the Hep••archie, and of great merchandise and traffick both by Sea and Land•• insomuch that 〈◊〉〈◊〉, then Bishop of D••rchester, thought fit to translate hither the Episcopall See. Now much decayed, and thence the Proverb, that Lincoln was, London is. &c. The chief fame which it now hath is for the Minster, one of the stateliest Piles in England, and perhaps in Christ 〈…〉〈…〉; high seated on an hill, and from thence discerned over all the Countrie. 9 Huntingdon, or the Hunters Town, from the great sport the Hunters sound in the neighbouring Forrest, commodiously seated on the Northern bank of the River Ouse, rising unto the North with a soft ascent, consisting of four parish Churches, and shews the ruines of a Castle built by Edward the Elder, Anno 917. 10 Peterburgh, seated in a Nook or Angle of Northamptonshire, where formerly had been a gul••or whirl••pool of exceeding depth: but made firm ground by Wolfere King of the Mercians, when be laid the foun∣dations of the Monastery, Anno 633. dedicated to S. Peter, whence it had this name, before then called Medanshed••. A ••own, but for the Church, of no great esteem, as standing out of the way for trade, and in no plausible place for health or pleasure: yet shewing two handsom streets, a large Market-place, and a fair Parish Church (besides the Abbie) made an Episcopall See by King Hen∣ry the 8th. 11 Northampton, built on the Northern bank of the River Antona, (now N••n) whence it had the name. A Town which for the beauty and circuit of it need not give way to many Cities; fortified heretofore with a very strong Castle, and seated in so good an Air, that once the Students of Cambridge had a purpose to remove their Vniversity hither. The noble Family of the Comp∣tans are now Earls hereof. 12 Bedford, so called from Beds and Lodgings on the Ford, built on both sides thereof, for the use of Travellers; growing in time to so great bigness as to contain in it five Parish Churches: famous in former times for the great battell sought in the adjoyning fields, Anno 572, in which Cuthwolf the Saxon vanquished the Britans, and became Master of the Coun∣trey. But more famous for giving the title of Duke to John of Lancaster, Regent of France for King Henry the sixt, and Jaspher of Hatfield, Vncle to King Henry the 7th. 13 S. Albans, so called from a famous Monastery here founded by Offa the great King of the Mercians, in honour of S. Al∣ban, the Proto-Martyr of Britain, a Citizen of Verulamium, neer adjoyning to it; out of the ruines whereof, decayed by Age, and destroyed by War, arose the present greatness of S. Albans, the fa••∣rest and best-traded Town in the County of Hartford. 14 Buckingham, the chief Town of the County so called, situate on the River Ouse: fortified by King Edward the Elder against the Danes, Anno 915. otherwise not much observable, but for those many noble personages which have had the title of Dukes hereof.

The Kings of Mercia.

• A. Ch.
• 582. 1 Criedda, the first King.
• 593. 2 Webba.
• 614. 3 Cheorl.
• 626. 4 Penda.
• 656. 5 Peada, the first Christian King.
• 659. 6 Wulfhere.
• 675. 7 Etheldred.
• 704. 8 Kenred.
• 709. 9 Chelred.
• 716. 10 Ethelbald, overcome by Cutbert, K. of the West-Saxons, at a fight neer Bu••ford in the Countie of Oxon, the place still called Battelage hill.
• 758. 11 Offa the great.
• 796. 12 Egfride.
• 797. 13 Kenwolf.
• 819. 14 Kenelm.
• 820. 15 Cheolwolf.
• 821. 16 Bernulf.
• 824. 17 Ludecan.
• 826. 18 Withlas, overcome in fight (as were his two Predecessors) by Egbert King of West-Sex, became his tri∣butary.
• 839. 19 Berthulf.
• 852. 20 Burdred, a Substituted King of the West-Saxons, and the last King of the Mercians (the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand.) After whose death, Anno 886, this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes, was united by King Alured, to the English Monarchie.

Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie, or division of it into seven Kingdoms, continuing separate & distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons, brought them all together into one, by the name of England. But so, that they were subject for the most part unto one alone, who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum: those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes; and are these that follow.

The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie.* 1.270

• A. Ch.
• 455. 1 Hengist, King of Kent, who first brought the Saxons into Britain.
• 481. 2 Ella, the first King of the South-Saxons.
• 495. 3 Cerdie, the first King of the West-Saxons.
• 534. 4 Kenrick, King of the VVest-Saxons.
• 561. 5 Cheuline, or Celingus, King of the VVest-Saxons.
• 562. 6 Ethelbert, King of Kent, the first Christian King of the Saxons.
• 616. 7 Redwald, King of the East-Angles.
• 617. 8 Edwin, King of Northumberland.
• 634. 9 Oswald, King of Northumberland.
• 643. 10 Oswy, King of Northumberland.
• 659. 11 Wulfhere, King of Mercia.
• 675. 12 Etheldred, King of Mercia.
• 704. 13 Kenred, K. of Mercia.
• 709. 14 Chelred, K. of Mercia.
• 716. 15 Ethelbald, K. of Mercia.
• 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians.
• 794. 17 Egfride, K. of Mercia.
• 796. 18 Kenwolf, K. of Mercia.
• 800. 19 Egbert, the Sonne of Alomond, K. of the West Saxons, vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings, and added most of their Estates unto his own, caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond, or England, in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester, An∣no 8••9, being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons; and by that name was then crow∣ned in the presence of his Nobles, and the rest of his Subjects, leaving it unto the rest of his Suc∣cessors.

But before we come to the recitall of their names, we are to take notice of the Danes, the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England, vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey, and after exercised the patience of his Posterity, till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves. Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people, vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark. Suffice it here to knovv, that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese, they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also, making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only, An∣no, 787, being the first yeer of Bithric (the Father of Egbert) King of the West-Saxons. Which having done, and prepared themselves for the undertaking, in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland, the Isle of Shepey in Kent, and the Coasts of Wales; not without much difficulty driven out by him. In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding, having vanquished the Northum∣brians, East-Angles, and a part of the Mercians, they erected in those kingdoms many petit Ty∣rannies: By Alfred first stopped in their Career; by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles, and by Athelstan of Northumberland also; the Danes for some time after being subject to the Eng∣lish Government, mixing in mariages and alliance, and incorporate with them. By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King, they recovered their power again in England; and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom: who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries (as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour) opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown, which hapned within seven yeers after his decease. Which said, we come to the Successious of

The Kings of England of the Saxon Race.

• 819. 1 Egbert, the last King of the West-Saxons, and the first of England. 18.
• 837. 2 Thelwolf, the Eldest Sonne of Egbert. 20.
• 857. 3 Ethelbald, the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf. 1.
• 858. 4 Ethelbert, the Brother of Ethelbald. 5.
• 863. 5 Ethefred, the Brother of the two former Kings, the third Sonne of Ethelwolf, and as much molested by the Danes, as his Brethren were. 10.
• 873. 6 Alfriae, the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf, who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate; vanquished the Danes, whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them; he divided England into shires, and restored the Vniversity of Oxon.
• 900. 7 Edward, surnamed the Elder, the Sonne of Alfride, who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes, whom he shut up in Northumberland. 24.
• 924. 8 Athelstan, the Sonne of Edward, who subdued the Britans of Cumberland, and Cornwall; and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government. In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick. 16.
• 940. 9 Edmund, the Brother of Athelstan, by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought

• under obedience; and the kingdom of the ••ritans in Cumberland utterly subverted.
• 946. 10 Edred, the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan, so fortunate against the Danes, that he compelled them to be christned. 9.
• 955. 11 Edwy, the Sonne of Edmund.
• 959. 12 Edgar, the Brother of Edwy, surnamed the Peaceable, the most absolute Mon••rch of England since the time of the Saxons; by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the W••lch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves. 16.
• 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar, treacherously murdered by his Stepdame, to make way for Ethelred her Sonne, hence surnamed the Martyr. 3.
• 978. 14 Ethelred, the younger Sonne of Edgar, and half Brother of Edward, enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly. Oppressed and broken by the Danes, he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds, inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after; which monies were raised upon the subjects, by the name of Danegelt. Weary of these exactions, he plotted warily with his Sub∣jects to kill all the Danes, as they slept in their beds; which accordingly was put in execution on S. Br••ces night, Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour, Swaine King of Denmark, with a sayl of 350 ships, came into England; the fear whereof compelled Ethelred, a weak and impuissant Prince, to fly into Nor∣mandy, leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant; who miserably plagued them till his death. To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute (Canutus) a more temperate Prince, who maugre Ethelred now returned, or his Sonne Edmund Ironside, a most valiant King, did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom.
• 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside, having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom; at last divided it with Canutus: not long after which he was treacherously and basely mur∣dered by Edward, surnamed the Out-Law, his Eldest Sonne; he was Grand-father of Edgar Atheling••, and of Margaret, Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots.

The Danish Kings.

• 1017. 1 Canutus, King of Denmark and Norwey, after the death of Edmund the 2d, sole King of England. 20.
• 1037. 2 Harald, the base Sonne of Canutus.
• 3 Hardy-Cnute, the lawfull Sonne of Canutus, by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d, and Mother of Edward, surnamed the Confessor; the last King of the Danes in England. After whose death, that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers (of whichthey had Reigned only 26) were utterly expelled the Countrey, or passed in the Accompt of English; Edward the Confessor, the youngest Sonne of Ethelred, being advanced unto the Throne, by the power and practices of his Mother Emma, and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother.

Now concerning the Danes abiding here, and going hence, as they did, I observe three cu∣stoms yet in use amongst us. First, each English house maintained one Dane, who living idly like the Drone among the Bees, had the benefit of all their labour, and was by them called Lord Dane; and even now when we see an idle Fellow, we call him a Lordane. 2 The Danes used when the Eng∣lish drank, to stab them, or cut their throats: to avoid which villany, the party then drinking, re∣quested some of the next unto him, to be his surety or pledge, whilst he paid nature her due: and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another. 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia: according to which pattern the joyfull English ha∣ving cleared the Countrey of the Danes, instituted the annuall sports of Hock••••ide; the word in their old tongue, the Saxon, importing the time of scorning or triumphing. This solemnity con∣sisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes, during which the Festivall lasted, and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes, with all manner of exercises, and pastimes in the streets, even as Shrovetide yet is. But now time hath so corrupted it, that the name excep∣ted, there remaineth no sign of the first Institution.

The Saxons reinthroned.

• A. Ch.
• 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor, half Brother both to Edmund Ironside, and Har∣dy-Cnute the Dane, succeeded in the Realm of England. This King collected out of the Danish, Saxon, and Mercian Laws, one universall and generall Law; whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original: which may be true of the writ∣ten Laws, not of the customary and unwritten Laws; these being certainly more antient. He was in his life of that Holiness, that he received power from above to cure many Diseases; amongst others the swelling of the throat, called by us the Kings Evill: a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England. Finally, after his death, he was Canonized for a Saint; and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers.
• 1066 17 Harald, a Sonne to Earl Godwin, was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling, Grand-child to Edmund Ironside, the true Heir of the kingdom. But William Duke

• of Normandy, (of which people we have spoke already when we were in France, and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark, as the last Actors on the Theat•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of England: This William I say) pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inva∣ded England, slew Harald, and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers; possessed himself of the kingdom; using such Policie in his new Conquest, that he utterly dis∣heartned the English from hopes of better Fortune. From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England, those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first, second, or third, &c.

The Norman Kings.

• 1067. 1 William, surnamed the Conqueror, after the vanquishment and death of Harald, ac∣knowledged and Crowned King, altered the antient Lawes of England, and establi∣shed those of Normandy in place thereof; governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword, and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers, and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him, from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves; those Lands to be holden in Knights-service, vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority, as a charge laid upon the Land.
• 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus, second Sonne to the Conqueror, succeeded by the appoint∣ment of his Father, and was crowned King; slain afterwards in the New Forest, by an Arrow levelled at a Deer.
• 1102. 3 Henry, for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk, in the absence of his Brother Robert (in the Holy-Land Wars) entred on the Kingdom, and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie, and put out his eyes. Deprived of all his male-issue, he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud, first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift, and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine. 34.
• 1136. 4 Stephen, second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais, and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror, succeeded; who to purchase the peoples love, released the tribute called Dane-gelt: he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Emp∣ress. 19.

The Saxon blood restored.

• 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress, Daughter to Henry the first, and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland, and Margaret, Sister to Edgar Atheling; restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England. His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine; which Provinces he added to the English Empire, as al∣so the Dutchie of Aquitain, and the Earldom of Poictou, by Eleanor his Wife; and a great part of Ireland by conquest. Happy in all things, the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted. 34.
• 1189. 6 Richard, the Sonne of Henry, surnamed Ceur de Lyon, warred in the Holy-Land, over∣came the Turks, whom he had almost driven out of Syria; took the Isle of Cyprus; and after many worthy atchievements, returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French, was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia, and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner, put to a grie∣vous ransom, and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Li∣mosin. 12.
• 1201. 7 Iohn, Brother of Richard, an unhappy Prince, and one that could expect no better, as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father, and an undutifull Subject to his Brother. Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons, outed of all Norman∣die, Aquitain, and Anjou, by the power of the French; to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England. Finally, after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat, he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey. 17.
• 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of Iohn, expelled the invading French out of England, and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th, was restored unto the Dukedom of ••••yenne, held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt. Exhausted by the Pope, and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons: but at last victorious. 56.
• 1274. 9 Edward, the Sonne of Henry, awed France, subdued Wales, brought Scotland into sub∣jection; of whose King and Nobility he received homage. 34.
• 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first, a dissolute Prince, hated of the Nobles, and con∣temned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston, and the S••eucers, was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots; and being deposed by a strong Faction rai∣sed against him by his Queen, and Roger Lord Mortimer, was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle. 19.
• ...

• 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d, a most vertuous and valorous Prince, brought the Scots to obedience, overthrew the French in two great Battails, took the Town of Callice, and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom. 50.
• 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings, lost many of his Peeces in France, and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of L••ncaster and Glecester, and taken Prisoner by his Cosin, the Duke of Hereford, he was forced to resign his Crown, and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle.

The Lancastrian Line.

• 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d, was by the power of the Sword, but with the consent of the people, setled in the Throne, and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions. 15.
• 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence, and Pattern of true vertue, pursued the Title of France, and won it, being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown, but lived not to possesse it. 9.
• 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious, but unfortunate Prince, was crowned K. of France in Paris; which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford, and Humphrey of Glocester, after whose deaths, he not only lost France to the French, but England and his life, to the Yorkish Faction. 38.

The Yorkish Line.

• 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York. the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cam∣bridge, and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York, the fift Sonne of King Edward the third, challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grand∣mother, Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March, the Sonne of Edmund Morti∣mer Earl of March▪ and of Philippa his Wife, sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence, the third Sonne of the said King Edward, and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaun••. The claim first set on foot by his Father, the Duke of York, who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild; with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself, who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Hou∣ses (especially that of Towton, in which were slain 36000 English) was quickly sea∣ted in the possession of England and Ireland. 23.
• 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne, was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard, in the Tower of London.
• 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th, a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince, to make way unto the Diadem, murdered King Henry the 6th, and Prince Edward his Sonne, 3. George Duke of Clarence, his Brother, 4 Hastings, a saithfull servant to King Ed∣ward, 5 Rivers, Vaughan, and Grey, the Queens kindred, 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign, with his young Cousin Richard, 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend, and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices, and his Wife Anne; so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth, the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th, but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth. 3.

The Vnion of the Families.

• 1487 19 Henry VII. Earl of Richmund, Heir to the House of Lancaster, (as Sonne of Margaret, Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset, Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset, Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster) after the overthrow of Richard, maried Elizabeth, Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th, uniting by that mariage the divided Families. He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood, as being Sonne to Ed∣mund ••ndor Earl of Richmund, Sonne to Owen Tudor (descended from Cadwalladar, the last of the Britans) and Katharine of France, Widdow of Henry the 5th. His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels; the chief being Lambert, and the Follow∣ers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck. 23.
• 1509. 20 Henry VIII. Heir to both Families, between which were fought for the Diadem, 17 pit∣ched Feids; in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls, 200000 of the common people, besides Barons, and Gentlemen. This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes, and began the Reformation of Religion; though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther, for which the Pope gave him the honou∣rable Title o•• The Defender of the Faith, afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Par∣liament to his Heirs, and Successors. A Prince of great vices, but or greater ver∣tues. 38.
• 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife; out of whose womb he was fain to be cut, to come into the World, as Caesar was: but he had neither Caesars Fortune, nor length of life; dying very young, and his affairs conducted by

• divided Counsels; though otherwise of great hopes, and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers. 6.
• 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain, the Widow of his Brother Arthur, restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father, with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign. To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed, than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth. In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French, which proved the loss of her life also, as it was supposed. 5.
• 1558. 23 Elizabeth, the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife, a most gracious and Heroick Princess, was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign, to sway the Scepter of the king∣dom. She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother; refi∣ned the corrupt coin brought in by her Father; furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of war∣like Ammunitions; encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions; suc∣coured the Scots against the French, the French Protestants against the Papists, and both against the Spaniard: defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain; commanded the whole O∣cean; entred League with the Moscovite; and was famous for her prudence and government a∣mongst the ••urks, Persians and Tartars, yea her very Enemies. Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign, and the 70th of her life, on the 24th of March, Anno 1602. according to the com∣putation of the Church of England, which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunci∣ation. To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt, ••ing of the Scots, with the joy of all men, as the next undoubted heir of the Crown. Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain; of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire, and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before; None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self, or any part of Ireland at all, nor many of the Isles adjoyning, under their Dominion.

In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct, we will consider it and the Kings there∣of with reference to Reputation abroad, and power at home; with the Revenues, Armes, and Military Orders of it, as in other places. And first for Reputation, when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance, was divided into Nations, Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall, and not Subaltern; and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy, in all affairs concerning the doctrine, discipline, and peace of the Church, which were there debated. And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils, and the rank they held among other Christian Princes; I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae; the King of France, Minor filius; and the King of England, Filius tertius, & adoptivus. The King of France in Generall Councils, had place next the Emperor, on his right hand; the King of England on his left hand; and the King of Scotland, next before Castile. Now indeed the King of Spain be∣ing so much improved, is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church; and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes: but in the time of Pope Iulius, the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie; the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England. And Pope Pius the fourth, upon the like controversie, arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain, adjudged the precedencie to the French.

Touching the Souldierie of England, and their most notable atchievements, both by Sea and Land, sufficient hath been said already. What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise, and may command for present service, will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the seve∣rall Counties. First, for the Action of King Henry the 8th, he had in his Avantguard 12000. ••oot, and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards; in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot; and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse, all in Red lackets and yellow Guards: the whole number 44000 Foot, and ••000 Horse. They drew after them 100 great Peeces, besides small ones; and for conveyance of their Ordinance, Baggage, and other necessaries, no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses, besides other cariages. In the next place, for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom, to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts; at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, under the command of the Earl of Leicester, 22000 Foot, and 1000 Horse; and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot, & 2000 Horse: in all, the number of 84000 men, besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges. And as for the trained Bands▪ the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions, in the 8th yeer of King James, (for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them) amounted, to 196150 able men, 144300 Armed men, 935 De∣milances, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Light-Horse, and 16545 Pioneers; besides what was required of Peers and Pre∣lates, supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men, and 4000 Light Horse. And for their strength at Sea, besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships, besides the lesser Vessels; the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of, as his own propriety: there are such store of Collie••s and Merchants ships, fit for any service, that in the yeer 88 aforesaid, the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard, and 20 more to wait upon the moti∣ons of the Duke of Parma: And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1••0 Say•••••• all sorts, of which 60 were men of war.

As for the Revenues of this Kingdom, Bo••erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th, to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum; but grants, that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th, the dissolution of Monasteries, and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards, making that improvement. And to say truth, the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts, did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income, that he was fain to erect two new Courts (the Court of Augmentation, and the Court of Su••vey∣ours) for the better managing of the same. But these Additions being wasted by his own exor∣bitant expences, and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth; those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again; and the Revenue fell so short of its former height, that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth, the profits of the Crown (besides the Court of Wards, and the Dut∣ch••e of Lancaster) came to no more than to 188••97. l. 4s. Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold, and other necessary Assignments: Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad, and the great glut of money in all parts of the World, hath added very much to the Intrado: The certaintie whereof as I doe not know, so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say.

The Arms of the Realm of England, are Mars, 3 Lions passant Gardant, Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French, took the second place, are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them, was the larger and more famous kingdom. 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms, might more easily be induced to have acknowled∣ged the Enhlish Title. 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine, and the two Lions of Normandy, being both French Dutchies.

The principall Orders of Knight-hood are, and were, 1 of the Round Table, instituted by Ar∣thur King of the Britans, and one of the Worlds nine Worthies. It consisted of 150 Knights, whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur, there where Sir Vre, a wounded Knight, came to be cured of his hurts: it being his Fate, that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion. The Arms of most of these, with their several Blazons (I know not on how good au∣toritie) we find in Bara the French Herald: The principall of them were Sir Lancelot, Sir Tristrum, Sir Lamorock, Sir Gawin, &c. all placed at one Round Table, to avoid quarrels about priority and place. The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester, is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table, it being not of sufficient Antiquity, and containing but 24 Seats. Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories. They ended with their Founder, and are feigned by that Lucian of France, Rablates▪ to be the Ferry-men of Hell; and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread, and a phillop on the nose.

2 Of S. George, called commonly the Garter, instituted by King Edward the third, to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility; or, as some will, in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter, of which Lady, the King formerly had been inamoured. But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance, derogatory both to the Founder and the Order; first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England, and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi, the tradition of the common people, too trifling a Foundation for so great a building, Com∣mon bruit, being so infamous an Historian, that wise men neither report after it, nor give credit to any thing they receive from it: But for this fame or common bruit, the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed. Suffice it to observe in this time and place, that the Gar∣ter was given unto this Order, in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another, and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it. So saith the Register of the Order, (in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter) affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design, Vt omnia ad am∣citiam & concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat: But to return unto the Order, there are of it 26. Knights, of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes: and is so much desired for its excellen∣cie, that 8 Emperors, 21 forein Kings, 22 forein Dukes and Princes, besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it. The Ensign is a blew Garter, buckled on the left leg, on which these words are imbroydered, viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense. About their necks they wear a blew Ribband, at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George; upon whose day the In∣stallations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated.

3 Of the Bath, brought first into England 1399, by Henry the fourth. They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens, and the Installation of the Princes of Wales: their duty to defend true Religion. Widows, Maids, Orphans, and to maintain the Kings Rights. The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband, which they wear ordinarily about their necks, to difference them from Knights Batchelors, of whom they have in all places the Precedencie; unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men, to whom their birth gives it before all Orders.

4 Of Baronets, an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign, for the furthe∣rance of the Plantation of Vister. They have Precedency of the Knights of the Ba••h, but not of those of the Garter, nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility. But this being Hereditarie not personall, and rather civill than militarie, is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood.

There were in England, at, and since the time of the Reformation,

Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20.

WALES.

WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea,* 1.271 except towards England, on the East; from which separated by the River Dee, and a Line drawn to the River Wie. Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn, till by the puissance of Off••, the great King of the Mercians, the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River, and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains: where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich, called in Welch, Claudh Offa, i. e. Offa's D••ke: which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn, not far from Ch••pstow, exten∣deth 84 miles in length, even as far as Chester, where the Dee is mingled with the Sea. Concerning which Ditch, there was a Law made by Harald, That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it, he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers.

The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo, the Sonne of Cadwallader, who with the small re∣mainder of his British Subjects, made good the fastnesses of this Countrie, and was the first who had the title of King of Wales. Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons: who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie, called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh, which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens, because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language; which is the generall Opinion. Most pro∣bable it is, that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls, (as before was proved) so they might still retain the name, and were called Wallish by the Saxons, instead of Gallish: the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre, Warden for Guardian, and the like. And this to be believed the rather, because the Frenchmen to this day, call the Countrey Galles; and the El∣dest Sonne of England, Le Prince de Galles: as also that the Dutch or Germans (of whom the Sax∣ons are a part) doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons.

The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans, before it had the name of Wales, were the Silu••es, possessing the Counties of Hereford, Brecknock, Radnor, Monmouth and Glamorgan, all Glocestershire beyond the Severn, and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also; their chief Towns Ariconium, now Hereford (not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales;) Balleum, now Buelih in Brecknock; Gobannium, now Abargevenny in Monmouth; Magni, now New Radnor in the Countie so named; and Bovium, now Boverton in Glamorgan. 2 The Dimet••, possessing Cardigan, Caermarthen, and Pembrokeshires, whose chief Towns were, Loventium, now New Castle in Caermarthen; Maridunum, or Caermarthen it self, and Octopitae, where now stands S. Davids, by the Welch called Menew, whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine. 3 The Ordovices, inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth, Carnarvon, Anglesey, Denbigh, Flint, and Montgomery; with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn, and all Shropshire, on the same side of the River. Their chief Towns were, Segontium, now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire; Cononium, now Conwey in the same County; Bonium, where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire; and Mediolanium, now Llanvillin in the County of Montgomerie. By these three Nations was all that tract possessed which lyeth on the other side of the Severn, a very stout and hardie people, and so impatient of the yoke, that two of the three Legions which the Romans kept constantly in Britain, as before is said, were planted in and neer these people, the better to contein them in due obedience: that is to say, the second Legion at Caer Leon upon Usk, of which more anon; and the twentieth at Deuvana, where now stands West-Chester. So difficult a thing it was to make this Nation subject to the power of Rome; and no less difficult to bring them under the command of the Saxons: whom they withstood, when all the rest of Britain had been conque∣red by them; and lived to see their Victors overcome by the Normans, before themselves had yiel∣ded to a forrain yoke.

The Christian Faith planted amongst the Britans in the time of Lucius, they still retained, when all the residue of the Iland had replapsed to Paganism: and they retained it not in secret, as afraid to own it, but in a well-constituted Church. Insomuch that Angustine the Monk, when he first preached the Gospell to the English Saxons, found here no fewer than seven Bishops, that is to say, Herefordensis, Tavensis, Paternensis, Banchorensis, Elwiensis, Wicciensis, and Morganensis (or ra∣ther Menevensis:) all which, excepting onely Paternensis, doe still remain amongst us, though in other names, Hereford and Worcester (Wicciensis) reckoned now in England; S. Davids or Me∣nevensis, Tavensis or Landaff, Bangor, and Elwyensis or S. Asaph, in Wales, according to the pre∣sent boundaries and limits of it. And as they did retain the Faith, so they retained it after the tra∣dition of their Predecessors, neither submitting unto Augustine, as Archbishop of Canterbury, nor to the Pope from whom he came, as Occumenicall, or ch••ef Pastor of the Church of Christ; nor re∣ceiving any new doctrines or traditions from them; but standing on those principles of Liberty and Religion which they were possessed of, till all the world almost had yeelded to that powerfull See. Not manumitted from the vassalage and thraldom to it, till they embraced the Reformati∣on

of the Church of England, in Doctrine, Discipline, and Worship: the Liturgie whereof was by the command of Queen Elizabeth translated into the Welch or 〈◊〉〈◊〉; as the Bible also was by vertue of an Act of Parliament in the fift of that Queen; the care thereof committed to the Bi∣shop of Hereford, and the four Bishops of Wales. But because the Bible then set forth was onely in the large Church volume; it was in the beginning of the Reign of King Charles reduced to a more portable Bulk, at the cost and charge of my Cousin Mr. Rowland 〈◊〉〈◊〉, one o•• the Alder∣men of London, who also caused the book called The Practice of Pie••ie to be printed in that Lan∣guage for the instruction of the People; and a Welch or British Dictionarie to be made and publi∣shed for the understanding of the Language.

But to return unto the Church, and affairs thereof, for the better ordering of the same, it hath been long agoe divided into four Dioceses (besides that of Herefora) for the exercise of ••ccle••a∣call Discipline, those Dioceses subdivided into 9 Archdcaconries, as before in England: all subject heretofore to their own P••••mate or Archbishop, residing in the City of Isca Silurum, the ••e••re∣polis of the Province of Britannia Secunda; called by the ••••elch or Britans, Ca••-••eon, or the Citie of the Legion, from the second Legion fixt there for defence of the Province; and Ca••-Leon upon ••sk, because situate on the River so named. But this City being too much exposed to the sury of the Saxons, the Archiepiscopall See was translated to Menew, standing on a Promonto••••e in the extreme Angle of Pembrokeshire, by David then Archbishop thereof, and neer of ••in to Arthur that renowned King of the Britans: from whom, in tract of time, the name of Menew being left off, the See and Citie came to be called S. Davids. From David unto Samson, the 26 Archbishop of the VVelch, (being above 400 yeers) did they hold this dignity: but then the Pestilence extremely raging in these parts, Archbish. Samson carried with him the Episcopall Pall, and therewith the dignity it self, to Dole in Bretagne. After which time we hear of no Archbishops in Wales in name and title, though the power proper thereunto still remained amongst them: the VVelch Bishops acknowledging no other Primate, nor receiving consecratio•• from any other hands than their own Bishop of S. Davids, till Bishop Bernard was compelled to submit himself to the power and juris∣diction of the Archbishop of Canterbury, in the time of King Henry the first.

But its time to look upon the face of the Country as it stands at the present, which we find moun∣tainous and barren; not able to maintain its people but by helps elsewhere. To make amends for which defect there were some Silver mines discovered in it not long since, by Sir Hugh Middl••ton, Knight and Baronet, not onely to the great honour of his own Countrie, but to the profit and renown of the whole Iland of Great Britain. Their chief commodities are course Clothes, entitu∣led commonly by the name of Welch Freeze, and Cottons, which Merchandise was heretofore brought to Oswest••e (the furthest Town of Shropshire) as the common Emporie; and there bought by the Merchants of Shrewsbury: But the Welch coveting to draw the Staple more into their own Countrey, occasioned the Merchant to hold off from buying their commodities: till in the end the Merchant got the better of them, and inforced them to settle the whole trade at Shrewshury, where it still continueth.

To speak of Mountains in a Country which is wholly mountainous, were a thing unnecessary: yet of most note are those of 1 Snowdon, 2 Brech••n, 3 Rarduvaure, and 4 Plinlimmon. Not much observable but for their vast height, and those many notable Rivers which issue from them. The principall whereof are, 1 Dee, in Latine called Deva, arising out of Rarduvaure hils in Me∣rionethshire, and running into the Sea not far from Chester. Over this River Edgar King of Eng∣land was rowed triumphantly in his Barge, by eight inferiour Kings, Vassals and Tributaries to him, that is to say, Kenneth King of the Scots, Malcolm King of Cumberland, Mac-cu••s King of the Isles, Dufwall, Gryffith, Howel, lago, and Indethel, Princes or Kings of Wales: using these words to such as attended on him, that then his Successors might call themselves Kings of England, when they did the like. This was in the yeer 973, and the last of his reigne. 2 Wie, in Latine called Vaga, arising from Plinlimmon hils, and emptying it self into the Severn at Chepstow. More in the heart of the Countrie (for these are but borderers for the greatest part of their course) 3 C••nwy, which rising in Merionethshire, and dividing the Counties of Denbigh and Ca••narvon, mingleth with the Sea at Abur Conwey. 4 Tyvie, which rising in Montgomeryshire, and passing between the Counties of Cardigan, Pembroke, and Carmarthen, runneth into the Sea a little below Cardigan. 5 Chedlaydy, which running quite thorow Pembrokeshire, emptieth it self into Milford Haven, one of the most capacious and safest havens, not of England onely, but of all the world.

The men are of a faithfull carriage towards all men, especially towards one another in a strange Countrie, and towards strangers in their own. Of a temper questionless much inclining to choler, as being subject to the passion by Aristotle called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by which men are quickly moved to an∣ger, and as soon appeased: of all angers the best and noblest. Their Language (the old British) hath the least commixture of forein words of any in Europe, and by reason of its many Consonants and gutturall Letters, is not so pleasing as some others in the Pronunciation. A Language not much studied by those of other Nations, in regard that such of the Inhabitants who have addicted themselves to learning, have rather chose to express themselves in the Latine or English tongues, than that of their own Native Countrie: The principall of which (not to say any thing of Mer∣lin (the Tages of the Welch or British) were 1 Gildas, for his great knowledge surnamed Sapiens; 2 Geofry of Monmouth, and 3 Giraldus Cambrensis the Historians; and of later times. 4 William Morgan, the Translator of the Bible into Welch, for which performance most

deservedly made Bishop of Land••ff. 5 Sir Iohn Price the Antiquary. 6 Owen the Epigram∣matist, &c.

The whole Countrey (not taking the Counties of Shropshire and Monmouth into the reckoning) containing in it 12 Shires onely: of which, seven were set out by King Edward the first, that is to Pembroke, Carmarden, Cardigan, Merioneth, Angleser, and Carnarvon. The o∣ther five, viz the Counties of Denbigh, Flint. Montgomery, Radn••r and B••cc••nock, were after ad∣ded out of the Marchlands by King Henry the 8th. These 12 Shires are again contracted or sub∣divided into 4 Circuits, for the administration of Iustice. Of which the first containeth the Coun∣t•••• of Montgomery, Flint, and Denbigh; the second those of Carnarvon, Anglesey, and Merie∣••••••••; the third those of Carwarden, Cardigan, and Pembroke; and the fourth those of Glamorgan, Br••c••nock, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

In these 12 Shires are reckoned one Chase, 13 Forests, 36 Parks, 230 Rivers, and an hundred Bridges. They contain also 1016 Parishes, amongst which, four Cities, 55 Market-Towns, and •••• Castles on the old erection. The C••ties small, poor, and inconsiderable. The Market Towns, the especially on the Marches and outparts of the Countrie, very fair and strong: as being not only built for commerce and trade, but fortified with Walls and Castles to keep in the Welch: and so employed, till the incorporating Wales with England took away all occasion of the old hostili∣ties. And for the Castles in the In-lands, partly by the iniquity of time, which is Edax rerum, but chiesly by the policie of the Kings of England, who would not suffer any places of strength to re∣main in a Countrie almost inaccessible, and amongst men apt to take the advantage offered; the very ruines of them are now brought to ruine.

But to proceed more particularly, the four Cities (or Episcopall Sees) are 1 S. Davids, formerly the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Wales, situate on the Promontorie in Pembrokeshire, by the Antients called Octo∣pitae; in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons, whom the Welch most feared; but incommo∣dious enough for all the rest of the Clergie to repair unto it: and not so safe neither unto the In∣habitants of it, in respect of sundry other nations who have often spoyled and defaced it. For stan∣ding neer the Sea, it hath been frequently visited and spoyled, by the Danes, Norwegians, and other Boats, insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen; which brought the City, (small enough before, when it was at the biggest) to the condition of a Village. 2 LL••••nd••••••••, upon the River Taffe, whence it took the name, LLan in the Welch or British sig∣nifying a Church; LLandaffe the Church upon the Taffe the Bishops whereof derive their Li∣neall succession from those of Caer-Leon upon Vsk, though the Primacie or Archbishops See were removed to Menew: A small Town now it is God wot, nothing to rank it for a City, but the Ca∣thedrall Church and the Prebends houses. 3 St: Asaph, a small Town in Flintshire, so called from St. Asoph, the second Bishop hereof, left here by Kentigern a Scot, by whom the Cathedrall Church was founded about the year 560. Situate on the banks of the River Elwy, thence called LLan-El∣we by the Welch, the Bishop Elwyensis in some Latine Writers. 4 Bangor, upon the Menai, a branch of the Irish Sea, of no more beauty and renown than the other three, but onely for the Ca∣thedrall founded here by the first Bishops, defaced by Owen Glendower, and afterwards reedified by Henry Dean, Bishop hereof, An. 1496.

Towns of chief note, (for these Cities have not much in them which is worth the nothing) are, 1 Slrewsbury, counted now in England, but heretofore the seat of the Princes of Ponysland, who had here their Palace: which being burnt in some of their broyls with England, is now converted into Gardens for the use of the Townsmen. The Town well traded and frequented by the Welch and English, the common Emporie of both; well built, and strongly situate on a rising ground, almost encompassed with the Severn, that part thereof which is not senced with the River, being fortified with a very strong Castle, the work of Roger de Montgomery the first Earl hereof, An. 1067. Over the River for convenience of passage, it hath two Bridges, and but two, the one towards England, and the other called the Welch-bridge, which is towards Wales, built by Leoline, or LLewellen the first, one of the Princes of Northwales: whose they conceive to be that Statua which is there standing on the Gate. Remarkable since the times of King Henry the sixt, for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Family of the Talbots: a Family of great honour, and as great an Estate, till the parcelling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Lands betwixt the Daughters and Co-heirs of Gilbert Talbot, late Earl hereof; according to the ill custom of England, where many times the Estate goes to the Females, and the Honour (with nothing to mainiain it) to the next Heir Male. 2 Banchor, by Beda called 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a famous Monastery of the Britans; conteining above 2000 Monks, attending their de∣votions at the times appointed, at other times labouring for their livelihood; most cruelly and un∣mercifully slaughtered by the Saxons, at the instigation of Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbu∣ry, offended that they would not yeeld unto his autoritie. 3 Carnarvon, on the Mena•• before∣mentioned, not far from Bangor (the Monastery of Banchor being in Flintshire,) well walled, and fortified with a strong Castle, by King Edward the first, after his conquest of the Countrie; formerly much resorted to for the Chancery and Exchequer of the Princes of North-Wales. 4 Den∣••••••h, well seated on the banks of the River Istrad, which from thence runnes into the Cluyd, the fairest River of all those parts. A Town well traded and frequented, especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie: before which time of great resort, as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh, conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in Eng∣land, having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other. 5 Mathravall, not far from Mont∣gomery,

heretofore a fair and capacious Town, honoured with the Palace, and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land, thence called Kings of Matra••as••; now a poor village. 6 Ca∣crmar then, Maridunum antiently, whence the modern name, the Britans adding Caer unto it: not called so from Caer-Merlin, or the Citie of Me••lin, inchanted by the Lady of the Lake, in a deep Cave hereabouts, as old Fablers and Romances tels ns. A fair large Town, beautified with a Collegiate Church, to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the ••th, of re∣moving the Episcopall See from S. Davids. Not far off, on the top of an Hill, stands Din••vour Castle, the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales, thence called Kings of Dinevour; who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen. 7 Haverford W••st, situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembr••ke-shire, by the Welch called Ross, by the English, Little England beyond Wales, by reason of the English tongue there spoken; a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales. 8 Milford, in the same County of Pembroke, famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland, consisting of sundry' Creeks, Bavs, and Roads for Ships, which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie; the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England. 9 Monm••••th, situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow (where it falleth into the Wie) whence it had the name. A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster, the birth place of King Henry the ••ift, called Henry of Monmouth. That one particular enough to renown the place, and there∣fore we shall add no more. 10 Ludlow, a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Coun∣cell of the Marches, kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with Eng∣land, for the ease of the Welch, and bordering Subjects, in their sutes at Law. Situate on the confluence of the ••emd, and Corve, and beautified with a very strong Castle, the Palace hereto∣fore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England, at such times as they resi∣ded in this Countrey (of which more anon;) and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales: now reckoned, as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn, as a part of Eng∣land. Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof, we shall speak hereafter, now taking notice only of Aberf••aw, the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales, called thence Kings of A∣berf••aw.

The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before. Af∣ter whose retirement unto Rome, the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies; that is to say, the Cornish-Britans, the Britans of Cumberland, and the Britans of Wal••s. The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes, till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England, by whom subdued, Anno 809, and made a Province of that kingdom. The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also (some of whose names occur in Storie) till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England, the Son of Athelsta••. But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn, did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey; although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain, but of the Wallish-men or Welch; and much adoe they had to make good that Title: all the plain Countrey beyond Se∣vern being taken from them by Offa King of the Merc••••an••, and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned, by Athelstan afterwards. Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold, 300 pounds of Silver, and 200 head of Cattel yeerly, exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves. But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings, whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles.

The Kings of Wales.

• A. Ch.
• 690. 1 Idwallo, Sonne of Cadwallader.
• 720. 2 Rodorick. 25.
• 755. 3 Conan. 63.
• 818. 4 Mervin. 25.
• 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great, who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes: giving Guined••h, or North-Wales, to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne; to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales. and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin, conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales, and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof, as Leigemen and Hom••∣gers. According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha, the Legislator of Wales, that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tri∣bute to the Kings of London; ••o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tri∣bute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw. But notwithstanding the Reservation of the So∣veraignty to the Kings of North-Wales, Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismemb••ing of his Kingdom; especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one, and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch: which had they been continued under one sole Prince, might have preserved their Liberty, and themselves a Kingdom, as well as those of Scotland, for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England: Yet was not this the worst of the mischier nei∣ther; his Successors subdividing (by his example) their small Estates into many, insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee, five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales. But Roderick did not think of that which was to come, whom we must follow

• in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates, of North∣Wales, South-Wules, and Powys-land.

1. NORTH-WALES, or Guinedth, contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon, the Isle of Aaglesey, and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires. The chief Towns where∣of are Bangor, Denbigh, Carnarvon, Abersraw, spoken of before, and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter. The Countrey (Anglesey excepted) the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales; but withall the safest, and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English; which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne, in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved, by the Kings or

Princes of North-wales.

• A. Ch.
• 877. 1 Amarawd. 36.
• 913. 2 Idwallo.
• 3 Merick.
• 4 Iames or Iago.
• 1067. 5 Conan, Sonne of Iames.
• 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan.
• 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth.
• 1178. 8 David ap Owen.
• 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth.
• 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen.
• 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith, the Brother of David ap LLwellen, the last Prince of Wales of the British Race. Of whom it is said, that once consulting with a W••tch, he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head. Hereupon ma∣king some excursions on the Engl••••h Borders, he drew upon himself the whole power of King Ed∣ward the first, which not being able to withstand, and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains; Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences: Robert Lord Tiptoff, and some others for the King of England; and for the Welch Prince, Grono ap Heylyn, a great man of that Countrey, descended from Brockwell Skythrac, one of the Princes of Powys-land (from whom, if Camd••a•• ••renti••ux be of any credit, the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer, and from thence their name; (Heylyn, Promus, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 à poculis, quae vox ••a proprium ••omen abiit, saith the Welch Di∣ctionarie) By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should en∣joy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life: the rest in present, and the whole after his decease, to be surrendred over to the King of England. But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement, from the hope of succession, incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt: the issue whereof was the taking of David, executed by the hand of justice; and the death of LLewellen, slain in Battail, neer the Buelth in Brecknock∣s••ire. Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown, was by a Horse∣man caried triumphantly thorow London, Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled. In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales, after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England, but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs: whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Coun∣trey, and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains. But now the fatall period of the ••ritish Liberty being come, they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger. What followed after this we shall see anon.

The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or, four Lions Passant gardant, counter∣changed.

2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor, all Shropshire beyond the Severn, with the Town of Shrewsbury, and the rest of Denbigh and Flin••shires; com∣prehending by the estimate of those times, 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages, the word Cant signifying an hundred, and Tret a Village. The principall Cities or Towns of it, were S. Asaph, Shrewsbury, Matravall, spoken of before. A Countrey more partaking of the nature and ferti∣lity of England, than the parts belonging unto Guinedth, or North-Wales, but alwayes lying in harms way, by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English; and therefore given by Roderick, to Mer••yn, his youngest Sonne, partly because he was the youngest, but chiefly be∣cause he was a man of approved valour, and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders. In his Line it continued a long time together, but much afflicted and dismembred by the ••arks of Chester and Shrewsbury, who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and by the Princes of North-Wales, who cast many a greedy eye upon it. Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn, I find no good Ca••ta••, more than of Brockwell Skythrac be∣fore remembred. The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn, who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr, divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith, his two Sonnes. Of which Ma••e•• died at Wi••chest••r, Anno 1160, in the time of King Henry the 2d, his part hereof depend∣ing after his decease on the Fortunes of Guined••h: and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty.) In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first, to whom at a Parliament holden in Sh••ewsbury, Owen ap G••yffi••••h the fifth from Gry••••ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title, and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage, according to the Custom of England. Avis, or Hawis, Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith, was maried unto Iohn Charl••ton Valect (or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber) to King Edward the 2d, by whom, in right of his Wife, he was made Lord Powis, Edward, the fift also of this Line of the Charle••ons,

was the last of that House; his Daughter J••ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes: and of them also five enjoyed it, the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn, be∣ing Edward Grey, who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers. And so the title lay extinct, untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle, descend from the Herberts, Earls of Pembroke, created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first, Anno 1629.

The Arms of the Princes of Powysland, were Or, a Lyon Rampant Gules.

2 SOUTH-WALES, or Deheubar••h, conteined the Counties of Monmouth, Glamorgan, Ca∣ermarden, Cardigan, and Brecknock; the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales, but more ex∣posed to the invasion of forrain Nations, English, Danes, Flemmings, and Norwegians, by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued; Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen, where it was fixt at first, unto Dynevour Castle, as a place of greater strength and safety; where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct, called from hence Kings of Dynevour, as before is said. The chief Towns of it, Caermarthen, Monmouth, Landaffe, S. Davids, spoken of alreadie. The Kings and Princes, as farre I can find upon any certainty, are these that follow.

The Princes of South-Wales.

• A. Ch.
• 877. 1 Cadel.
• 2 Howel.
• 907. 3 Howel Dha.
• 948. 4 Owen.
• 5 Aeneas.
• 6 Theodore the great.
• 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore.
• 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese.
• 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith.
• 10 Gryffith ap Rhese, the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel, after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards: but so, that though they still preserved the title of Princes, they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English. For in the reign of William Rusus, Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman, seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock, being then a fair and goodly Lordship; and Robert Fitz-Haymon, with some other noble adventures, made themselves masters of Glamorgan; in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining. Incouraged by their good success, Arnulp of Montgomery, in the time of King Henry the first, won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet, which we now call Pembro••••∣shire; as the Earls of Warren, and Lord Mortimer, about the same times, did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth. So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left en∣tire but Caermarthen onely; too little to maintain them in so high a title. And though this last Gryffith, in the time of the Warres in England, betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen, had recovered a great part of this lost Estate: yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long; himself decea∣sing shortly after, and his two Sonnes, Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second, who most cruelly put out their eyes: yet did the Welch, as well as possibly they co••ld, en∣deavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them, till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales, and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet.

But before we come to speak of this, we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales, different from the succession of them before laid down; and made according to the Hi∣story of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd: this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes, whether of Guynedh, Deheuharth, or Powysland; such as gave law unto the rest, and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales, though Princes onely of their own pro∣per and particular Countries; as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Sax∣ons, made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchi••. Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue, who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three, and therefore not expressed in the former Tables; but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates, to the prejudice of the right heirs, over-powred by them.

The Kings and Princes of Wales, according to the Welch History.

• A. Ch.
• 688. 1 Ivor.
• 690. 2 Idwallo, or Edwall, Sonne of Cadwallader,
• 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe.
• 755. 4 Conan ••eudaethwy.
• 820. 5 Mervin Vrich.
• 843. 6 Roderick Mawre, who divided Wales into 3 Estates.
• 877. 7 Amarawdh, Prince of Guynedth.
• 913. 8 Edwall Voel, Prince of Guynedh.
• 940. 9 Howel Dha (or the Good) Prince of Dehenbarth.
• 948. 10. Ievaf, and Iago, Sonnes of Edwall Voel, to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves.
• ...

• 982. 11. Howel, the Sonne of Ievaf, succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales, his Father being still alive, and of right Prince of Guinedh.
• 984. 12 Cadwallan, the brother of Howell.
• 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen, Prince of Debe••barth.
• 992. 14 Edwall, Sonne of Merick, the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel, which Merick had been pretermitted, as unfit for Government.
• 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored, an Vsurper.
• 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht, descended from the house of Dehenbarth.
• 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall, Prince of Guinedh.
• 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen.
• 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon, Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth, by a second Husband.
• 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc, Cousin to Blethyn.
• 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh, Sonne of Conan, the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall, one of the Princes of the same, did Homage to William the Conquerour, and was the last that had the title of King of Wales.
• 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh, Prince of Guinedh, and Soveraign Prince of Wales.
• 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh.
• 1194. 24 LLewellen, Sonne of Iorweth, Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh, excluded by David his younger Brother.
• 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen, Prince of Guinedh.
• 1246. 26 LLewellen, Sonne of Gryffith, the Brother of David, the last Soveraign Prince of Wales, of the race of Cadwallader, overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first, An. 1282. as before is said: by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England.

When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business, he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note, many fair Signeuries and Estates; as well to reward them for their service in the conquest, as to engage so many able men, both in purse and power, for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it. As for the Lordship of Flint, and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts, he held them into own hands, both to keep himself strong, and to curb the Welch: and (wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus) preten∣ding the ease of such as he had there placed; but indeed to have all the Arms, and men of employ∣ment under himself onely.

This done, he divided Wales into seven Shires, viz. 1 Glamorgan, 2 Carmarden, 3 Pembroke, 4 Cardigan, 5 Merioneth, 6 Carnarvon, and 7 Anglesey, after the manner of England. Over each of these, as he placed a particular English Lieutenant, so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent, over the whole body of the Welch. But this when they mainly with∣stood, he sent for his wife, then great with child, to Carnarvon: where she was delivered of a Sonne. Upon the newes whereof, the King assembled the British Lords, and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales, which could speak not one word of English, and whose life no man could tax. Such a one when they had all sworn to obey, he named his young Sonne Edward; since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales. Their Investiture is perfor∣med by the imposition of a cap of estate, and a Coronet on his head that is invested, as a to••en of his Principality; by delivering into his hand a verge, being the Emblem of government; by putting a ring of gold on his finger, to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey, and a Father to her Children; and by giving him a patent, to hold the said Principality, to him and his heirs Kings of England. By which words, the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited; and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne, when they please. In imitation of this custom, more ex Anglia translato (saith Mariana) Iohn the first of Ca∣stile and Leon, made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's; which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous, that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain. And all the S••anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Astu∣ria's.

Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first, in establishing his Empire here, and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th, in reducing them to obedience, after the re∣bellion of Owen Gl••ndower: yet till the time of Henry the 8th, and his Father, (both being extract from the Welch blood) they seldom or never contained themselves within the bounds of true Al∣legeance. For whereas before they were reputed as Aliens, this Henry made them (by Act of Par∣liament) one Nation with the English, subject to the same Laws, capable of the same preferments, and privileged with the same immunities: He added 6 Shires to the former number, out of those Countries which were before reputed, as the Borders and Marches of Wales; and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses unto the English Parliaments; so that the name and language only excepted, there is now no difference between the English and Welch; an happy Vnion.

The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch Subjects, a Court at Ludlow, like un∣to the ordinary Parliaments in France: wherein the Laws are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westm••nster. The Court consisteth of one President, who is, for the most part, of the Nobility, and is generally called, the Lord President of Wales; of as many Counsel∣lors

as it shall please the King to appoint; one Attourney, one Sollicitor, one Secretary,* 1.272 and the Iustices of the Counties of W••les: The Town it self (for this must not be omitted) adorned with a very fair Castle which hath been the Palace of such Princes of Wales, of the English blood, as have come into this Countrie, to solace themselves among their people. Here was young ••dward the 5th, at the death of his Father, and here dyed Prince Arthur, Eldest Sonne to Henry the 7th, both being sent hither by their Fathers to the same end; viz, by their presence to satisfie and keep in Order the unquiet Welchmen. And certainly, as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious, so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people.

What the Revenues of this Principal••ty are, I cannot say: yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small, by these reasons following, viz. 1 By the Composition which LLewellen, the last Prince of Wales, made with Edward the first: who being Prince of North-Wales onely, and dis∣possessed of most of that, was fain to redeem the rest, of the said King Edward, at the price of 50000 Marks (which comes to 100000 pounds of our present mony) to be paid down in ready Coin, and for the residue to pay 1000 l. per Annum. And 2dly, by those two circumstances, in the mariage of the Lady Katharine of Spain, to the above named Prince Arthur. For first, her Father Ferdinando being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe, giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats, required for her loynture, the third part only of this Principality, and of the Earldom of Chester. And secondly, After the death of Prince Arthur, the Nobles of the Realm perswaded Prince Henry to take her to Wise; that so great a Treasure as the yeer∣ly Revenne of her lonyture, might not be carried out of the Kingdom.

The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England, only by the addition of a Labell of three points. But the proper and peculiar device, and which we commonly, though corruptly, call the Princes Arms, is a Coronet beautified with thee Ostrich Feathers, and inseimbed round with ICH DIEN, that is, I serve: alluding to that of the Apostle, The Heir while he is a Child dif∣fereth not from a Servant. This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince, Edward the black Prince, at the battell of Cressie, from Iohn King of Bohemia; who there wore it, and whom he there slew. Since which time it hath been the Cognizance of all our Princes.

I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people, which Henry the 2d used in a Letter to Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople: The Welch Nation is so adventurous, that they dare encounter naked with armea men; ready to spend their blood for their Countrey, and pawn their life for praise: and adding onely this, that since their incorporating with the English, they have shewed themselves most loyall, hearty, and affectionate Subjects of the State: cordially devoted to their King; and zealous in defence of their Laws, Liberties, and Religion, as well as any of the best of their fellow-subjects, whereof they have given good proof in these later times.

There are in Wales Arch-Bishops 0. Bishops 4.

THE BORDERS.

BEfore we come into Scotland, we must of necessity passe thorough that Battable ground, ly∣ing betwixt both Kingdoms, called THE BORDERS, the Inhabitants whereof are a kind of military men, subtile, nimble, and by reason of their often skirmishes, well expe∣rienced, and adventurous. Once the English Border extended as far as unto the Fryth, or Strait of Edenburgh on the East, and that of Dunbritton on the West (the first Fryth, by the Latines cal∣led Bodotria, and the later Glotta:) betwixt which where now standeth the Town of Sterling, was an atient Bridge built over the River which falleth into the Fryth of Edenburgh, on a Cross standing whereupon, was writ this Pasport.

I am Free march as passengers may kenne, To Scots, to Britans, and to Englsh-men.

But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression, the Scots well husbanded that advantage, and not onely enlarged their Borders to the Tweed, but also took into their hands Cumberland, Northumberland, and Westmorland. The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces, making the Borders of both Kingdomes to be Tweed, East; the Solway, West; and the Cheviot hills in the midst. Of any great wars made on these Borders, or any particular Officers appointed for the defence of them, I find no mention till the time of Edward the first, who taking advantage of the Scots disagreements, about the successor of Alexander the 3d, hoped to bring the Countrie under the obedience of England. This Quarrell betwixt the two Nations he

began,* 1.273 but could not end; the Wars surviving the Author; so that what Vellcius saith of the Romans, and Carthaginians, I may as well say of the Scots and English: for almost 300 yeers together, aut bellum inter eos populos, aut b••lli praeparatio, aut infid•• pax fuit. In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst. So that Daniel in his History seemeth to mar∣vail how this Corner of the Isle could breed so many, had it bred nothing but men, as were slain in these wars. Yet in the Reign of Edward the 2d, the Scots (having twice defeated that un∣happy Prince) became so terrible to the English Borderers, that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots. It is a custom among the Turks not to beleeve a Christian or a Iew complayning a∣gainst a Turk, except their accusation be confirmed by the Testimony of some Turk also; which seldom hapning, is not the least cause why so little Iustice is there done the Christians. In like man∣ner it is the Law of these Borderers, never to beleeve any Scots complaining against an English-man, unless some other English-man will witness for him; and so on the other side; Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato (saith Camden in his Elizab.) nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum, nullus nisi Anglus in An∣glum, testis admittitur. This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations, was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed. Besides, there were divers here living, which acknowledged neither King; but sometimes were Scots, sometimes English, as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon. To keep in this people, and se∣cure the Borders, there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed, called the Lords Wardens of the Marches: one being placed over the East, the other over the West, the third over the middle Borders. In England, the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick (a Town of great strength, and which for the conveniencie of its situation, was the first thing which the English took care to defend, and the Scots to suprise) of which he was also Governor. The War∣den of the West Marches, had his Seat in Carli••e, which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified. The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence, but was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, according as occasion required; the Office being executed for the most part, by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches. But Imperii medium est, terminus ante fuit, by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms, that being now the middle of one, which was then the bounds of two Empires; these Officers, and the cause of them, the wars, are quite extin∣guished.

SCOTLAND.

SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain, separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway, and the Cheviot Hils, extending from the one to the other. It is in length (accor∣ding to Polydore Virgil) 480 miles, but of no great breadth; there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles, and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge. And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore, it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores, every where thrusting out with very large Promontories, and cutting deep Indentures into the Land. For measuring in a strait Line from North to South, the length thereof from Solway F••••th to the S••ra••tby-head, amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles; and from Barwick un∣to S••ra••tby-head is a great deal shorter. So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Bri∣tain, nor such necessity to correct them, as was sometimes thought.

It was once called Caledonia, from the Cal••d••ni•• a chief People of it: sometimes Albania, from Albanie or Braid Albin, a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia, or Scotland; though the reason of the name be not agreed on. Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota, the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh; of whom more when we come to Ireland. Others with better reason (though that none of the best) from the Scoti, Scitti, or Scy∣thi, a German, or Sarmatian people of noted fame; whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain, from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland, and out of Ireland into the H••∣brides or Western Ilands, now parts and members of this Kingdom. The more probable opinion is, that they were no other than mere Irish, (whose language, habit, and the most barbarous of their customs, the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain) united in the name of Scot, about the declination of the Roman Empire: the word Scot signifying in their Language, a body aggre∣gated into one, out of many particulars; as the word Alman in the Dutch. Scot illud dicitur, (saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster) quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur. First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie (who lived about the time of the Em∣perour Aurelian) as they are cited by S. Hierome: after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors, as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province.

The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands. The Highlanders or Irish Scots, inhabiting the Hebrides, and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them, more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd (as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron) but by planting Colonies of the more ••nland, orderly Scots among them. The Lowlanders, or English Scots (as I well may call them) inhabiting on this side the two Frythe•• of Dunbritton and Edenburgh, and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean, are the more civill of the two, as being of the same Saxon race with the English. This is evident, first, by their Language, being only a broad Northern English, a Dialect onely of that tongue; 2ly, by the re∣stimony

of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots, and speak the old Iri•••• language, by whom the Low ••anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons: 3ly, by the ge∣nerall consent of all Historians, affirming that the Kingdom of the North••mbers or En••l••sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Fri••nes before-mentioned; and there con∣tinued for the space of 300 yeers: and 4ly, by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation, who grant it for a probable Tenet, that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much a∣bout the same time; the Saxou•• might extort the Eastern shore, lying next their Countrie, from the old Inhabitants; as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland, and the H••brides or Western Ilands, from whence they first passed into Britai••.

The Countrey, for the most part, especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province, is very barren and unfruitfull, not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it, were they not a people patient of want and hunger, temperate in diet, and not accustomed unto that riot and excess, used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries. Fruit they have very little, and not many trees either for building or for fewell: the people holding, as in France, at the Will of the Lord, and therefore not industrious to build, or plant. Their chief Commodities are course cloth, Fish in great abundance, Hides, Lead, and Coal; of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines.

The People have been noted by their best Writers, for some barbarous customs entertained a∣mongst them. One of which was, if any two were displeased, they expected no law; but bang'd it out bravely, one and his kindred, against the other and his: and thought the King much in their common, if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace. This fighting they call their F••ides, a word so barbarous, that were it to be expressed in Latine, or French, it must be by circum∣locution. These deadly Fe••des, King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible; but it pleased God to give him so long a life as to see it in his own dayes remedied: wherein he got a greater victory over that stubborn people, than ever did any forein Prince, or any of his Predecessors could doe before him; an act indeed truly royall, and worthy himself. Another custom they had of that nature, that the like was hardly ever heard of amongst the Heathen, and much less in Christendom, which took beginning as the Sco••ish Histo∣rians affirm, in the reign of Ewen the 3d, who is the fifteenth King in the Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness, made a Law, that himself and his successors should have the maid••nhead, or first nights lo••ging with every woman, whose husband held land immediately from the Crown: and the Lords and Gentlemen of all those, whose husbands were their tenants or homagers. This was, it seems, the Knights service which men held their states by; and continued till the dayes of M••lc••lm Comnor, who at the request of his wife Margaret, (she was the sister of Edgar A••heling) abolished this Law; and ordained, that the tenants by way of commutation, should pay unto their Lords a mark in money; which tribute the Historians say is still in force. It was called Marchet•• mulieris: but whether from Mark, a horse in the old Galliqne, (implying the obscene signification of ••quita∣re) as Mr. Selden thinks; or from Marca, the summe of money by which it was afterward redee∣med, I cannot determine. Certain I am that this last custom was of such a barbarous and brutish nature, that the custom of the Indians in giving to the Bramines the first nights lodging with their Brides, and that of many Savage unconverted Nations in prostituting their Wives and Daughters to the Lusts and pleasure of their Guests, have not more unchristianity in them, than this of those Scotish Christians, if I may so call them.

These Customs shew the antient Scots to be rude and barbarous, partaking little of the civilitie of the Neighbouring Nations, nor are they so broken of the former, but that they are observed by a modern Writer to be still greedy of revenge where they find means to take it; as also to be a sub∣tile and politick people, inclined to Factions and Seditions amongst themselves, which he that reads their Stories cannot choose but see. A people as King Iames observeth in his Bafil••con Doron, ever weary of the present state, and desirous of novelties; accustomed to judge and speak rashly of their Kings and Princes, towards whom they have alwayes caried themselves with such untracta∣bleness, that more Kings have been betrayed, murdered, and deposed by the Scots, than by all the Nations in the World. But take them in themselves without these relations, and they are said to be an industrious people, capable of all Sciences which they give their minds to, and generally well versed in Gramm••ticall Learning, of which most of their Gentry have a smattering. And of most note in point of Learning, have been 1 Marianus (surnamed) Scotus, and 2 Hector Boctius, the Historians, 3 Iohn Major, a well known School-man, for the times before the Reformation. And for the times that followed, 4 George Buchanan, an ingenious Poet, but an unsound States-man, whose Historie, and Dialogue de jure Regni, have wrought more mischief in the World, than all Marchiavels Works. Not to have been remembred here, but because he was Praedagogue to 5 Xing Iames, of most famous memory; whose printed Works declare his large abilities in all kinds of Learning. 6 Napier, the Laird of Marchiston. 7 8 Barclay, the Father and the Sonne. 9 Iohn 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the best Antiquary of this Nation. 10 Doctor Iohn Maxwel, the late learned Bishop of Ross, and my very good Friend, besides some others of less note.

The Christian Religion was here planted by divers men, according to the severall Nations who did here inhabit; amongst the Low-Landers, or Saxon-Scots, by A••••an, the first Bishop of Lin∣di••farn, or Holy Iland; amongst the Picts inhabiting the South-Eastern parts, by Nin••as, Bishop

of Candida Casa, or Whit-herne, in Galloway, amongst the Northern-Picts, Anno 555. and fi∣nally amongst the Scots, by Pall••dius a Deacon of Rome, sent to them hither for that purpose by Pope Celestine, Anno 435, or thereabouts. And for the Reformation of Religion over grown with the rust and rubbish of the Romish Church (degenerated from it self in the later dayes) it was here made by a strong hand, according to judgement of Knox and others: not ta••ing counsell with the Prelates, nor staying the leisure of the Prince as they did in England, but turning Prince and Prelates out of all autority; made by that means more naturally subject unto alterations than it had been otherwise; or only to be made good by the same violence, which first introduced it. Tis true, that for a while, being in danger of the French, and of necessity to support themselves by the power and favour of the English, they bound themselves by a solemn Subscription to adhere only to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England, and to observe that form of Worship, which was there established. Religionis cultu••, & Ritibus cum Anglis communibus subscripserunt; as is affirmed by Buchanan their own State-Historian. But no sooner was that danger over, but they ••ound opportunity and leisure to effect their end; and have endeavoured ever since by practi∣ces, and correspondencies with that party here, and finally by Force of Arms, to thrust their Con∣stitution and Form of Worship on the Church of England.

As for the Government of the Church, it was originally by Bishops, (as in all parts else) but so as they exercised their Functions and Iurisdictions in all places, equally, wheresoever they came; The Kingdom not being divided into Dioceses, till the time of Malcolm the 3d, Anno 1070, or thereabouts. Nor had they any Arch-Bishops till the yeer 1478. The Arch-Bishop of York be∣ing accounted and obeyed before that time, as the Metropolitan of Scotland. But being once set∣led in an orderly & constant Hierarchie, they held the same untill the Reformation began by Knoxe, when he and his Associats approving the Genevian plat-form, took the advantage of the Minoritie of K. James the sixth to introduce Presbyterian Discipline, and suppress the Bishops, forbidding them by their own sole autority to intermedle any more in matters which concerned the Church, canto∣ning the Kingdom into Presbyteries of their own assigning, and that the King might not be able to oppose their doings they kept him under by strong hand, imprisoned him at Sterlin, made him fly from Edenburgh, removed from him all his faithfull servants, and seized upon his principall For∣tresses; and in a word so bafled and affronted him upon all occasions, that he was minded many times to have left the kingdom, and retire to Venice. Which doubtless he had done, (as I have heard affirmed by some of great place and power) had not the hopes of coming at the last to the Crown of England, made him stay it out: So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King, was not made at Random, but founded on the sad experience of his own condition. And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him, he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order, and setled it both by Synodicall Acts, and by Acts of Parliament; yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons, Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops, and suppress the calling, and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom, as in former times.

The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey, are, 1 the Lake of Mirton, part o•• whose waters doe congeal in Winter, and part of them not. 2 That in the Lake of Lennox, being 24 miles in compass, the Fish are generally without Fins, and yet there is great abundance of them. 3 That when there is no wind stirring, the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous, that no Mariner dares venture on it. 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone, a foot high and 33 Cu∣bits thick, of this rare quality, that a Musket shot off on the one side, cannot be heard by a man standing on the other. If it be otherwise (as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these won∣ders) let Hector Boetius bear the blame, out of whom I had it.

Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders, and Mount Gram∣pius spoken of by Taci••us, the safest shelter of the Picts, or Northern Britans against the Romans, and of the Scots against the English; now called the hills of Albanie, or the mountainous Regi∣ons of Braid-Albin. Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus, the fairest River of Scotland, falling into the Sea about D••ndec, in the East side; and 2 the Cluyd, emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith, on the West side of the Kingdom. Other Rivers of most note, are, the 3 Banoc, emptying it self in∣to the Frith of Edenburgh; on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn, of which more anon. 4 Spey, 5 Dee, the Ocasa of Ptolomie: none of them of any long course, by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow.

In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs, this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses, to which the Diocese of Edenburgh (taken out of that of S. Andrews,) hath been lately added: and in relation to the Civil, into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms, which being for the most part hereditary, are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice. So that the readiest way to re∣dress the mischief (as King Iames advised) is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown, according to the laudable custom (in that case) in England.

The greatest Friends of the Scots, were the French, to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull, that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen: and so valiant, that they have much hindered the English Victories in France. And certainly the French, feeling the smart of the English puissance alone, have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England, and hindred all means of making union betwixt them: as appeared, when they broke the match agreed on, between our Edward the sixth, and Mary the

young Queen of Scots.* 1.274 Their greatest enemy was the English, who overcame them in many bat∣tels, seized once upon the Kingdom, and had longer kept it, if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, than their power: for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 1607. And though (saith he) the Scots 〈…〉〈…〉∣nour and good fortune never to be conquered, yet were they never but on the defensible side; and may in pa••t thank their hills and inaccessible passages, that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer th••m. But

Jam cunctigens una sumus, si•• ••••mus in aevum:

One onely Nation now are we, And let us so for ever be.

The chief Cities are, Edenburgh, of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien, where is the Kings Palace, and the Court of Justice. It consisteth chiefly of one street, extending in length one mile, into which runne many pretty lanes; so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles: extending from East to West on a rising ground: at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle, mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock, which commandeth the Town; supposed to be the Castrum Al••tum, spoken of by Ptolomi••. Under the command or rather the pro∣tection of which Castle, and thorough the neighbourhood of L••ith, standing on the Fryth, and serving as a Port unto it; and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice, and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House, it soon became rich, populous, well-traded, and the chief of the Kingdom: but withall factious and seditious, contesting with their Kings, or siding against them upon all occasions. No way to humble them, and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords, but by incorporating Leith, indulging it the privileges of a City, and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature; which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them. It belonged in former times to the English-S••xons, (as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick) from whom, oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes, it was taken by the Scots and Picts, Anno 800. or thereabouts. 2 Sterling, situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth, in the Sheriffdom so called, a strong Town, and beautified withall with a very fair Castle, the birth-place of King Iames the sixt, the first Monarch of Great Britain. Neer to which Town, on the banks of the River B••nnock, hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English: who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note, lost in this Fight (as the Scotish Writers do report) 50000 of the common Soldiers (our English Histories confess 10000, and too many of that) the King himself (Edward the 2d) being compelled to slie for his life and safety. Some of the Scotish Writers tell us, that the purer sort of Silver, w••ich we call Sterling money, did take name from hence; they might as well have told us, that all our Sil∣ver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh, or from the Port of Boul••gne in France: the truth being, that it took that name from the Easterlings, or Merchants of East Germany, drawn into Eng∣land by King Iohn to refine our Coin. 3 Glasco, in Cluydsd••le, honoured with an Archbishops See, and a publick School (to which some give the name of an University) founded here by Arch∣bishop Turnbal, Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews, the chief Town of Fife, an Archiepiscopall See, ••nd an Vniversity; by the Latines called Fanum Reguli, which, and the English name, it took from the bones of S. Andrew the Apostle, translated first from Patras in Peloponnesus where he suffered death, unto Constantinople; and thence brought hither by a Monk called Albatus Regulus, in the yeer 378, (if they be not mistaken in the time who made the storie.) Over which R••lic••s he is said to have built a Monastery, which after grew to be a City: called from the Founder Fanum Reguli; in honour of the Saint, S. Andrews. The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Sc••tland; the Ci∣ty seated on the Ocean, neer the fall of the Ethan, overlooked with a strong and goodly Castle the Archbishops seat. 5 Falkland, in the same Province of Fife, beautified with a retiring house of the Kings, resorting often thither on recess from business, or for the commodity and pleasure of hunt∣ing which the place affords. 6 Dundee, in Latine, Taodunum, a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Tay, the chief Town of Anguis. 7 Aber-don, at the mouth of the River Done, whence it hath the name, (the word Aber in the B••itish signifying the mouth or influx of a River) an Vniver∣sity and Bishops See. 8 Pe••th, or S. Iohns Town, seated on the Tay, but in the middle of the king∣dom; walled, and replenished with an industrious people; the chief Town of the Sheriffdom of Perth. 9 Scone, on the further side of the Tay, adorned heretofore with a famous Monastery, the usuall place for the Inauguration of the Scotish Kings: the fatall stone, on which they did receive their Crown, (the Palladium of the Scotish Kingdom,) here kept, till the re∣movall of it unto Westminster, by King Edward the first. Vpon which stone there were of old in∣graven these Verses.

Ni fallat fatum, Scoti quocunque locatum Invenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem.

Translated in old Meeter thus,

The Scots shall brook that Realm as natif ground, If Weirds fail not, whaire ere this Stane is found.

Most happily accomplished in the Succession of King James the sixt to the Crown of England.

10. Dunbritton (B••itannodunum in the Latine) seated in a grassie Plain, at the fall or influx of the River Levin into the Cluyd, upon two steep and precipicious Rocks, flanked on the West with the said two Rivers, and on the East with a myerie Flat, drowned at every full Sea: the strongest Hold of all the Kingdom, and thought to be impregnable but by Famine or Treason; and the chief Town of the West side of Scotland; the name hereof communicated to the Fryth ad••oy∣ning.

The Antient Inhabitants of this Countrie dwelling within the limits of the Roman Province, were the Gadeni, possessing Tevidale, Twedale, Merch, and Lothien, whose chief Citie was Castra Ala∣la, now Edenburgh. 2 the Damnii, dwelling in Cluydsdale, Lennox, S••erling, and Menteith, whose chief Citie was Vanduara, now Renfraw; Lindum, now Linlithquo. 3 the S••lgovae, inha∣biting in Iadd sdale, Eus••dale, Eskdale, Annandale, and Niddisdale, whose chief place was Car∣bantorigum, now Caer-Laveroc••: and 4 the Novantes, conteining Galloway, Carri••k, Kyle and Cunningham; principall places of the which were, Leucopibia, now Whit-herne, and Re••igo••um, now Bargenic. Without the Province, amongst the Picts or barbarous Britans, divided generally into Caleaonii and Meatae, the Nations of most note were, 5 the Caledonii properly so called, ta∣king up all Strathern, Argile, Cantire, Albanie, Lorn, Perth, Angus, and Fife. 6 the Vermines of Mernis and Mar. 7 the Talzali of Buquhan. 8 the Vacomagi of Loqbuabre and Murray. 9 the Cantae of Ross and Sutherland. 10 the Cantini of Cathness; and 11 the Cornubii of S••rathna∣vern, the furthest Countrey Northward of all the Iland. Chief Towns of which were, Tamia, Banatia, Orea, Devana, and Tuesis; which we know not where to find upon any certainty.

The fortunes of this people, as they related to the Romans hath been shewn before: On the withdrawing of whose Forces, so much hereof as formerly had belonged to that Empire, was pos∣sessed by the Saxons, the residue thereof, as formerly, by the Scots and Picts: save that the Sax∣ons not content with that which the Romans held, made themselves masters also of the plain Coun∣tries, lying on the German Ocean, to which the passage out of Germany was both short and easie. By which accompt, besides those places in the East, they were possessed of the Counties or She∣riffdoms of Teifidile, weedale, March, Lothien, Liddisdale, Eusedale, Eskdale, Annandale, N••∣disdale, Cluydsdale▪ Galloway, Carick, Kyle, Cunningham, Lennox, and Sterling, being the rich∣est, and most flourishing part of the modern Scotland. The Scots, for their part, had the Counties of Cantire, Argile, Braid Albin, (or Alba••ie) Lor••, L••quhabre, and Strathnavern, lying on the West and North: the other Northern moyite (excepting some parts neer the coast of the German Ocean possessed by the Saxons) conteining the now Counties of Catness, Sutherland, Ross, Mur∣ray, Buq••h••n, Marre, Mern, Anguis, Athol, Perth, Fife, Strathern and Mente••th, being only left unto the Picts. From whence the Saxons and Scots came into these parts, hath been shewn already. And for the Picts, (to omit here the refutation of those who will have them to descend from the A∣gathyrsi, a People of Scythia) they were no other than such of the naturall Britans as never were brought under the R••man Empire, but still preserved their Countrie in its former Libertie; called therefore by T••rtulli••n, inaccessa Romanis loca, as indeed they were: and using still their antient custom of painting their bodies, after the rest of their Countriemen had conformed themselves to more civill courses, were by the Romans called Picti, and by that name first mentioned in the Pa∣negyrick of Eunomius, in the time of Constantine the Great. They long possessed these parts with∣out any In-mate, even till the yeer 424. when the Irish-Scots wanting room at home, and having formerly possessed themselves of the Western Isles first set foot in Britain: with whom they had continuall Warre, till in the end the Scots prevailing, compelled the Picts to abandon to them the Western parts, and withdraw themselves into the Eastern. Afterwards growing into better terms with one another, and willing to enlarge their borders towards the more flourishing South, they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League against the Britaus: whom on all sides they most miserably tortured, till vanquished and beat back by the conquering Saxons, against whom they contracted a new Confederacy. Taking the advantage of the death of Etheldred, King of the Northumbers, and the invasion of the Danes on the rest of England; they got into their hands all Bernicu••a, or so much of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians, as lay on the North of Twede, and Solway; reckoned from that time forwards as a part of their Dominions. But this good neighbour∣hood held not long betwixt these two Nations. It hapned at the last, that Achaius King of the Scots, maried Fergusia, Sister unto Hungust King of the Picts, and had by her a Sonne called Al∣pine, who after the death of Hungust, dying without issue, and having none of a neerer kindred, was in the judgement of the Scots to succeed in that Kingdom. But the Picts, alleging a Law o•• not admitting Aliens to the Crown, chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King: with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre, victorious for the most part, in conclusion slain. The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations, till at the last, after many bloody battels, and mutuall overthrows (the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side) Kenneth, the second of that name, vanquished Donsk••n, the last King of the Picts, with so great a slaughter of his People, that he extinguished not their Kingdom only, but their very name; pas∣sing from that time forwards under that of Scots. No mention after this of the Pictish Nation▪ unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France▪ and there, forsooth, subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy.

As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain, I shall begin the same with Fergu••, the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians: leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings

(half of them at the least before Christs Nativity) mentioned by Hector Boe••ius,* 1.275 Buchanan▪ and others of their Classick Authors. Neither shall I offend herein, as I conjecture, the more judici∣ous and understanding men of the Scotish Nation, (and for others I take little care) since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin, and his Successors, than I have done already with our own Brutus, and his. The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain, is, according to the above-named Hector Boetius, one Fergus, which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans, came (forsooth) into these parts out of Ireland. From him, unto Eugenius, we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession: which Eugenius, together with his whole Nation, is said to have been expelled the Iland, by a joynt confederacy of the Romans, B••itans, and Picts. Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius, they were reduced again into their possession here, by the valour and conduct of another Fergus, the second of that name. To this Fergus I re∣fer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in B••itain, holding the stories of the former 39 Kings, to be vain and fabulous. Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion, this expedition of Fergus into Britain, being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST, at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times, report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland.

The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are, 1 Achaius, who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive & defensive league with Charles the Great, between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland. The conditions whereof were, •• Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever; 2 Let the enemies unto one, be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other; 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France, the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired, the French King defraying the charges; 4 If the English invade Scotland, the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots. Never was there any league, which was either more faithfully observed, or longer continu∣ed, than this between these two Kingdoms: the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French, that it grew to a proverb, or by word, He that will France win, must with Scotland first begin. 2 Kenneth the second, who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts, extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland, deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it: the Picts (being either rooted out, or so few in number, that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots) from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author. 3 Malcolm the first, who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions, given to him by King Edmund of England, the Sonne of Athelstane, to have his aid against the Danes, or to keep him neutrall. Af∣ter which time, those Counties were sometimes Scotish, and sometimes English, till finally recove∣red by King Henry the 2d, and united to the Crown of England; never since dis-joyned. 4 Ken∣neth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm, made the Kingdom hereditary, to de∣scend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne; before which time (keeping within the compass of the Royall Family) the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew, the eldest in yeers, though further off before the younger Kinsman, though the neerer in blood. After which time (the op∣position and interruption made by Constantine the 3d, and Donald the 4th, excepted only) the El∣dest Sonnes of the Kings, or the next in birth, have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom. This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings, which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee, neer Chester, in such pomp and majestie. 5 Machbeth, of whom there goeth a famous story, which shall be told at large anon. 6 Malcolm the 3d, the Sonne of Duncane, who lived in England du∣ring the whole time of Machbeths tyranny, and thence brought into Scotland at his return not on∣ly some ••ivilities of the English garb, but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons, not here before used. At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife, (Sister of Edgar, surnamed Atbeling, and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England,) he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before. He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland, but after∣wards siding against him with the English, was slain at Alnwick. 7 David, the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third, succeeded his two Brothers, Edgar and Alexander (dying without issue) in the Throne of his Father; and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret, Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling, and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d, surnamed Iron∣side, K. of England, had the best Title to that Kingdom also: but dispossessed thereof by the Nor∣man Conquer••rs; with whom, by reason of the great puissance of those Kings, and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots, not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms; ••rom Maud the Sister of this David, maried to Henry the first of England, descended all the Kings of England (King Stephen excepted) to Queen Elizab••ths death: from David all the Kings of Scotland, till King Iames the sixth, who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England, in right of his Descent from another Margaret, the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th. So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only, under the Title of Great Britain, but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings (of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir) to the Crown of England; the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror. And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably, that though the Norman Conqueror got the Crown of England by the power of the Sword, from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d, surnamed Ironside; and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizab••ths death: yet Iames, the first Monarch of Great Britain, succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line, without relation to the Conquest of

the Norman Bastard. 8 William, the Brother of Malcolm the 4th, and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry (who died in the life of his Father) being taken Pri∣soner at the Battail of Alnwick, did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland, and was thereupon restored to his Liberty, and his Realm to peace. What doth occur concer∣ning the succeeding Kings, when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable, we shall see anon.

In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machb••th, than which for variety of Action, and strangeness of events, I never met with any more pleasing. The Storie in brief is thus. Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men, whom he employed in all matters of importance; Machbeth, and Banquho. These two travelling together through a Forrest, were met by three Fair••es, Witches (Weirds the Scots call them) whereof the first making obeysance unto Mach∣beth, saluted him Thane (a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded) of Glammis; the second, Thane of Cawder; and the third, King of Scotland. This is unequall dealing, saith Banquho, to give my Friend all the Honours, and none unto me; to whom one of the Weirds made answer, That he indeed should not be King, but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings, that should for e∣ver rule the Scots. And having thus said, they all suddenly vanished. Vpon their arrivall to the Court, Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis: & not long after, some new service of his re∣quiring new recompence, he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder. Seeing then how hap∣pily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former; he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third: and therefore first he killed the King, and after, by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people, he succeeded in his Throne. Being scarce warm in his seat, he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo: whom here∣upon suspecting as his supplanter, he caused him to be killed, together with his whole Posterity, Fleance one of his Sonnes, escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales. Freed, as he thought, from all fear of Banquho and his issue, he built Dunsinan Castle, and made it his ordinary seat: and afterwards on some new fears, consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate, was told by one of them, that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood (being some miles distant) came to Dunsinan Castle; and by another, that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman. Secure then, as he thought, from all future dangers, he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty, for the space of 18 yeers, for so long he tyrannized over Scotland. But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities, Mac-duffe, the Governor of Fife, associa∣ting to himself some few Patriots, equally hated by the Tyrant, and abhorring the Tyrannie, pri∣vily met one Evening at Bernane Wood, and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand (the better to keep them from Discovery) marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle, which they took by Scalado. Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe, who having overtaken him urged him to the combat: to whom the Tyrant, half in scorn, returned this Answer; That he did in vain attempt to kill him, it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman. Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee, for I was never born of Woman, but violently cut out of my Mothers belly: which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant, though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances, that he was very easily slain; and Malcolm Conmor, the true Heir of the Crown, seated in the Throne. In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales, that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey; and on her begat a Sonne called Walter; who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland, and his de∣scent once known, he was not only restored to the Honours, and Estates of his Ancestors, but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar, the Sonne of Malcolm the third, surnamed Conmor, the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity. From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart, who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland, the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart, which have Reigned successively in that king∣dom. But it is now time to leave off particulars, and look into the generall Succession of

The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts,

• 424. 1 Fergus.
• 2 Eugenius.
• 449. 3 Dongal.
• 4 Constantine.
• 5 Congall.
• 6 Goran.
• 7 Eugenius II.
• 8 Congall II.
• 9 Kinnatel.
• 10 Aidan.
• 604 11 Kenneth.
• 12 Eugenius III.
• 622 13 Ferchard.
• 14 Donald.
• 15 Ferchard II.
• 16 Malduine.
• 17 Eugenius IV.
• 18 Eugenius V.
• 19 Amberkeleth.
• 20 Eugenius VI.
• 21 Mordac.
• 730 22 Etfinus.
• 23 Eugenius VII.
• 24 Fergus II.
• 25 Solvathius.
• 26 Achaius.
• 809 27 Congall III.
• 28 Dongall II.
• 29 Alpine, slain in a Battail by the Picts, in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom, pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother, Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof.
• 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine; who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts, extending

• extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom, from one Sea to the other, over all the bounds of modern Scotland; of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch; the Founder of the new Succession of

The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts.

• A. Ch.
• 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland. 17.
• 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d.
• 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d.
• 875. 4 Ethus, Brother of Constantin the 2d.
• 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d.
• 903. 6 Constantin III. 30.
• 933. 7 Malcolm, Sonne of Donald the 3d.
• 949. 8 I••gulph, an Intrnder. 12.
• 961. 9 Duffe, Sonne of Malcolm. 1.
• 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe.
• 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder, against the Law, and Line of Kenneth the 3d.
• 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by G••ime, the Nephew of Duffe.
• 1035. 13 Duncan, Sonne of Grime, succeeded Malcolm the 2d, dying without issue.
• 1040. 14 Macbeth, the Tyrant and Vsurper.
• 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan.
• 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban, Brother of Malcolm the 3d.
• 1098. 17 Edgar, Sonne of Malcolm the 3d.
• 1107. 18 Alexander, Brother of Edgar.
• 1124. 19 David, Brother of Alexander.
• 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David.
• 1166. 21 William, Brother of Malcolm the 4th.
• 1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William.
• 1250. 23 Alexander III, Sonne of Alexander the 2d. after whose death, dying without any issue, An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody. Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom, occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it: the principall whereof were Bruc•• and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David, Earl of Huntingdon, younger Sonne of William, and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d, the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d, those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct. And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves, it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England, as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom; who selecting 12 English, and as many of the Scots to advise about it, with the consent of all ad∣judged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway, Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife, Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway, and of the Lady Margaret, the Eldest Daughter of the said David; who having done his homage to the said King Edward, was admitted King.
• 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol, an English-man, but forgetfull both of English birth, and English Fa∣vours, invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner, and was taken Prisoner by King Edward. Who following his blow, made himself Master of all Scotland, which he held during the rest of his life, and had here his Chancery and other Courts. 6.
• 1306. 25 Robert Bruce, Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale (Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother, the second Daughter of David Earl of Hun••ingd••n, and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was, though descended from the Elder Sister) was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first, but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death: confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d, at the fight of Banocks∣bourn not far from Sterling, spoken of before. But he being dead, Anno 1332. Ed∣ward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom on••
• 1332. 26 Edward Baliol, Sonne of Iohn Baliol, rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English; who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword. 10.
• 27 David Bruce, the Sonne of Robert, restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots, and a great enemy to the English. Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice, he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip, the Wife of that King, and brought to Windsor; where he was Prisoner, for a while, with King Iohn of France. Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour. 29.
• 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart, King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of Da∣vid B••uce, was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales (as was said before, re∣storing thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland.
• 1390. 29 R••bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d, called Iohn before he came to the Crown; in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie, who had an aim at it for himself. 16.
• 1406. 30 Iames, Sonne of R••bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England, as he was crossing the Seas for France, to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King ••enry the 5th, after 18 years absence, he was at last most mise∣rably murdered by the Earl of Athol, claiming a right unto that Crown. 42.

• 1448. 31 Iames II.* 1.276 slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle. 24.
• 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects. 29.
• 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret, the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th, but at the so∣liciting of the French, (against the Peace between the Nations) he invaded England (in the absence of King Henry the 8th) with 100000 men: but was met with by the Earl of Su••rey (having 26000 men in his Army) nigh unto Flodden; where he was slain, together with two Bishops, twelve Earles, fourteen Lords, and his whole Army routed. 23.
• 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th, and the Lady Margaret, kept for a time so good cor∣respondencie with the English, that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter. But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them, he invaded their Borders in the year 1542: and was met by the Lord Wharton, then War∣den of the West Marches. The battells being ready to joyn, one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite, though otherwise of no great parentage, was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall: which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation, that they threw down their weapons, and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners, there being not one man slain one either side. The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn, and Cassiles; the Barons Maxwell, Oli hant, Somerwell, Flemming, with divers o∣thers: besides many of the principall Gentry. 28.
• 1542. 35 Mary, the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift, succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne; promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of Eng∣land; but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France, where maried to Fran∣cis, then Dolphin, afterwards King of the French, of that name the 2d. After whose death, she maried Henry Lord Darnly, eldest Sonne of Matth••w Earl of Lennox. Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction, she was compelled to flie into England; where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Foth••ringhay Castle in Northam••tonshire, and interred at Peterburg, Anno 1586.
• 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots, and of Henry Lord Darnly, was crow∣ned King in his Cradle also. He maried 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Daughter of C••ristian the 3d, King of De••mark; was chose of the Order of the Garter, Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England, March 24, Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th, who having two Daughters, bestowed the Eldest. (contrary to the mind of his Counsell) on the King of Scots, and the Younger on the King of the French: that so, if his own Issue m••le should fail, and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England; then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England, and not England wait on France, as upon the greater. In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England, the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉〈◊〉, spoken o•• before, did receive accomplishment. And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time, which is this Englishmen, fo•• that they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them to drunkenness, to treason, and to rechlessness of Gods house, fi••st by Danes, and the•• by Normans, and the third time by Scots, whom they holden least worth of all, they shall be over∣com••. Then the World shall be unstable, and so diverse and variable, that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing. For on this union of the kingdoms, this pre∣diction seems to have been accomplished; the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agree∣ing, and the Scots never subduing England, but by this blessed Victory: unless perhaps the Accom∣plishment thereof be still to come; or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn, in which were slain 50000 English, as the Scotish Writers doe report, and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time, that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots, as before was noted.

The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns, or 30000 sterling: and it is not like that they were much more, if they came to that: here being no commodity in this King∣dom to allure strangers to traffick; the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean; the coun∣try in most places barren; and many of the Subjects, those specially of the Out-Isles, and the Western parts, so extremely barbarous, that they adde very small improvement to the publick Trea∣surie.

And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue, were their Forces also. For though the Country be very populous, and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger, and inured to hardship; yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay, their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes, and then, if not a great deal sooner, did disband themselves. For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres, and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require; used to provide for themselves and their followers, Tents, money, victuals, provision of all sorts and all other necessaries; the King supplying them with nothing. Which being spent, they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 disbanded, and went home again, without attending long on the Expedition. Which I conceive to be the reason, why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt th•• Nations, made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England; without performing any th••ng of speciall moment: and that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest; but onely as Mercin••∣ries to the ••rench and other Nations that have hired them. And though it be affirmed that the

Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th (being then in France) consisted of 100000 fighting men; yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie: few of those men being armed, or trained up to service; and therefore easily discom∣fited by a far less Army. 'Tis true, that in the year 1643 the Sco••ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot, 2000 Horse, and 1000 Dragoons; with Arms, Artillery and Ammuni∣on correspondent to it: which was the gallantest Army, and the best appointed, that ever that Na∣tion did set out in the times foregoing. But then it is as true withall, that this Army was maintai∣ned and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England, at the rate of 30000 per mens••m, and an advance of 100000 l. before hand, the better to invite them to embrace the action, and pre∣pare necessaries for it; without any charge unto themselves. And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after, under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran, was little inferi∣our unto this in number, but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms, and other necessary ap∣pointments: yet it is well known, that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to com∣pound that Army; the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the for∣mer war.

In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes, the Kings of the Scots, and their Ambassadours and Agents, had place in all Generall Councils, and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies, before those of Ca∣stile: and by the Statists of late times, have been reckoned (with the Kings of England, France, and Spain) for absolute Monarchs. But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d, when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England. For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England, may be apparently demon∣strated by these following Arguments. 1 By the Homages, and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Sco••s unto those of England: Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour; as William one of his Successors, did to King Henry the 2d, and that not onely for the three Northern Counties, or the Earldom of Huntingdon, (as by some pretended) but for the very Crown it self; Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings, which rowed King Edgar over the Dee, as before was noted. 2ly, By the interposing of King Edw. the first, and the submission of the Scots to that interposing, in determining the controversie of successi∣on betwixt Bruce and Baliol: as in like case, Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Ar••oys, which was holden of the Crown of France, and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert; or as King Edward the 3d, in the right of the said Crown of France, determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford, and Charles of Blais, for the Dukedom of Bretagne, 3ly, By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates, Peers, and other the Estates of Scot∣land, subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman; wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England, not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him, but as of his originall and undoubted right. Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly, By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves, who in their Coins, Com∣missions, and publick Instruments, assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland, but of Reges Scotorum, or the Kings of the Scots; and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation, yet there is some superiour Lord (King Paramount as we may call him) who hath the Royalty of the Land. 5ly, By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England, not onely in the times of King Edward the first, but in some times since. For when William Wallis a Sco∣tishman by Birth, and the best Soldier of that Countrie, was taken Prisoner and brought to London, he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor: which had been an illegall and unrighteous judge∣ment, had he been a Prisoner of Warre, and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England. The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill, another of that Kingdom, in the same Kings reign. In like manner, in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case, when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a ••cot, and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence; that his testimony was to be allowed of, be∣cause the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens. And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign, desired a Medietatem lingue, because he was a Scot••shman, and so an Alien; it was denied him by the Court, because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens, but as Subjects rather. So also, when Robert Umf••amville, Lord of Kyme, was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d, by the name of Robert Earl of A••gus, (which is a dignity in Scotland) and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville, without the addition of that honour; the Writ was judged to abate: which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done, if Scotland had not been reputed to be und••r the Vassal∣lage of the Kings of England. 6ly, and lastly, By a Charter of Lands and Arms, (which I have in my custodie) granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign, to 〈…〉〈…〉 ••••∣worth in the County of Chester, one of the Ancestors of my Mother: in which it is expressed, that the said Lands & Arms were conferred upon him by that King, for his eminent services, 〈…〉〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel, Baliol, Roya' Escosse et Vassald: Angleterre, that is to say, against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K: of Scotland, and Vassal of England. A thing so cleer, that if King ••ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey, he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention, in hammering the Case of the Post-〈◊〉〈◊〉 for h••m, to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England. The acknowledgement and Reviver of their

old Subjection would have served his turn.* 1.277 But of this Argument enough, and perhaps too much: I onely adde, that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of ••cotland, employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet o•• his Countrie. I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government, by reason of the Kings absence, and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there: that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie, till they were made a Province of the Eng∣lish Emp••re, and governed by a Vice-Roy, as Ireland was.

The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom, was that of S. Andrew, instituted by Hungus, King o•• the Picts, to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of Eng∣land. The Knights did wear about their neck•• a Collar, interlaced with Thistles, with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it: The Motto, Nemo me impunè lacessit. It took this name because after the battel, Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews, and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign (which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Azure) whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize.

2 But this Order being expired many Ages since, there is now no Order of Knighthood in it, (except Kn••ghts Bachelers) but that of N••va Scotia; ordained by King Iam••▪ Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies; in imitation of the order of Baronets in Eng∣land, or the ••lantation of Ulster. Hereditary, as that also is, but the Knights hereof distinguished by a R••bband of Orange-Tawnie.

The Arms are ••ol, a Lion Rampant Mars, within a double Tressure counter-flowred: Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots, at what time he con∣tracted the League with France: signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians) Fran∣corum ••••ibus Leonem ex••nde muniendum; that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France.

Reckoned in Scotland, with the Isles of it.

Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews. Aberdeen.

IRELAND.

IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean: parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell. Situate on the West of Britain, next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe, containing in length 300, and in bredth 120 miles: and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates; the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern, and 1•• hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts.

It was once called Scotia, from the Scots who did there inhabit: and Scotia Minor, to difference it from ••cotland in the Isle of Britain. But the generall name hereof is Ireland; by the Latines called Hiberni••, by the Greeks, Iernia. And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Ibe∣r••••, a Spa••••sh Captain; and some from Irnaulph, once a supposed Duke hereof; as others ab Hyber∣no 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Winter like and inclement Air: yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland, which signifyeth in their own language a Western land. And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by B••chartus, (more neer the name than most of his other Fancies) who will have it called Hib••r••a, from 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Phoe••ician word, signifying the furthest Habitation: there being no Coun∣trie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland.

Their own Chronicles, or F••bles rather, tell us, how Caesarea, Noahs Neece, inhabited here be∣fore the Flood; and how 300 years after the Flood, it was subdued by Bartholanus, a Scythian, who overcame here I know not what Gyants. Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince, and ••word, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, came hither: and last of all Gaothel, with his Wife Scota, one of Pharaobs daugh∣ters, who must needs name this Iland Scotia. But not to honour such fopperies with a confutati∣on, 〈…〉〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain. For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it, and so had a more speedy waftage hither; Secondly, the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉〈…〉 Iland; and Thirdly, Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict: Solum, 〈…〉〈…〉 ingenia hominum, hand multum à Britannia differunt, the habits and dispositi∣on of the people were not much unlike the Britans. For further evidence whereof it was obser∣ved at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first, that many of

their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iri••h: which shews that they did both descend from the same originall. But then we must observe withall, that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers, than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery: said by Strabo to be man-eaters; accustomed, as Solinus telleth us) to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight. Nor were the Women, though the softer and more tender Sex, free from such wilde and savage customs; it being a constant course amongst them, when they were delivered of a man-childe, to put some meat into the mouth of it, on the point of a sword; wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms, and the heat of battell. Both Sexes u••ed to trim them∣selves with the Teeth of Fishes, white as the driven Snow, or the polished Ivorie; and therein pla∣ced the greatest part of their pride and bravery.

Nor are the modern Irish much abhorrent from such barbarous customs, as plainly shew from what Originall they descend; altered but little by converse with more civill Nations. O•• natu∣rall constitution generally strong and nimble of body, haughty of heart, careless of their lives, pati∣ent in cold and hunger, implacable in enmity, constant in love, light of belief, greedy of glory; and in a word, if they be bad, you shall no-where find worse; if they be good, you shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 meet with better. The Diet, especially of the meer Irish, is for the most part, on herbs, roots, butter ming∣led with oat-flower, milk, and beef-broth: eating flesh many times without bread, which they disgest with ••••quebaugh; and give their bread-corn to their horses instead of Pro••••nder. But more particularly those of the richer sort in all parts, and of all sorts those which inhabit within the Pale (as they themselves call it) and in such places where the English Discipline hath been enter∣tained, conformable to civility, both in behaviour and apparrell: The Kernes (for by that name they call the wild Irish of the poorer and inferiour sort) most extremely barbarous; not behaving themselves like Christians, scarcely like men. All of them so tenacious of their antient customs, that neither power, nor reason, nor the sense of the inconveniencies which they suffer by it, can wean them to desert or change them. A pregnant evidence whereof, is their use o•• Ploughing, not with such geares or harness, as in other places, but by tying the hindmost, horses head to the tayl of the former: which makes the poor Jades draw in a great deal of pain; makes them unserviceable by the soon losing of their tayls; and withall is a course of so slow a dispatch, that they cannot break up as much ground in a week, as a good Teem well harnessed would perform in a day; yet no perswa∣sion hath been able to prevail upon them for the changing of this hurtfull and ridiculous custom. And when the Earl of Strafford, the late Lord Deputy, had damned it by Act of Parliament, and laid a penalty on such as should after use it: the people thought it such a grievance, and so injuri∣ous to the Nation, that among other things demanded towards a Pacification of the present trou∣bles, their Agents and Commissioners insisted eagerly on the abrogation of this Law. An humour like to this in the point of Husbandry, we shall hereafter meet with in another place. Neer of kin to which, is a lazie custom that they have of burning their straw (rather than put themselves to the pains to thresh it) by that means to part it from the corn. From which no reason can dis∣swade them, nor perswasions winne them. They have among them other customs as absurd, though less inconvenient, as placing a green bush, on May-day, before their doores, to make their kine yeeld the more milk; kneeling down to the New Moon as soon as they see it, desiring her to leave them in as good health as shee found them, and many others of like na∣ture.

They use a Language of their own, but spoken also in the West of Scotland, and the H••br••des or Western Ilands: which though originally British, or a Dialect of it, by reason of their intermixture with 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Danes, Easterlings or Oost-mans, and English-Saxons, hath no Affinitie with the W••lch, for ought I can learn.

The Christian Faith was first preached among them by S. Patrick, affirmed to be the Nephew of S. Ma••tin of ••ou••s, Anno 435. Reformed in the more civill parts, and the English Colonies, ac∣cording to the platform of the Church of England: but the Kernes, or naturall wild Irish, (and many of the better sort of the Nation also) either adhere unto the Pope, or to their own supersti∣tious fancies, as in former times. And to say truth, it is no wonder that they should; there be∣ing no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion: either by translating the Bible, or the Engli••h Liturg••e, into their own Language, as was done in Wales; but forcing them to come to Church to the Engli••h Service, which the people understand no more than they do the Mass. By mean•• whereof, the Irish are not onely kept in continuall ignorance, as to the doctrine and devoti∣ons of the Church of England, and others of the Protestant Churches: but those of Rome are furni∣shed with an excellent Argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the common Hearers doe not understand. And therefore I doe heartily commend it to the care of the State (when these distempers are composed) to provide, that they may have the Bible, and all other publick means of Christian Instruction, in their naturall tongue.

The Soil of it self is abundantly fruitfull, but naturally fitter for grass and pasturage, than it is for tillage: as may be seen in such places where the industrie of man is aiding to the naturall good∣••ess of the Soil. But where that wanteth, the Country is either over-grown with Woods, or en∣combred with vast Boggs and unwholesom Marishes, yeelding neither profit nor pleasure unto the Inhabitants. In some places, as in the County of Armagh, so rank and fertill, that the laying of any soil or compost on it, doth abate its fruitfulness, and proves the worst Husban∣dry that can be.

It hath been antiently very famous for the Piety and Religious lives of the Monks. Amongst whom I cannot but remember Columbus, and of him this memorable Apothegm: when offered many fair preferments to leave his Country, he returned this Answer, It becomes not them to imbrace other mens goods, who for Christs sake had forfaken their own. Of no less pietie, but more eminent in point of Learning, was Richard Fitz-Rafe, Arch-Bishop of Armagh, commonly called Armacanus, who flourished about the yeer 1350. A declared Enemie of the Errors and corrup∣tions of the Church of Rome.

It is affirmed of this Iland, that (amongst other Privileges which it hath above other Ilands) it fostereth no venomous Serpent, and that no such will live here, brought from other places. Hence of her self we find her speaking in the Poet.

Illa ego sum Graiis, Glacialis Hibernia dicta; Cui Deus, & melior rerum nascentium Origo, Ius commune dedit cum Creta altrice Tonantis, Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris.

I am that Iland which in times of old The Greeks did call Hibernia, ycie-cold: Secur'd by God and Nature from this fear, Which gift was given to Crete, Ioves Mother dear; That poisonous Snake should never here be bred, Or dare to hiss, or hurtfull venom spred.

The other miracles of this Iland, are, 1 That there is a Lake in the Countie of Armagh, into which if one thrust a peece of Wood, he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the Mud to be turned into Iron; and that which is in the Water, to be turned into a Whet-Stone: richly de∣served by him, if the tale be false, who did first report it. 2ly, That the Kine will yield no Milk, if their Calves be not by them; or at least their Calves skinnes stuffed with straw or Hay. It is said also, that all the breed of this Countrie are of less size than they be in England, except Women and Greybounds, and those much bigger than with us.

As for the Clergie of this Countrie, they have been little beholding to their Lay-Patrons in for∣mer times: some of their Bishops being so poor, that they had no other Revenues than the Pasture of two Milch-Beasts. And so far had the Monasteries and Religious houses invaded by Appropria∣tions, the Churches rights, that of late times in the whole Province of Connaught the whole Sti∣pend of the Incumbent was not above 40 shillings, in some places not above 16. So that the poor Irish must needs be better fed than taught: for ad tenuitatem Beneficiorum necessario sequitur ig∣norantia Sacerdotum; Poor Benefices will be fitted with ignorant Priests, said Panormitan rightly. But this was remedied in part by his Sacred Majesty King CHARLES, the second Monarch of Great Britain, who liberally (at the suit of the late Lord Arch-B. of Canterbury) restored unto this Church all the Impropriations and Portions of Tithes, which had been vested in the Crown. An action of most singular pietie, and Princely bountie.

Principall Rivers of this Countrie, are, 1 the Shannon (the Senas of Ptolomie) which arising in the Mountains of Letrim in the County of Connaught, and making many fair Lakes as it passeth forwards; loseth it self, after a course of 200 miles (of which 60 navigable) in the Western Oce∣an. 2 The Liff, by Ptolomie called Libnius, neighboured by the City of Dublin. 3 Awiduffe, or Blackwater, as the English call it. 4 Sione, supposed to be the Medona of the antient Writers. 5 The Showre. 6 The Slanie, &c. Of which, and others of like note, take this following Catalogue, out of the Canto of the mariage of the Thames and Medway in the Faierie Queen.

There was the Liffie rowing down the lea, The sandie Slane, the stonie Aubrian, The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea, The pleasant Boyne, the fishie-fruitfull Banne, Swift Awiduffe, which of the Englishman Is call'd Blackwater; and the Liffar deep, Sad Trowis that once his people over-ran, Strong Allo tumbling from Slewlogheer steep, And Mallo mine, whose waves I wilom taught to weep.

There also was the wide-embayed Mayre, The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many wood; The spreading Lee, that like an Iland fair Incloseth Cork with his divided flood; And balefull Oure, late stain'd with English blood, With many more, &c. So the renowned Spencer in his Canto of the mariage of Thames and Medway.

But besides these Rivers, this Iland is in most places well-stored with Lakes, yeelding great plen∣ty of Fish to the parts adjoyning. The principall of which, 1 Lough-Enne, containing 15 miles in bredth, and 30 miles in sength; shaded with woods, and so replenished with fish, that the Fishermen complain of too much abundance, and the often breaking of their nets. It hath also in

it many Ilands, one most remarkable for the strange and horrid noises which are therein heard; called therefore by the Vulgar S. Patricks Purgatorie. Almost as big as this is 2 the Lake of Co••bes, which loseth it self in the Sea not far from Galloway. A Lake of 26 miles in length, and four in bredth; said to have in it 30 Ilets, abounding with Pine-trees. 3 Lough-Foyle, supposed to be the Logia of Ptolomic. 4 Lough-Eaugh, out of which the River Banne, abundantly well-stored with Salmons, hath its first Originall. And besides these and many others of less note, there are said to be three Lakes in the Province of Meth, not far asunder, and having an entercourse of waters: but of so different a temper, that the Fish which are proper to the one (for each of them hath its proper and peculiar sorts) will not live in the other: but either dieth, or by some secret convey∣ances find a way to their own Lake out of which they were brought.

It was divided antiently into five Provinces, each one a Kingdom of it self; that is to say, 1 Leinster, 2 Meth, 3 Ulster, 4 Connaught, and 5 Mounster: but of late time the Province of Meth is reckoned for a Member or part of Leinster.

1 LEINSTER, by the Latines called Lagenia, hath on the East, the Irish Channel, (commonly called S. Georges Channel) by which parted from the Isle of Great Britain; on the West, the River Newrie, (Neorus as the Latines call it) which divides it from Mounster; on the North, the Province of Meth; and the main Ocean on the South. The Soil more fruitfull general∣ly than the rest of Ireland, because better cultivated and manured, as having been longest in the possession of the English: from whom a great part of the Inhabitants doe derive them••elves, and for that reason more conformable to the civilities and habit of the English Nation. Well watred, besides a large Sea-coast, with many fair and pleasant Rivers; the principall whereof, 1 the Barrow, called in Latine Birgus; 2 the Newrie, 3 the Showre, and 4 the Liffie, (the Libmus of Ptolomie) neighbouring Dublin the chief City.

It containeth the Counties of 1 Dublin, 2 Kilkenny, 3 Caterlough, 4 Kildare, 5 Lease, or Queens County, 6 Ophalie, or Kings County and 7 W••ishford: in which are comprehended 34 Towns of note, and 88 Castles, well-fortified, and able to make good resistance against an Ene∣my; the English being forced to fortifie themselves in their Plantations with strong holds and for∣tresses, against the incursions of the Natives.

Place of most observation in it, 1 Dublin, supposed to be the Eblana of Ptolomie; by the Irish called Bala••leigh, because being seated in a fennie and moorish Soil, it was built on piles, as the word doth signifie in that language. Situate at or neer the mouth of the Rive Liffie, which affor∣deth it a commodious Haven, but that the entrances thereof are many times encumbred with heaps of Sand. The Citie very rich and populous, as being the Metropolis of all the Iland, the Seat of the Lord Deputy, an Archbishops See, and an Vniversity, besides the benefit redounding from the Courts of Iustice. In those respects well-fortified against all emergencies; and adorned with ma∣ny goodly buildings, both private and publique. The principall of which, are the Castle, where∣in the Lord Deputy resideth, built by Henry Loandres once Archbishop here; a College founded by Queen Elizabeth, to the honour, and by the name of the blessed Trinity▪ the Cathedrall Church dedicated to S. Patrick, the Apostle of the Irish Nation; a fair Collegiate Church called Christ-Church, besides thirteen others destinated to Parochial meetings. Being destroyed almost to no∣thing in the Danish Wars, it was re-edified by Harald▪ surnamed Harfager, King of the Norwegi∣ans, then Masters of most parts of the Iland; and after the subjection of it to the Crown of Eng∣land, was peopled with a Colonie of Bristol men. 2 Weishford or Wexford, the Menapia of Ptolemie, situate on the mouth of the River Slane, supposed to be the Modona of the same Author: the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English. 3 Kilkenny, on the River Newre, the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie, and the fairest Town of all the In-lands: so called, quasi Cella Canic••, the Cell or Monastery of Canicus, a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie. 4 Kildare, an In-land Town also, and a Bishops See; but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds, of long time honoured with this title. One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th, as a man of so unquiet and turbu∣lent a nature, that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression; Finally, all Ireland cannot rule this Earl; the King replyed, that then this Earl should rule all Ireland: and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom. 5 Rosse, once populous, well-traded, and of large Circumference, now a ruine onely; nothing remaining but the Walls, which were built by Isabell, the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke, the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d. 6 Philips Town, the principall of the County of Ophalie, or Kings Countie; so called in honour of King Philip; as 7 Marieburg, the chief of Lease, or the Queens County, was in honour of Queen Mary. 8 Leighlin, a place of great importance, well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish, by the Lord Deputy Bellingham. 9 Cater∣l••gh, commonly, but corruptly Carlough, a Town of great strength, and the chief of that County. 10 Rheban, not otherwise of note, but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Pto∣lomie.

2 METH, by the Latines called Media, by Giraldus, Midia; because situate in the mid∣dest of the land, hath on the South, Leinster; on the West, Connaught; on the North, Vlster; on the East, the Irish Sea, or S. Georges Channel. A small, but rich and pleasant Province: well stocked with people, and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation; and for a sweet and wholesom Air, not inferiour to any. Divided into three Counties onely, that is to say, 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Meth,

2 West-Met••, and 3 Long ford; containing 13 Towns of note, and ••4 Castles of good esteem. By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland.

Townes of most consequence herein, 1 Trim, the chief Town of the County of East-Meth, the antient Baronie of the Lacies, possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County, and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster. 2 Tredah, more properly Droghedah, situate on the River B••ine on the edge of Ulster, to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River: a very fair and populous City, as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified, and furnished with a large and commodious Haven. It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River, for the Conveniency of passage (as the word signifieth in that Language) and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers. 3 Mulinga, the chief Town of West-Meth. 4 Delvin, in the same County also, the Baronie of the Na∣gents, an antient Familie in this tract. 5 Longford, of most note in the Countty so named, but not else observable.

As for the fortunes of this Province (for L••inster sin••e the first Conquest of it, hath been in∣separably a••nexed to the Crown of England) it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d, to Hugh Lacy, a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland; who left it unto Wa••ter his younger Sonne. By Margaret, and Matild••, the Neeces of this Wal••er by his Sorne Gilbert, one moyety hereof came to the Mor••imers Earls of March, and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth: and the other moyety to the Verduns, by whom disper∣sed and scatered into divers Families. Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th. in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth, to which the County of Longford was after added, as it continueth to this day.

3 VLSTER, by the Latines called Vltonia, is the largest Province of all Ireland; boun∣ded on the South, with Meth and Connaught; on the West, with the vast Irish Ocean; on the North, with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean; and on the East, with S. Georges Channel. A Country fruitfull of it self, but in most places for∣merly over-grown with Woods, and drowned in Marishes and great bogs, by the naturall sloth∣fulness of the people: made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British, than in times foregoing.

It is divided into the Counties of, 1 Louth, 2 Cavan, 3 Fermanath, 4 Down, 5 Mo∣naghan, 6 Armagh, 7 Colrane, 8 Tirconnel, 9 Ti••-O••n, and 10 Antrim. In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick, and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie, and keeping under the wild Irish, wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts, than the rest of Ireland. The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof; many great Lakes in the body of it, besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne, called in Latine B••anda, which divides it from Meth, 2 the Bann, 3 Moandus, and 4 the Eyn, belonging to this Province wholly.

Places of most importance in it, 1 Armagh, on or neer the River Kalin, the chief Town of the County so called, and the See of an Arch-Bishop, who is the Primate of all Ireland. An antient City, but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion, that it can scarce pre∣serve the reputation of a Market Town. 2 Carlingford, and 3 Dundalk, both situate on the Sea side, and both within the County of Louth. 4 Knock-Fergus, the chief of Antrim, more properly Rock-F••rgus (and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish) so called from Fer∣gus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack. Seated upon a large and ca∣pacious Bay (the Vinder••us of Ptolomie) which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port; as well by naturall situation, as the works of Art very strongly fortified; by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire, from which little distant. 5 London-Derry, a Colonie of the Londoners, best built of any Town in the North of Ireland. 6 Dungannon, the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales. 7 Dungall, the principall of Tir-Connell. 8 Robogh, a small Village at present, but antiently a Bishops See, fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old R••bogdii, an Irish Tribe, and placed by Ptolomie in this tract, where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogd••um, now the Faire-Fore-land; as is probably conceived by the learned Camden.

This, as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom, so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England, and reduced to good order and civility. First conquered by Iohn Cur∣•••• a valiant 〈…〉〈…〉, in the reign of King Henry the 2d. by whom created Earl of Vlster. But being maligned for his eminent vertues, and after proscribed by King Iohn, this Title and E∣state were both con••erred upon Hugh Licie, the Lord and Conquerour of Meth, whom before we spake of▪ By an Heir Generall of the Lacies, it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught; and by the mariage of El••zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh, the last Earl of that ••amily, it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence, the second Sonne (then living) of King Edward the 3d: as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March, from them by the like mariage to the house of York, and in the person of King Edward the 4th. to the Crown again. But being neglected by the English, in the whole cour••e of their Government, especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster, it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish, (who had born too great sway here in the former times) and so estranged from the civilit••es of England, and their Allegiance to that Crown, as if it had never been in subjection

to it.* 1.278 In which estate it did continue (the Kings of England having here no more power or profit, than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them) till the Rebellion 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal, the then Earl of 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Oen, brought it in full sub∣jection to the English-Government, of which more hereafter.

4 CONNAVGHT, in Latine called Connacia, by the Irish, Connaght, is bounded on the North, with Vlster; on the West, with the Main Ocean; on the South, with M••un∣ster, from which parted by the River Shanon; and on the East, with Meth and some part of L••in∣ster. So called from the Nagnatae, an old Irish Nation, or from Nagnata a Port-Town, both placed by Ptolomie in this tract. The Soil of the same t••mper with that of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times, in which indifferently well cleered of both incon∣veniences.

It hath been also called by our English Writers, the Countie of Clare, from Thomas de Clare, one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester, on whom it was conferred by King Ed∣ward the first: and is divided at the present into these five Shires, that is to say, 1 Letri••, 2 ••os∣common, 3 Maio, 4 Slego, and 5 Galloway and Twomond. In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick, (an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors) and about 24 Castles, for defence of the Countrie, of old erecti∣on, besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles.

Places of most note and observation, 1 Toam, an Archbishops See. 2 Athenry, an antient Town, but decaied and ruinous; of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham, a noble Englishman, who had great possessions in this tract. 3 Letrim, the chief Town of the Coun••ie so named, neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains, unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English, in Tir-Oens rebellion; and by the Spring or Fountain of the River he∣nin or Shanon, whose course we have before described. 4 Slego, and 5 Roscommon, the chief Towns of their severall Counties. 6 Athlone, a Peece of great strength, and the Key of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 7 Twomond, not otherwise much observable, but for giving the title of an ••arl to the noble Fami∣ly of O-Brian, (descended from the Kings of Connaught) advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th. 8 Galloway, the principall of this Province, a Bishops See, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness. Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉〈◊〉 orbes, in the Western Ocean; A noted Emporie, and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants, that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman, demanded in what part of Galloway, Ireland stood; as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland, and Ireland onely the name of some Town.

This once a Kingdom of it self, as the rest of those Provinces; the last King whereof was Rodo∣rick, surnamed the Great, who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets, entituled him∣self sole Monarch or King of Ireland. But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d, his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England, by the valour and good fortune of W••lliam de Burgh, Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Glocester, Willi••m de Bermingham, and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation. And though all of them did p••rtake of the fruit of their labours; yet the greatest part of the spoil, together with the title of Lords of Co••∣naught, fell to the Family of the Burghs; from them to Lionel D. of Clarence, and by degrees un∣to the Crown, as before was shewn. Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engli••••, as Vlster was, by the supine neglect of the Kings of England: till the Rebellion of Ti••-O••n, invol∣ving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him, involved them also consequently in the same destruction.

5 MOVNSTER, by the Latines called Momonia, is bounded on the North▪ with Connaught; on the East, with Leinster; on the West, with the Atlant••••k or Western Ocean; and on the South, with the Vergivian. By the naturall Irish it is called Mown, whence the Eng∣lish had the name of Mounster. A Province, which for rich Towns, commodious Havens, fair Rivers, and the fertilitie of the Soil, yeelds not to any in the Kingdom.

It is divided into six Counties, viz. 1 Limerick, 2 Waterford, 3 Cork, 4 Desmond, 5 K••rry, and 6 Tipperarie; which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine: And in these Shires are comprehended (besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping) 24 owns of note and trading, and 66 Castles of old erection.

Places of most observation, 1 Cassiles, in the Countie of Limerick, an Archbishops See ••d∣vanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third, about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the principall of that Countie, and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom: Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon, by which means well fortified: a well-frequ••nted Emporie, and a Bishops See; Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles, but ••o accomo••••ed by the River, that ships of burden come up close to the very wals. The Castle and the Bridge, pee∣ces of great both strength and beautie, were of the foundation o•• King ••ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation. 3 Clonmel, in the Countie of Tipperarie, of great strength and consequence. 4 Holy Cross, in the same County also, once flourishing, by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see & worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed: which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town, so it obtained the rights of a County Pala••••e for the County also. 5 Thurles, in the same Countie, which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of ••rmona, but not else observable. 6 Waterford, on the River Showre, a well-traded Port, a Bishops See, and the second Citie of the Kingdom: Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland, and for

that cause endowed with many ample privileges.* 1.279 First built by some Norwegian Pirates, who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country, yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping, that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants, and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power. 6 Cork, (by the Latines called Corcagia) the principall of that Countie, and a Bishops See: well walled, and fitted with a very commodious Haven; consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length; inhabited by a civill, wealthy, and industrious people. 7 Dunk-Eran, an old Episcopall See, supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie, but not else observable. 8 Kinsale, upon the mouth of the River Rany, a commodious Port, opposite to the Coasts of Spain, and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison, under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar', but soon recovered (after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof) by the valour and indefa∣tigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy, the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom. 9 Baltimore, 10 Youghall, and 11 Bere-havi••••, all upon the Sea, and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens. 12 L••smore, of old a Bishops See, now annexed to Waterford, in which shire it standeth. Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province; but that it was so carefully loo∣ked to by the Kings of England, that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer (in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, in power and place next to the Deputie himself) called the Lord President of Mounster: by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland.

The antient Inhabitants of this Iland, being originally Britans (as before is said) were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii, Darmi, Volnntii, Ven••cni••, and Erdini, possessing the Northern parts, now Vlster: the Anteri, Gangani, and Nagnatae, inhabiting Connaught: the Velibori, Vterni, Vodii, and Coriondi, in the South, now Mounster; and the Me∣napii, Cauci, Blanii, Brigantes, taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster. Principall Cities of the which, were, Eblana, now Dublin; Menapia, now Waterford; Nagnata, which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis; Rhigia, Rheba, Macolicum, Laberus, Ivernis, &c. not ea∣sily discernable by what names we may call them now: this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans, the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe; and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence. To∣wards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here, and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles, next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway. Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin, and some other places; but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long; being hardly able to defend their own against that people. The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations, Danes, Swedes, and Normans, all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians: who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie. But after finding the weakness of the Iland, divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes, they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turge∣sius, whom they elected for their King: soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth, the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant. This petit King, by name Omo-Caghlen, had a Daughter of renowned beautie, whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts: and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion, as if honoured by it, made answer, That besides his Daughter, he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties, which should all be readie at command. Turgesius swallowing this bait, desired him with all speed to effect this meeting. But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women, a company of young Gentle∣men, who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives, conducted them to the Ty∣rants Bed-chamber. And they according to the directions given them, (when for that little mo∣desty sake he had in him, he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room) assaulted him, now ready for, and expecting more kind embraces, and left him dead in the place. The Methi∣an King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot; all which upon a signe given, rush into the Palace, and put to death all the Norwegians, and other attendants of the Tyrant. After this, the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172, in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster, having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth, and being by him driven out of his Kingdom, came to the Court of England for succour. To this Petition, Henry the second then King, condescended; sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare, surnamed S••rongbow, Earl of Pembroke; who restored King Dermot, and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection. John, King of Eng∣land, was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland; which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d; who for the ornament of his royaltie, sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers: and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie, he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume. But here we are to understand, that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland; yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power, Lords Paramount, as we use to say. And though themselves retained only the name of Lords, yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects, the honourable, but invidious title of Duke of Ireland. And they retained this title of Lords, till the yeer 1542; in which Henry the 8th, in an Irish Parliament, was declared K. of Ireland, as a name more sacred, and repleat with Majestie, than that of Lord: at which time al∣so he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God, of the Church of Ireland; and the pre∣tended

jurisdiction of all forein Powers, especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 re∣nownced by Law, though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious and untractable People.

The Government of this Country, since the first Conquest by the English, hath been most com∣monly by one Supreme Officer, who is sometimes called the 〈…〉〈…〉, most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland; than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hath greater power, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 nea∣rer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State. For his assistance ••e hath a Privie Councell at∣tending on him, though resident for the most part at Du••lin: and in emergencies, or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way, without formalities of Law. And for their Laws, which are the standing Rule of all civil Government, they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments. For in the reign of ••ing Henry the 7th. Sir ••••award P••yn••ngs then, Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament, whereby all laws 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Statutes, which were made in England before that time, were to be entertained and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland. On which foundation they have raised many Super∣structures both of Law and Government, enacted in their own Parliaments, sum∣moned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment: in which, by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings, the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Gover∣nance, conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered o•• by the King, before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments. Which Laws commmonly called P••ynings Laws, have hitherto continued in force amongst them; though the last much stomaked and repined at; not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England, but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in.

Yet notwithstabding these good Laws, and the ample power of their Commission, the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland, or bring the People to any civill course of life, the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity, if ever they should sow Corn, build houses, or Learn the English tongue. To this indisposition of the Irish themselves, let us adde the defects of the Kings of England, and Irish Deputies, in matters of civill policie, as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies, in his worthy and pi••hy discourse of this Subject. I will only glean a few of them. First then saith he, a barbarous Country is like a field over∣grown with wees, which must first be well broken with the Plough, and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed: so must a wild and uncivill people, be first broken and Ploughed up by War, and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline; lest the weeds revive in the one, and ill manners in the other. Here then was the first defect in our English Kings, not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people, though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect: and also the Irish Deputies, who at such times as the peo∣ple upon a small discomfiture, were crest-faln, neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline. The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings, who gave such large posses∣sions and regalities unto the first Conquerours, that the people knew no Authority in a manner, above their own immediate Lords. Thirdly, the Laws of England were not indifferently com∣municated to all the Irishrie, but to some particular Families and Provinces only: insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish, who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England, that is to say O Neale in Vlster, O Connob••r in Connaught, Mac Morrough in Lem∣ster, O Malaghlia in Meth, O Brian in Twom••nd; known by the name of Qu••nque Sanguines in some old Records. By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws, or at the best of Aliens, had no incouragement either to build, or plant, or manure their Land, or to behave themselves as Subject••. A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lie••tenants, who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barba∣rous customes of the Common people, and the merciless oppressions of the Lords, never put any of them in execution; as if they had been made for terror▪ not for reformation. Fiftly, Adde unto these (which Sir John D••vies hath omitted) the little care which was too often ta∣ken by the Kings of England in the choice of their D••puties: sometimes conferring that high Of∣fice as a Court-preferment, without Relation unto the merits of the person; and sometimes sen∣ding men of weak or broken fortunes, who attended more their own profit than their Masters service, and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock. Si••th••y. And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government, there was another, and as great in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 themselves: who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries, aban∣doned the Woods and Bogs, and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish; the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions; but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland, till the latter end of Queen E∣lizabeths reign; at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged al∣most all the Irishrie in that desperate Action: which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel, and all his partiz••ns, not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobi∣lity; but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation. So true it is, that Every Pe∣bellion when it is supprest, doth make the Prince stronger, and the Subjects weaker. Ireland thus broken and ploughed up, that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies▪ and left

the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames, who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman. 1 Then there was an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or Act of Oblivion made, whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted, if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons, and by the same Act, all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords, and received into the Kings immediat protection. 2ly, The whole kingdom was divided into Shires, and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them: whereby it hath followed, that the exactions of the Lords are said a∣side, the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into, the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers, are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs; and the common people seeing the be∣nefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws, and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter, begin to set their children to School, for the learning of the English tongue. 3ly, The Irish were not rooted out, as in the first plantation in Lemster, and the English onely estated in their rooms; but were onely removed from the woods, bogs, and mountains, into the plain and open countrey; that being like wild trees transplanted, they might grow the milder, and bear the better fruit. And 4ly, whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country, which was the Lord himself, the rest holding in villenage, and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations; whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant: Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts, that which he held in demain to himself, which was still left unto him; and that which was in the hands of his Tenant, who had estates made in their possessions, according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations, certain English rents: whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses, and manuring their lands, to the great increase of the private and publick revenue.

But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government, and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England, was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone, & Tirconnel, Sir Iohn Odaughertic, and other great men of the North, possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions. Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie, and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges, Iustices, and other Ministers of State, to hold their Sessions, and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer, within the parts where they commanded: without more provocation, or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience, forsook the Countrie, and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing. By whose directions, their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers, the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them, a great plantation made in Ulster of English, Welch, and Scots, by the united name of a British Plantation; and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work. Which had it been as cordially affected by the English, as it was by the Scots; if more of this Na∣tion had gone thither, and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other, it had been better for both Kingdoms, in the conformity of each to one form of Government (which the Scots, being factious for another did not easily brook) and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie: the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder, but on the English as his old Master, or his Follow-Subject. Howsoever, so great a part of the Countrey (and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels) being thus disposed of, it came to pass, that Ireland, which before served on∣ly as a grave to bury our best men, and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures; being governed neither as a country Free, nor conquer'd: was brought in some hope, by the prudence and policie of her last Kings, and late Lord Deputies, to prove an Orderly Common-wealth; civill in it self, profi∣table to the Prince, and a good strength to the British Empire. For to such Order it was redaced, in a little time, that the wayfaring men might travell without danger, the ploughman walk with∣out fear, the laws administred in every place alike, the men drawn unto villages, the woods and fastnesses left to beasts; and all reduced to that civility, as our fathers never saw, nor could we well sample out of antient histories.

The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham, in the time of Edward the third, to have been yeerly 40000 pounds; but his successors, till of late, have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them: King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse, over and above the money which he received thence. Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third, or no, I determine not, though I find good rea∣sons to perswade me, that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that ••xchequer. ••ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign, and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly; the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum, in the last yeer of King Iames his reign. Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford, in the time of his Government, because they fell together with him.

The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it, begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas; partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters; and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives. What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot, could never be conjectured at till now of late. For formerly the Kings of England being actu∣ally possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale, that is to say, the Counties of Dublin, Louth, Kildare, and Meth (which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been sub∣dived into three:) were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate, but were forced to

send Soldiers out of England (as occasion was) to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland.* 1.280 The grea∣test Levie which I read of, was that of 1500 Irish, led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth, then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie. And on the other side, the great Lords of the naturall Irish, and degenerate English, being divided into factions amongst themselves, and never joyned in any one principle of common intere••s, were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England. And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen, to make good his rebellion: yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men; and those not well-appointed neither. So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland, must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion: when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world, and make provision for a War. In prosecution of which, he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal, the ma∣ny defeats which have been given them, and those as many new recruits after each defeat, all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People, without supplie from other Countries; (besides such as have served against them for the King,) must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service; nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises.

The Arms of Ireland are Azure, an Harpe Or, stringed Argent. Which Coat, King James, (to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland) first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain.

Reckoned in Ireland at, and since the Reformation,

Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19.

One Vniversitie, Viz. Dublin.

THE LESSER ILANDS.

ANd now we come at last to the LESSER ILANDS, dispersed in severall parts of the British Ocean. The chief whereof are, 1 The Orcades, 2 Schetland, 3 The Hebri∣des, 4 Man, 5 Auglesey, 6 The Ilands of the Severn Sea, 7 The Sorlinges or Isles of Silly, 8 Wight, 9 Thanet, 10 Sunderland, 11 Holy Iland.

I. The ORCADES or Isles of Orkney are in number 32, situate over against Cathness, the most Northern Countrey of all Scotland, and separate from one another by some narrow Streights. The Soil indifferently fruitfull, exceedingly well stored with Barley, and great Herds of Cattell; plenti∣full in Hares and Conies, as of Cranes and Swans; but destitute of wheat, and unfurnished both of woods and trees. But their chief commoditie is their Fish, which the inhabitants catch upon the coasts in great abundance. Those of most note in all the cluster, are, 1 He••h, conceived to be the Ocetis of Ptolomie: as 2 Fair Isle, on good reason thought to be the Dumna of Plinie; the chief Town of it being still called by the name of Dumo. 3 Hey, taken or mistaken for the Dumna of Pliuie, but not else observable. 4 Pomonia, the chief of all, in length about 26 miles, in bredth, where it is broadest, six. The chief Town of it, Ki••kwall, honoured with a Bishops See, and strengthned with two Castles. This Iland is well stored with Tinne and Lead, and is at this day by the inhabitants called Mainland.

The people of these Isles (according to Maginus) are great drinkers, but no drunkards; biba∣cissimi sunt incolae, nunquam tamen inebriantur: they use the Gothish Language, which they derive from the Norwegians, in whose possession they once were; and of whose qualities they still retain some smack. The Isles themselves in the time of Solinus were not inhabited, being then overgrown with rushes; (now in a measure, populous and fertile, as before was said) and were first discove∣red by Julius Agricola, the first that ever sailed about Britain. In later times they were possessed by the Normans or Norwegians, who held them till the yeer 1266; when Magnus K. of Norwey surrendred them up to Alexander King of Scotland, which surrendry some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratifie: the claim hereto being finally relinquished by Christiern the first King of Danemark and Norwey, on the mariage of his Daughter Margaret with King James the third, An. 1474. some money being added to make good the contract, without which the Danes would not forgoe their pretensions to them.

II. Two dayes sayling North of these Orcades, lyeth SCHETLAND, an Iland belonging to the

Crown of Scotland:* 1.281 and is by many learned men, upon very good reasons, ••upposed to be the Thule of the Antients. For first, it standeth in the 63 degree of latitude, in which Ptolomie placed Th••l••. 2ly, It lieth opposite to Bergen in Norwey; against which Pomporius Mela hath seated it: & 3ly, C••sper Peu∣cerus hath observed, that this Schetland is by Mariners called Thylensell; a name in which that of Thule is apparently couched. That Ise-land was not Thule (as most say) we shal shew you when we come to Norwey, & the Northern Ilands. Here we adde only, that the Antients did report many strange things of it, and some of them beyond all belief. Pli••ie affirming that they had no day here for all the win∣ter (nulli per brumam dies, as his own words are) with whom agree Solinus and many others, as to that particular. Isidore addes (Origin. lib. 14. c. 6.) nullum ultra eam diem••sse, that beyond this Isle there was no day in any place; as if here had been the end of the world and nature. But Py∣theas in Polybius goes beyond them all, reporting that in this Isle there was no distinction of Earth, Air, and Water: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, but a confused mixture of all together, like the pri∣mitive Chaos of the Poets. The reason of which strange reports was the audaciousness of those who had seen the Iland and thought that whatsover they said of it would not be disproved, because of the remoteness of it from more civil Countries. So truly and judiciously spoken was that of Synesius, a right learned Prelat, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Thule (saith he) gave those who had sailed unto it, the opportunity of lying without controll. An opportunity which many of our Mariners and vulgar Travellers have made too much use of in these last times also.

III. The HEBRIDES, HEBUDAE, or Western Ilands, situate on the West of Scot∣land, are in number about 44. The chief whereof, 1 Ila, 24 miles long, and 16 in bredth, plenti∣full in Wheat, Cattle, and herds of Deer. 2 Iona, famous for the Sepulchres of the old Scotish Kings; whose chief Town is Sodore, once a Bishops See, called hence Sodorenfis; his jurisdiction compre∣hending these Ilands with the Isle of Man; his See erected by Pope Gr••gory the 4th, Anno 840, or thereabouts. His dwelling for the most part in the Isle of Man, as the wealthier and more plea∣sant part of his Diocese; till the conquest of it by the English: at what time those of the Western Ilands, withdrew themselves from his obedience, and had a Bishop of their own: both of them for a long time called Sodorenses, but at last this took the name of Insulanus, Bishop of the Isles, which he still retains. 3 Mala, by Prolomie called Maleos (that of Ila before-mentioned being his Epidia) mountainous and hillie, but affording good mines of Lead and Copper; 25 miles more in compass than that of Ila. 4 Leunes, or Levissa, the largest of all the Hebrides, said to be 60 miles in length, and 30 in bredth, the more Western of the two Ebudaes spoken of by Ptolomie: the other being now called 5 Skye, famous for multitude of Sea-Calves in the Creeks thereof. 6 Racline, the Recina of Ptolomie, the smallest of the Hebrides, and most neer to Ireland. The rest of less note, not known, or not inhabited in the time of the Romans, and not very well peopled at the present, I forbear to name: some of them rather Rocks than Ilands, others scarce having grass enough to hide their bareness. The people of them all as well in language as behaviour resemble the wild-Irish, and are called Redshanks: a people, as King Iames affirmeth in his Basilicon Doron, utterly rude, and without all shew of Civilitie; such as endure not to be gover∣ned by Laws, or kept under by Discipline. Legum severitate, & judiciorum metu, se allegari non pa∣tiuntur, saith judicious Camden. Such as they are, they came unto the Crown of Scotland by a contract betwixt Magnus King of Norwey, and King Alexander the third: the Orcades being bar∣gained for at the same time also.

South of the Hebrides, in the Bay of Dunbritton Frith, lieth the Isle of Rothsay (now called Buthe) which gives the title of a Duke to the Prince of Scotland; and the Isle of Arran, which gives the title of an Earl to the chief of the Hamiltons.

IV. MAN is situate just over against the Southern part of Cumberland, and from which it is distant 25 miles; and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland, because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain. By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda, or the further Mona, to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey; by Plinie, Monabia; Menavia, by Orosius and Beda; Eubonia, by Gildas an old British Writer. The Welch at this day call it Me∣naw, the Inhabitants Maning, and the English, Man. It is in length 30 miles, in bredth 15, and 8 in some places. The people hate theft, and begging; and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues. The soyl is abundant in Flax, Hemp, Oates, Barley, and Wheat, with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland, if not the Continent it self, yet questionless the Western Iles, which are a Member of it. For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God, Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland, in a letter to Mr. Camden, at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia. Our Iland (saith he) for cattell, for fish, and for corn, hath not only sufficient for it self, but sendeth also good store into other Countries: now what Countries should need this supply (England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision) except Scotland, or some members thereof, I see not. Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families, and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Chur∣ches. The chief Towns are. 1 Bal••curi, and 2 Russin, or Castle-Town, the seat of a Bishop, who though he be under the Archbishop of York, yet never had any voice in the English Parliament. In this Iland is the hill Sceafull, where on a clear day one may see England, Scotland, and Ireland, here also are bred the Soland Geese, of rotten wood falling into the water. This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots, and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland: Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it, and made it a Kingdom; the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides,

and some part of Ireland.* 1.282 From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland, by a mixt title of Arms and purchase: after which time it was sometimes English, sometimes Scotish, as their for∣tunes varied, till in the end, and about the year 1340. William Montacute, Earl of Salis∣bury, descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man, won it from the Scots, and sold it to the Lord Scrope: who being condemned of Treason, Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland; but he also proving false to his Soveraign, it was given to the Stanleys, now Earls of Darby.

The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race.

• 1065. 1 Godred, the Sonne of Syrric.
• 1066. 2 Fingall, Sonne of Godred.
• 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald.
• 1082. 4 Lagnan, Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d.
• 1089. 5 Donnald, Sonne of Tado.
• 1098. 6 Magnus, King of Norwey.
• 1102. 7 Olave, the 3d Sonne of Godred.
• 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave.
• 1187. 9 Reginald, base Sonne of Godred the 3d.
• 1226. 10 Ol••ve, the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d.
• 1237. 11 Harald, Sonne of Olave.
• 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald.
• 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald.
• 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway; the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race.

The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood.

• 1340. 1 William Montacute, Earl of Salisbury, King of Man.
• 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope, King of Man.
• 1399. 3 Henry, Earl of Northumberland, King of Man.
• 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley, Lord of the Isle of Man.
• 5 Iohn Lord Stanley.
• 6 Thomas Lord Stanley.
• 7 Thomas Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley, Early of Darby.
• 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 12 William Lord Stanley, Early of Darby.
• 13 Iames Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby, Lord of the Isle of Man, now living Anno 1648. King in effect, though but Lord in title, as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants, under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England; together with the nomination of the B••shop, whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent, then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration, And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament, none being admitted to that honour, but such as held immediate∣ly of the King himself; nor was it reason that they should.

V. ANGLESEY, is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea, over against Carnarvon∣shire in North-Wales, from which it is divided by a narrow streight, which they call the Menai. By the Britans themselves, as by the Welch at this day, it was called Mon, from whence the Ro∣mans had their Mona: but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey, as one would say, the Iland of the English Men, (eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland) A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it, that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first, paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only.

And to say truth, the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle; from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both: and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri, that Angl••sey is the Mother of Wales. In length from East to West about 20 miles, and 17 in bredth. Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes, divided into six hundreds, and hath in it only two Market Towns: that is to say, 1 Beanmaris, seated on a flat or marish ground, neer the Menai, built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest: by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were. 2 Newburg, a Town of no great antiquity, as the name doth intimate, by the Welch called Rossur: in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt, but now choaked

with sand.* 1.283 The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw, a small village now, but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales: and 4ly. Holy-head, seated on an head-land or Promonto∣ry thrusting into the Sea, made holy (or thought so at least) by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby, or Kibius, one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers; from whence by the Welch∣men called Caer-Cuby: of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland. Anti∣ently this Iland was the seat of the Druides, and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus: the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only; but here pro Arts & focis too, for their Religion, Liberty, and their Gods to boot. Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain, it remained in the possession of its own natu∣ral Princes, till the fatal period of that State; when added to the Crown of England by the puissance of King Edward the first, by whom made one of the shires of Wales, as it still conti∣nues.

Not far from Anglesey, some what inclining to the South, is the Isle of Bardsey, by Ptolomie called Edri, by Plinie Adros, by the Welch Eulby, extending towards the East with a rockie Promontory, but rich and fruitfull towards the West: the retiring place of many godly and devout Hermits in the former times. Southwards from hence, and over against St. Davids, are two other Ilands, the one called Selame, plentifull of wild honey; the other named by the Welch Lymen; by the English, Ramsey; thought to be the Limni of Ptolomie, the Silimnum of Plinie, but not else remarkeable.

VI THE ILANDS OF THE SEVERN SEA are four in number; of no great note, but I must take them in my passage to the Isles of Silly. Of those the first is Flat-Holm: from the flat and levell: the 2d Stepholm, from the steep and craggie disposition of it: both by the Welch called Echni, and both situate over against the County of Somerset. More towards the opening of the Channel, lieth the Isle of 3 Chaldey, called by the Welchmen Inis P••r, of as small note as the other: and at the very mouth thereof the Isle of 4 Lundey, over against Devonshire, the principall Iland of this Sea: extending two miles every way; of excel∣lent pasturage, well stored with Conies, and great plenty of ••igeons. Situate a good distance from any part of the land, in the middest of the Salt and Brackish Ocean, and yet yieldeth many Springs of Fresh-Water for the use of the people, inhabiting for the most part in a Town of the same name with the Iland. A place of very great strength and safety; begirt about with dangerous unapproachable Rocks; and having but one way of access into it, and that so narrow that two men cannot go a brest.

VII The Isles of SILLY, in number 145, are situate over against the most Western Promontorie of Cornwall, from which distant 24 miles; and lie round together in the manner of a ring or Circle. Discovered first by the Silures, a Phoenician Colonie in Spain, opposite against which they lie; thence called Silures by Solinus; much traded and resorted to by the said Phoenicians from the Isle of Gades; invited thereunto by the unexhaustible Mines of Tinne which they found amongst them. A Trade so great and gainfull to them, that they held it a great point of State, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to keep it as a se∣cret from all the World, as we find in Strabo, who addes the story of a Carthag••nian or Phoenician Merchant, incountred in his voyage hither by some Roman Vessels; and split∣ting his ship on the next shore (where he knew the Romans would not follow him) rather than let them know to what place he was bound; Rewarded for his honest care, and recompenced for the loss of his ship and goods, out of the publick Treasurie. From this abundance of Tinne, the Graecians when they came to know them called them, Cassit••ride••. (Cassi∣teres in that language signifying Tynne) accordingly Herodotus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, affirming that he knew not those Ilands called Cassiterides, from whence Tynne was brought. The richness of this Commodity, the pleasures of the place, and the Western Situation of them, make many of the Grecians call them the H••speri∣des; mistaking them for the Fortunate Ilands. By Solinus they are called Silures▪ as before is said, Sigdeles in the corrupt Copies of Antoninus; insulae Sillinae, by Severus Sulpitius, from whence we have the name of the Isles of Silly. The Flemings, I know not why, call them the Sorlings. All of them very fruitfull in Corn and Herbage▪ besides the trea∣sures hid within: well stored with Conies, Cranes, Swans, and most sorts of Wild Fowl. Ten of them more esteemed than the rest are called by the names of 1 A••math, 2 Agnes, 3 Sampson, 4 Silly, 5 Bresar, 6 Rusco, 7 S. Helens, 8 Arthur, 9 S. Maurice, and 10 St. Maries: Of which the most famous in the accompt of former times was that of Silly, as gi∣ving name unto the rest; but in the present estimate St. Maries is accompted the chief of all: 8 miles in compass, fruitfull of all necessaries, and fortified with a very strong Castle built by Queen Elizabeth, well manned and Garrisoned for defence of a large and goodly Harbour made amongst these Ilands, capable of the greatest Navies.

These Ilands first discovered by Himilco a Carthaginian, sent by that State to search into the West Coasts of Europe, became of great same afterwards both in Greece and Italy; by reason of the Mines of Tynne spoken of before. So beneficiall to the Romans, that they used to send hither their condemned Prisoners to work in the Mines; as the best service to be done by their forfeited lives. And hither, amongst others, Iustantius, a fierce Pris∣cillianist,

for his factious and seditious cariage,* 1.284 was ••ent by Max••mus; ad Sulliman 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ultra Britanniam deportatus, as Sulpitius hath it. After the Romans had forsaken their hold in Britain they returned again into the power and possession of the Na••ives; from whom sub∣dued, and added unto the English Crown by Athe••stan the eighth King of England; now ordered for Civill matters as a part of Cornwall; for military▪ by their own Captain, subordinate to the Lord Lieutenant of that Countie; and for the T••••-trade, by the Lord Warden and Court of Stanneries. An Officer and Court erected for the benefit and regu∣lating of the Tinners of Cornwall, who by reason of their employment in there Mines have many privileges and exemptions more than other Subjects, but of late limited and restrained by Act of Parliament.

VII. The Isle of WIGHT lieth over against Hampshire, from which it seemeth to have been divided; the passage betwixt it and Hu••st-Castle on the opposite shore being very narrow; and the name of it intimating some such division. For by the B••itans it was antiently called Guith, which signifieth a breach or separation, from whence the English have their Wight, the turning of Gu. to W. being familiar with the Saxons, and all other Dutch people: and from the same Root probably the Romans had the name of Vectis; Vecht, Wight, and Guith, being words of such neer resemblance▪ that we need not travell further for an Etymologie. The Iland of an Ovall form, 20 miles in length, and 12 miles broad about the middest, from thence growing narrower towards each end, to the North and South. Naturally fenced about on all sides, on the South especially, where it looks towards France, on which side inaccessible by reason of the steep and craggie Rocks, the whole length thereof; and not much less safe on the North-west, where the remainder of the Rocks (which they call the Shingles, and the Needles) not worn away either at or since the first separation from the other shore, make the passage dangerous, except to single ships, and those not unacquainted with the course of the Channell. Towards the North-East more flat and levell, and there∣fore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham. There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland, and that of Garesbrook in the middest (but more towards the North) in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men; and in each Village (of which here are 33, besides many Market Towns) a peece of Ordnance. Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it, as the naturall courage of the People, warlike and stout, and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood.

The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman, so plentifull of Corn, and all the fruits of a good pasturage, that they have not only enough for themselves, but furnish the mar∣kets of Southampton and Portsmouth, (but the last especially) with the greatest part of the Wheat, Flesh, Cheese, and Butter which is spent amongst them. Insomuch as the Sol∣diers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say, That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend, and the Seat open, they cared not for all the World besides. Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece, that the Wooll hereof hath the se∣cond place of esteem next to that of Lemster (in the Countie of Hereford) and preceden∣cie of that of Cotswald.

Their chief Towns, 1 Yarmouth, on the North-west of the Iland, seated on a conveni∣ent Haven, which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell, and that Haven de∣fended with a Castle. 2 Brading, another Market-Town. 3 Newton, an antient Bur∣rough, and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament. 4 Gaersbrook, a large Town, and neighboured with an Antient Castle. 5 Newport, now the chief of all the Isle, called in times past Medena, afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena, at last Newport; Seated upon an Arm of the Sea, capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key; and by that means populous, well traded, and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People.

The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian, (afterwards Empe∣rour of Rome) in the time of Claudius. Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick, King of the West-Saxons, and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar, two of that Nation, who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants. It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell, and then upon compulsion too; forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla, the West-Saxon King. Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour, by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford, who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof. From whose Family, by the gift of Henry the second, it passed to that of Redvars, or Rivers, (de Ripariis) then Earles of Devonshire: and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first. Never so much en∣nobled as by Henry the sixth, who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick, in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight, Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after.

IX. THANET, is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent, not far from Sand∣wich, environed on three parts with the Sea; into which it shooteth with a large Pro∣mont••rie called the North-Fore-land; the Cantium of the antient Writers: & towards the West

severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure,* 1.285 which is here called Ye••••••de. Called by Solinus, Athanatos, in some Copies Thanatos, from whence the Saxons had their Thanet. Famous, as in other things, so in these particulars, that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain; the first L••verie and Seiz••n, which they had of the whole Kingdom, conferred upon them by the improvident boun••ie of Vo••t∣ger, to whose aid called in; and the landing place of Augustine the Monk, when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons. The whole about 8 miles in length, and four in bredth, was rec∣koned to contein in those times 600 Families; now very populous for the bigness, and plentifull of all commodities necessary, but of corn especially. The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land; well skilled, as well in steering of a ship at Sea, as in holding the Plough upon Land; and in both industrious. Of most note in it, 1 Stonar, a Port-Town, the usuall landing place of the Saxons; more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vor••••mer, King of the Britans, who having vanquished the S••xons in ma∣ny battels, and finally driven them out of the Iland, desired to be here interred: on a con∣cert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts: And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African, who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage, gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk, to fright the Cartha∣gi••••ans from the Coasts of Itali••.

M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water, when environed on all sides with the Sea; at other times joyned unto the Land, or of an easie passage from the one to the other: pulled by some tempest, or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land; whence the name of Sunderland. Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham, over against the influx of the River Were. Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal, and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants: yet not to have been here remembred, but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles, the second Monarch of Great Britain, to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers: the first in the 3d yeer of his reign, Anno 1627, the second in the 18th, Anno 1642.

XI. THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland, not far from Barwick; stretched out in length from East to West, with a narrow point unto the Land, from thence growing broader like a wedge: fortified with a strong Castle, and of great safety, but more famous for what it hath been, than for what it is. In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See, by S. Aidanius, one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation. Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man, for the Solitude and privacie of it, which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion. The name then Lin••isfar••; but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops, Monks, and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit, gained it the name of Holy Iland. The See continued there 353 years, that is to say, from the yeer 637, to 990, under 22 Bishops, hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn; then removed to Durham: the insolencies of the Danes (who then raged terribly on those coasts) compelling them to abandon that religious solitude.

Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands, and shewn by what meanes Ireland and all the less••r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland; and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King, and the participation of his favours, though different still in Lawes, and some forms of Government; as most of the Estates of Spain, at the present time. Vnited also in one name, the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up, or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRI∣TAIN, which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall. And for a memorie thereof, to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. (since raised to 22 s.) which he called the V••it••••, stamped on the one side with his picture, and this Inscription, JA••OBVS D. GR. MAG••AE BRITANNIAE, FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX, and on the other side with his Arms, crowned with this Motto, FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM. All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath ra••sed to be

The Monarchs of Britain.

• 1602. 1 James, the sixth of that name, King of the Scots, Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots, Daugh∣ter of James the 5th. the Sonne of James the 4th, and of the Lady Margaret, eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England: which Margaret being after maried to Ar∣chembald Douglass Earl of A••gus, had a Daughter named Margaret also (the only Child of her Parents) maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox, by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley, the Father of King ••ames the sixth, by the said Mary Queen of Scots. So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th, both by Father and Mother, on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th, in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie, was the next heir to the Crown

• of England, and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknow∣ledged King in the Citie of London, March 24. Anno 1602. (according to the Accompt of the Church of England) A learned and Religious Prince, a true Defender of the Faith, a Nursing Father of the Church, and a lover of learning. He died at Theo∣balds, March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers, and four dayes over.
• 1625. 2 Charles, second Sonne of King Iames, and Anne of Denmark, (his elder Brother Henry dying long before,) the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons, the 45th King of England in descent from Egb••rs, the 24th from the Norman Con∣queror; the 64th Monarch of the English, and the second Monarch of Britain. In the beginning of his reign, he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria, Daughter to Henry the 4th, and Sister to Lewis the 13th, French Kings; by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters.

As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs, we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way, than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part, out of which Items, the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure, will be easily gathered. For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their seve∣rall Kingdoms upon any one Action: yet by considering what they have been able to doe divi∣ded; we may conclude of what they may doe, if need be, being now united. And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie, which are 1 Quarterly France and Eng∣land, 2 Scotland, 3 Ireland, the fourth as the first. I shut up this discourse of the British Em∣pire with those words of Scripture, (the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins) QVAE DE∣VS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET.

And so much for Britain.

Notes

• * 1.1

  A. M. 2637.
• * 1.2

  2670.
• * 1.3

  2707.
• * 1.4

  2751.
• * 1.5

  2787.
• * 1.6

  A. M. 1787.
• * 1.7

  2790.
• * 1.8

  2828.
• * 1.9

  2857.
• * 1.10

  2888.
• * 1.11

  2938.
• * 1.12

  2977.
• * 1.13

  3001.
• * 1.14

  3029.
• * 1.15

  3042.
• * 1.16

  3050.
• * 1.17

  3090.
• * 1.18

  3109.
• * 1.19

  3146.
• * 1.20

  3169.
• * 1.21

  3211.
• * 1.22

  A. M. 3213.
• * 1.23

  3251.
• * 1.24

  3294.
• * 1.25

  3326.
• * 1.26

  3388.
• * 1.27

  3432.
• * 1.28

  A. V. C. 253.
• * 1.29

  257.
• * 1.30

  295.
• * 1.31

  316.
• * 1.32

  338.
• * 1.33

  354.
• * 1.34

  375.
• * 1.35

  385.
• * 1.36

  396.
• * 1.37

  418.
• * 1.38

  438.
• * 1.39

  451.
• * 1.40

  467.
• * 1.41

  505.
• * 1.42

  536.
• * 1.43

  537.
• * 1.44

  545.
• * 1.45

  672.
• * 1.46

  707.
• * 1.47

  A. V. C. 244.
• * 1.48

  A. V. C. 3••••
• * 1.49

  A. V. C. 308.
• * 1.50

  A. V. C. 310.
• * 1.51

  A. V. C. 388.
• * 1.52

  A. V. C. 26.
• * 1.53

  A▪ V. C. 711.
• * 1.54

  A. V. C. 713.
• * 1.55

  A. V. C. 725
• * 1.56

  A. M. 3918.
• * 1.57

  3923.
• * 1.58

  A. C. 17
• * 1.59

  39.
• * 1.60

  43.
• * 1.61

  57.
• * 1.62

  70.
• * 1.63

  71.
• * 1.64

  80.
• * 1.65

  82.
• * 1.66

  97.
• * 1.67

  99.
• * 1.68

  118.
• * 1.69

  138.
• * 1.70

  162.
• * 1.71

  181.
• * 1.72

  194.
• * 1.73

  195.
• * 1.74

  213.
• * 1.75

  220.
• * 1.76

  221.
• * 1.77

  225.
• * 1.78

  238.
• * 1.79

  241.
• * 1.80

  247.
• * 1.81

  252.
• * 1.82

  254.
• * 1.83

  256.
• * 1.84

  256.
• * 1.85

  271.
• * 1.86

  272.
• * 1.87

  273.
• * 1.88

  279.
• * 1.89

  280.
• * 1.90

  286.
• * 1.91

  288.
• * 1.92

  308.
• * 1.93

  310.
• * 1.94

  341.
• * 1.95

  399.
• * 1.96

  425.
• * 1.97

  455
• * 1.98

  456.
• * 1.99

  457.
• * 1.100

  461.
• * 1.101

  467
• * 1.102

  471.
• * 1.103

  472.
• * 1.104

  473.
• * 1.105

  A. C. 495.
• * 1.106

  527.
• * 1.107

  534.
• * 1.108

  537.
• * 1.109

  540.
• * 1.110

  541.
• * 1.111

  542.
• * 1.112

  553.
• * 1.113

  A. C. 568.
• * 1.114

  574.
• * 1.115

  586.
• * 1.116

  593.
• * 1.117

  618.
• * 1.118

  628.
• * 1.119

  639.
• * 1.120

  635.
• * 1.121

  660.
• * 1.122

  669.
• * 1.123

  670.
• * 1.124

  679.
• * 1.125

  679.
• * 1.126

  698.
• * 1.127

  710.
• * 1.128

  711.
• * 1.129

  712.
• * 1.130

  723.
• * 1.131

  723.
• * 1.132

  744.
• * 1.133

  744.
• * 1.134

  750.
• * 1.135

  756.
• * 1.136

  841.
• * 1.137

  856.
• * 1.138

  876.
• * 1.139

  888.
• * 1.140

  894.
• * 1.141

  917.
• * 1.142

  926.
• * 1.143

  946.
• * 1.144

  974.
• * 1.145

  984.
• * 1.146

  Naples.
• * 1.147

  Campania
• * 1.148

  Abruzzo.
• * 1.149

  Naples.
• * 1.150

  Calabria.
• * 1.151

  Terra di Otranto.
• * 1.152

  Apulia.
• * 1.153

  Isles of Naples.
• * 1.154

  Calabria.
• * 1.155

  Sicil.
• * 1.156

  Sicil
• * 1.157

  Sardinia.
• * 1.158

  LAND of the Church.
• * 1.159

  Roman∣diola.
• * 1.160

  Roman∣diola.
• * 1.161

  Ferrara.
• * 1.162

  Anconita∣na, & Spoletano
• * 1.163

  S. Peters Patrimo∣nie.
• * 1.164

  Compagna di Roma.
• * 1.165

  Compagna di Roma.
• * 1.166

  ROME
• * 1.167

  The Papacie.
• * 1.168

  The Papacy.
• * 1.169

  The Papacie.
• * 1.170

  The Papacie.
• * 1.171

  The Papacie.
• * 1.172

  Vrbine
• * 1.173

  Venice.
• * 1.174

  1444.
• * 1.175

  1538.
• * 1.176

  Trevigi∣ana.
• * 1.177

  Fruili.
• * 1.178

  Histria.
• * 1.179

  The A∣driatick Isles of Venice.
• * 1.180

  Venice.
• * 1.181

  Tuscany.
• * 1.182

  Tuscanie.
• * 1.183

  Florence.
• * 1.184

  Pisa, and Sienna.
• * 1.185

  The Tuscan Ilands.
• * 1.186

  Tuscan Ilands.
• * 1.187

  Florence
• * 1.188

  Luca.
• * 1.189

  Genoa.
• * 1.190

  Liguria.
• * 1.191

  Genoa.
• * 1.192

  Corsica.
• * 1.193

  Genoa.
• * 1.194

  Lombar∣dy.
• * 1.195

  Millain.
• * 1.196

  Mantua.
• * 1.197

  Modena.
• * 1.198

  Parma.
• * 1.199

  Montfer∣rat.
• * 1.200

  Savoy.
• * 1.201

  Piemtont.
• * 1.202

  Savoy.
• * 1.203

  Geneva.
• * 1.204

  Wallis∣land.
• * 1.205

  Switzer∣land.
• * 1.206

  Switzer∣land.
• * 1.207

  Grisons.
• * 1.208

  The Isle of France.
• * 1.209

  VALOIS.
• * 1.210

  HEUREPOIX.
• * 1.211

  GASTINOYS.
• * 1.212

  Cham∣pagne
• * 1.213

  Pieardie.
• * 1.214

  Norman∣die.
• * 1.215

  Bretagne,
• * 1.216

  Anjou.
• * 1.217

  La Be∣ausse.
• * 1.218

  Berry.
• * 1.219

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.220

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.221

  Limosin.
• * 1.222

  Perigort, & Quereu,
• * 1.223

  Aquitain.
• * 1.224

  Guienne▪
• * 1.225

  Gascoigne,
• * 1.226

  Aquitaine.
• * 1.227

  Languedoc.
• * 1.228

  Provence.
• * 1.229

  Orange.
• * 1.230

  Provence.
• * 1.231

  Bu••gundi∣ans.
• * 1.232

  Daulphine.
• * 1.233

  La Bress••.
• * 1.234

  Lionois
• * 1.235

  Bargundie Dukedom:
• * 1.236

  Burgundie County.
• * 1.237

  French Ilands.
• * 1.238

  French Islands.
• * 1.239

  Navarre.
• * 1.240

  Navarre.
• * 1.241

  Leon.
• * 1.242

  B••scay & Guipusc••a.
• * 1.243

  Biscay.
• * 1.244

  Gallicia.
• * 1.245

  Corduba.
• * 1.246

  Cades.
• * 1.247

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.248

  Granada.
• * 1.249

  Murcia, & Toledo.
• * 1.250

  Castile.
• * 1.251

  Castile.
• * 1.252

  Portugal,
• * 1.253

  AZORES.
• * 1.254

  AZORES.
• * 1.255

  AZORES.
• * 1.256

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.257

  Portugal.
• * 1.258

  Valentia.
• * 1.259

  Catal••••••••.
• * 1.260

  Majorca.
• * 1.261

  Major••a.
• * 1.262

  Majorca.
• * 1.263

  Aragon.
• * 1.264

  Aragon.
• * 1.265

  England.
• * 1.266

  England.
• * 1.267

  England.
• * 1.268

  England.
• * 1.269

  SAXONS.
• * 1.270

  England.
• * 1.271

  Wales.
• * 1.272

  Tre Bo••∣ders.
• * 1.273

  Scotland
• * 1.274

  Scotland
• * 1.275

  Scotland.
• * 1.276

  Ireland.
• * 1.277

  Ireland.
• * 1.278

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.279

  Ireland.
• * 1.280

  〈◊〉〈◊〉, & S••h••tland.
• * 1.281

  Hebrides, & Man.
• * 1.282

  Man, & Anglesey.
• * 1.283

  Isles:
• * 1.284

  Wight, & Thanet.
• * 1.285

  Sunder∣land & Holy••land